This is a modern-English version of Æsthetic as science of expression and general linguistic, originally written by Croce, Benedetto.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

ÆSTHETIC
As science of expression and general linguistic
BY
BENEDETTO CROCE
translated, from the Italian by
DOUGLAS AINSLIE
THE NOONDAY PRESS
A division of
FARRAR, STRAUS, AND COMPANY
1920
THE
THE
ÆSTHETIC
Aesthetic
IS DEDICATED BY THE AUTHOR
IS DEDICATED BY THE AUTHOR
TO THE MEMORY OF HIS PARENTS
TO THE MEMORY OF HIS PARENTS
PASQUALE AND LUISA SIPARI
PASQUALE AND LUISA SIPARI
AND OF HIS SISTER
AND HIS SISTER
MARIA
MARIA
CONTENTS
EXTRACT FROM INTRODUCTION xix
EXTRACT FROM INTRODUCTION xix
NOTE BY THE TRANSLATOR xxv
NOTE BY THE TRANSLATOR
AUTHOR'S PREFACE xxvii
AUTHOR'S PREFACE
I
I
THEORY OF ÆSTHETIC
Theory of Aesthetic
INTUITION AND EXPRESSION
Intuition and expression
Intuitive knowledge—Its independence with respect to intellectual knowledge—Intuition and perception—Intuition and the concepts of space and time—Intuition and sensation—Intuition and association—Intuition and representation—Intuition and expression—Illusion as to their difference—Identity of intuition and expression
Intuitive knowledge—Its independence from intellectual knowledge—Intuition and perception—Intuition and the ideas of space and time—Intuition and sensation—Intuition and association—Intuition and representation—Intuition and expression—Misconceptions about their differences—The sameness of intuition and expression
INTUITION AND ART
Intuition and Art
Corollaries and explanations—Identity of art and intuitive knowledge—No specific difference—No difference of intensity—The difference is extensive and empirical—Artistic genius—Content and form in Æsthetic—Criticism of the imitation of nature and of the artistic illusion—Criticism of art conceived as a fact of feeling, not a theoretical fact—Æsthetic appearance, and feeling—Criticism of the theory of æsthetic senses—Unity and indivisibility of the work of art—Art as liberator
Corollaries and explanations—The connection between art and intuitive understanding—No specific difference—No difference in intensity—The difference is broad and based on experience—Artistic genius—Content and form in aesthetics—Critique of mimicking nature and artistic illusion—Critique of viewing art as merely a feeling rather than a theoretical concept—Aesthetic appearance and emotion—Critique of the aesthetic senses theory—Unity and indivisibility of the artwork—Art as a liberator
ART AND PHILOSOPHY
Art and Philosophy
Inseparability of intellectual from intuitive knowledge—Criticism of the negations of this thesis—Art and science—Content and form:[Pg viii] another meaning—Prose and poetry—The relation of first and second degree—Non-existence of other forms of cognition—Historicity—Its identity with and difference from art—Historical criticism—Historical scepticism—Philosophy as perfect science. The so-called natural sciences, and their limits—The phenomenon and the noumenon
Inseparability of intellectual and intuitive knowledge—Criticism of the denials of this idea—Art and science—Content and form:[Pg viii] another meaning—Prose and poetry—The relationship between first and second degree—Non-existence of other ways of knowing—Historicity—Its identity with and difference from art—Historical criticism—Historical skepticism—Philosophy as the ultimate science. The so-called natural sciences and their limitations—The phenomenon and the noumenon.
HISTORICISM AND INTELLECTUALISM IN ÆSTHETIC
Historicism and Intellectualism in Aesthetic
Criticism of the probable and of naturalism—Criticism of ideas in art, of theses in art, and of the typical—Criticism of the symbol and of the allegory—Criticism of the theory of artistic and literary kinds—Errors derived from this theory in judgements on art—Empirical sense of the divisions of kinds
Criticism of what’s likely and of naturalism—Criticism of concepts in art, of arguments in art, and of the typical—Criticism of symbols and allegories—Criticism of the theory of artistic and literary genres—Mistakes arising from this theory in assessments of art—Practical understanding of the distinctions between genres
ANALOGOUS ERRORS IN THE THEORY OF HISTORY AND IN LOGIC
ANALOGOUS ERRORS IN THE THEORY OF HISTORY AND IN LOGIC
Criticism of the philosophy of History—Æsthetic intrusions into Logic—Logic in its essence—Distinction between logical and non-logical judgements—Syllogistic—Logical falsehood and æsthetic truth—Reformed logic—Note to the fourth Italian edition
Criticism of the philosophy of History—Aesthetic intrusions into Logic—Logic in its essence—Difference between logical and non-logical judgments—Syllogistic—Logical falsehood and aesthetic truth—Reformed logic—Note to the fourth Italian edition
THE THEORETIC ACTIVITY AND THE PRACTICAL ACTIVITY
THE THEORETICAL ACTIVITY AND THE PRACTICAL ACTIVITY
The will—The will as an ulterior stage in respect to knowledge—Objections and explanations—Criticism of practical judgements or judgements of value—Exclusion of the practical from the æsthetic—Criticism of the theory of the end of art and of the choice of content—Practical innocence of art—Independence of art—Criticism of the saying: the style is the man—Criticism of the concept of sincerity in art
The will—The will as a deeper level concerning knowledge—Objections and explanations—Critique of practical judgments or value judgments—Separation of the practical from the aesthetic—Critique of the theory regarding the purpose of art and the selection of content—Practical innocence of art—Independence of art—Critique of the phrase: style is the man—Critique of the idea of sincerity in art
ANALOGY BETWEEN THE THEORETIC AND THE PRACTICAL
ANALOGY BETWEEN THE THEORETICAL AND THE PRACTICAL
The two forms of the practical activity—The economically useful—Distinction between the useful and the technical—Distinction of[Pg ix] the useful from the egoistic—Economic will and moral will—Pure economicity—The economic side of morality—The merely economical and the error of the morally indifferent—Criticism of utilitarianism and the reform of Ethics and of Economics—Phenomenon and noumenon in practical activity
The two forms of practical activity—The economically useful—Distinction between the useful and the technical—Distinction of[Pg ix] the useful from the self-serving—Economic will and moral will—Pure economicity—The economic aspect of morality—The purely economic and the mistake of being morally indifferent—Critique of utilitarianism and the reform of Ethics and Economics—Phenomenon and noumenon in practical activity
EXCLUSION OF OTHER SPIRITUAL FORMS
EXCLUDING OTHER SPIRITUAL PRACTICES
The system of the spirit—The forms of genius—Non-existence of a fifth form of activity—Law; sociability—Religion—Metaphysic—Mental imagination and the intuitive intellect—Mystical Æsthetic—Mortality and immortality of art
The system of the spirit—The types of genius—Absence of a fifth type of activity—Law; social interaction—Religion—Metaphysics—Creative imagination and the intuitive mind—Mystical Aesthetics—Mortality and immortality of art
INDIVISIBILITY OF EXPRESSION INTO MODES OR DEGREES AND CRITICISM OF RHETORIC
INDIVISIBILITY OF EXPRESSION INTO MODES OR DEGREES AND CRITICISM OF RHETORIC
The characters of art—Non-existence of modes of expression—Impossibility of translations—Criticism of the rhetorical categories—Empirical sense of the rhetorical categories—Their use as synonyms of the æsthetic fact—Their use to indicate various æsthetic imperfections—Their use in a sense transcending æsthetic, in the service of science—Rhetoric in the schools—The resemblances of expressions—The relative possibility of translations
The elements of art—Lack of modes of expression—Difficulty of translations—Critique of rhetorical categories—Practical understanding of rhetorical categories—Their use as synonyms for aesthetic facts—Their role in pointing out different aesthetic flaws—Their application in a sense that goes beyond aesthetic, serving science—Rhetoric in education—The similarities of expressions—The relative feasibility of translations
ÆSTHETIC FEELINGS AND THE DISTINCTION BETWEEN THE BEAUTIFUL AND THE UGLY
ÆSTHETIC FEELINGS AND THE DISTINCTION BETWEEN THE BEAUTIFUL AND THE UGLY
Various significations of the word feeling—Feeling as activity —Identification of feeling with economic activity—Criticism of hedonism—Feeling as a concomitant of every form of activity —Meaning of certain ordinary distinctions of feelings—Value and disvalue: the contraries and their union—The beautiful as the value of expression, or expression without qualification—The ugly, and the elements of beauty which compose it—Illusion that there exist expressions neither beautiful nor ugly—True æsthetic feelings and concomitant and accidental feelings—Criticism of apparent feelings
Various meanings of the word "feeling"—Feeling as action—Connecting feeling with economic activity—Critique of hedonism—Feeling as a part of every kind of activity—Understanding certain common distinctions of feelings—Value and disvalue: opposites and their connection—Beauty as the value of expression, or expression without limits—The ugly, and the elements of beauty that make it up—The misconception that there are expressions that are neither beautiful nor ugly—Genuine aesthetic feelings and related and incidental feelings—Critique of superficial feelings.
CRITICISM OF ÆSTHETIC HEDONISM
Critique of aesthetic hedonism
Criticism of the beautiful as that which pleases the higher senses—Criticism of the theory of play—Criticism of the theory of sexuality and of triumph—Criticism of the Æsthetic of the sympathetic: meaning in it of content and form—Æsthetic hedonism and moralism—The rigoristic negation, and the pedagogic justification of art—Criticism of pure beauty
Criticism of beauty as something that appeals to our higher senses—Critique of the theory of play—Critique of the theory of sexuality and success—Critique of the aesthetics of empathy: significance in content and form—Aesthetic hedonism and moralism—The strict denial and the educational justification of art—Criticism of pure beauty
THE ÆSTHETIC OF THE SYMPATHETIC AND PSEUDO-ÆSTHETIC CONCEPTS
THE AESTHETIC OF THE SYMPATHETIC AND PSEUDO-AESTHETIC CONCEPTS
Pseudo-æsthetic concepts, and the Æsthetic of the sympathetic—Criticism of the theory of the ugly in art and of the overcoming of it—Pseudo-æsthetic concepts belong to Psychology—Impossibility of rigorous definitions of them—Examples: definitions of the sublime, of the comic, of the humorous—Relation between these concepts and æsthetic concepts
Pseudo-aesthetic concepts, and the aesthetics of the sympathetic—Critique of the theory of ugliness in art and how to move beyond it—Pseudo-aesthetic concepts are tied to psychology—The challenge of providing strict definitions for them—Examples: definitions of the sublime, the comic, the humorous—The connection between these concepts and aesthetic concepts
THE "PHYSICALLY BEAUTIFUL" IN NATURE AND IN ART
THE "PHYSICALLY BEAUTIFUL" IN NATURE AND IN ART
Æsthetic activity and physical concepts—Expression in the æsthetic sense, and expression in the naturalistic sense—Representations and memory—The production of aids to memory—Physical beauty—Content and form: another meaning—Natural beauty and artificial beauty—Mixed beauty—Writings—Free and non-free beauty—Criticism of non-free beauty—Stimulants of production
Æsthetic activity and physical concepts—Expression in the aesthetic sense, and expression in the naturalistic sense—Representations and memory—The creation of memory aids—Physical beauty—Content and form: a different meaning—Natural beauty and artificial beauty—Mixed beauty—Writings—Free and non-free beauty—Critique of non-free beauty—Stimulants for production
ERRORS ARISING FROM THE CONFUSION BETWEEN PHYSICS AND ÆSTHETIC
ERRORS ARISING FROM THE CONFUSION BETWEEN PHYSICS AND AESTHETICS
Criticism of æsthetic associationism—Criticism of æsthetic Physics—Criticism of the theory of the beauty of the human body—Criticism of the beauty of geometrical figures—Criticism of another aspect[Pg xi] of the imitation of nature—Criticism of the theory of the elementary forms of the beautiful—Criticism of the search for the objective conditions of the beautiful—The astrology of Æsthetic
Criticism of aesthetic associationism—Criticism of aesthetic Physics—Criticism of the theory of the beauty of the human body—Criticism of the beauty of geometric shapes—Criticism of another aspect[Pg xi] of mimicking nature—Criticism of the theory of the basic forms of beauty—Criticism of the quest for the objective conditions of beauty—The astrology of Aesthetics
THE ACTIVITY OF EXTERNALIZATION. TECHNIQUE AND THE THEORY OF THE ARTS
THE ACTIVITY OF EXTERNALIZATION. TECHNIQUE AND THE THEORY OF THE ARTS
The practical activity of externalization—The technique of externalization—Technical theories of the different arts—Criticism of æsthetic theories of particular arts—Criticism of the classification of the arts—Criticism of the theory of the union of the arts—Relation of the activity of externalization to utility and morality
The practical activity of externalization—The technique of externalization—Technical theories of the different arts—Criticism of aesthetic theories of specific arts—Criticism of the classification of the arts—Criticism of the theory of the union of the arts—Relation of the activity of externalization to usefulness and morality
TASTE AND THE REPRODUCTION OF ART
TASTE AND THE REPRODUCTION OF ART
Æsthetic judgement: its identity with æsthetic reproduction—Impossibility of divergences—Identity of taste and genius—Analogy with other activities—Criticism of æsthetic absolutism (intellectualism) and relativism—Criticism of relative relativism—Objection founded on the variation of the stimulus and of psychic disposition—Criticism of the distinction of signs into natural and conventional—The surmounting of variety—Restorations and historical interpretation
Æsthetic judgment: its connection to aesthetic reproduction—Impossibility of differences—Connection between taste and genius—Comparison with other activities—Critique of aesthetic absolutism (intellectualism) and relativism—Critique of relative relativism—Objection based on the variation of the stimulus and mental state—Critique of the distinction between natural and conventional signs—Overcoming variety—Restorations and historical interpretation
THE HISTORY OF LITERATURE AND OF ART
THE HISTORY OF LITERATURE AND OF ART
Historical criticism in literature and art: its importance—Literary and artistic history: its distinction from historical criticism and from the æsthetic judgement—The method of artistic and literary history—Criticism of the problem of the origin of art—The criterion of progress and history—Non-existence of a single line of progress in artistic and literary history—Errors committed against this law— Other meanings of the word "progress" in relation to Æsthetic
Historical criticism in literature and art: its significance—Literary and artistic history: its difference from historical criticism and aesthetic judgment—The approach to artistic and literary history—Critique of the issue of the origin of art—The standard of progress and history—The absence of a single line of progress in artistic and literary history—Mistakes made against this principle—Other interpretations of the term "progress" in relation to aesthetics
CONCLUSION: IDENTITY OF LINGUISTIC AND ÆSTHETIC
CONCLUSION: IDENTITY OF LINGUISTIC AND AESTHETIC
Summary of the study—Identity of Linguistic with Æsthetic—Æsthetic formulation of linguistic problems—Nature of language—Origin[Pg xii] of language and its development—Relation between Grammar and Logic—Grammatical kinds or parts of speech—The individuality of speech and the classification of languages—Impossibility of a normative Grammar—Didactic organisms—Elementary linguistic facts, or roots—Æsthetic judgement and the model language—Conclusion
Summary of the study—Identity of Linguistic with Aesthetic—Aesthetic formulation of linguistic problems—Nature of language—Origin[Pg xii] of language and its development—Relation between Grammar and Logic—Grammatical kinds or parts of speech—The individuality of speech and the classification of languages—Impossibility of a normative Grammar—Didactic organisms—Elementary linguistic facts, or roots—Aesthetic judgment and the model language—Conclusion
II
II
HISTORY OF ÆSTHETIC
HISTORY OF AESTHETICS
I 155
I __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
ÆSTHETIC IDEAS IN GRÆCO-ROMAN ANTIQUITY
Aesthetic Ideas in Greco-Roman Antiquity
Point of view of this History of Æsthetic—Mistaken tendencies, and attempts towards an Æsthetic, in Græco-Roman antiquity—Origin of the æsthetic problem in Greece—Plato's rigoristic negation—Æsthetic hedonism and moralism—Mystical æsthetic in antiquity—Investigations as to the Beautiful—Distinction between the theory of Art and the theory of the Beautiful—Fusion of the two by Plotinus—The scientific tendency: Aristotle—The concepts of imitation and of imagination after Aristotle: Philostratus—Speculations on language
Point of view of this History of Aesthetics—Misguided trends and efforts toward an Aesthetic in Greco-Roman antiquity—The origin of the aesthetic issue in Greece—Plato's strict rejection—Aesthetic hedonism and moralism—Mystical aesthetics in antiquity—Explorations into the Beautiful—Difference between the theory of Art and the theory of Beauty—Combination of the two by Plotinus—The scientific approach: Aristotle—The ideas of imitation and imagination after Aristotle: Philostratus—Reflections on language
ÆSTHETIC IDEAS IN THE MIDDLE AGES AND RENAISSANCE
ÆSTHETIC IDEAS IN THE MIDDLE AGES AND RENAISSANCE
Middle Ages. Mysticism: Ideas on the Beautiful—The pedagogic theory of art in the Middle Ages—Hints of an Æsthetic in scholastic philosophy—Renaissance: Philography and philosophical and empirical inquiries concerning the Beautiful—The pedagogic theory of art and the Poetics of Aristotle—The "Poetics of the Renaissance"—Dispute concerning the universal and the probable in art—G. Fracastoro—L. Castelvetro—Piccolomini and Pinciano—Fr. Patrizzi (Patricius)
Middle Ages. Mysticism: Ideas on the Beautiful—The teaching theory of art in the Middle Ages—Signs of an Aesthetic in scholastic philosophy—Renaissance: The study of beauty and philosophical and empirical investigations about the Beautiful—The teaching theory of art and Aristotle's Poetics—The "Poetics of the Renaissance"—Debate about the universal and the probable in art—G. Fracastoro—L. Castelvetro—Piccolomini and Pinciano—Fr. Patrizzi (Patricius)
FERMENTS OF THOUGHT IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY
FERMENTS OF THOUGHT IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY
New words and new observations in the seventeenth century—Wit—Taste—Various meanings of the word taste—Fancy or imaginatio[Pg xiii]n—Feeling—Tendency to unite these terms—Difficulties and contradictions in their definition—Wit and intellect—Taste and intellectual judgement—The "je ne sais quoi"—Imagination and sensationalism: the corrective of imagination—Feeling and sensationalism
New words and new insights in the seventeenth century—Wit—Taste—Different meanings of the word taste—Fancy or imagination—Feeling—The tendency to connect these terms—Challenges and contradictions in defining them—Wit and intellect—Taste and intellectual judgment—The "je ne sais quoi"—Imagination and sensationalism: the balance to imagination—Feeling and sensationalism
ÆSTHETIC IDEAS OF THE CARTESIAN AND LEIBNITIAN SCHOOLS, AND THE "ÆSTHETIC" OF BAUMGARTEN
ÆSTHETIC IDEAS OF THE CARTESIAN AND LEIBNITIAN SCHOOLS, AND THE "ÆSTHETIC" OF BAUMGARTEN
Cartesianism and imagination—Crousaz and André—The English: Locke, Shaftesbury, Hutcheson and the Scottish School—Leibniz: "petites perceptions" and confused knowledge—Intellectualism of Leibniz—Speculations on language—J. C. Wolff—Demand for an organon of inferior knowledge—Alexander Baumgarten: his "Æsthetic"—Æsthetic as science of sensory consciousness—Criticism of judgements passed on Baumgarten—Intellectualism of Baumgarten—New names and old meanings
Cartesianism and imagination—Crousaz and André—The English: Locke, Shaftesbury, Hutcheson and the Scottish School—Leibniz: "petites perceptions" and unclear knowledge—Intellectualism of Leibniz—Thoughts on language—J. C. Wolff—Need for a tool of lesser knowledge—Alexander Baumgarten: his "Æsthetic"—Æsthetic as the science of sensory awareness—Critique of opinions on Baumgarten—Intellectualism of Baumgarten—New names and old meanings
GIAMBATTISTA VICO
GIAMBATTISTA VICO
Vico as inventor of æsthetic science—Poetry and philosophy: imagination and intellect—Poetry and history—Poetry and language—Inductive and formalistic logic—Vico opposed to all former theories of poetry—Vico's judgements of the grammarians and linguists who preceded him—Influence of seventeenth-century writers on Vico—Æsthetic in the Scienza Nuova—Vico's mistakes—Progress still to be achieved
Vico as the inventor of aesthetic science—Poetry and philosophy: imagination and intellect—Poetry and history—Poetry and language—Inductive and formal logic—Vico's opposition to all previous theories of poetry—Vico's critiques of the grammarians and linguists who came before him—Influence of seventeenth-century writers on Vico—Aesthetic in the Scienza Nuova—Vico's errors—Progress still to be made.
MINOR ÆSTHETIC DOCTRINES OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY
MINOR AESTHETIC DOCTRINES OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY
The influence of Vico—Italian writers: A. Conti—Quadrio and Zanotti—M. Cesarotti—Bettinelli and Pagano—German disciples of Baumgarten: G. F. Meier—Confusions of Meier—M. Mendelssohn and other followers of Baumgarten—Vogue of Æsthetic—Eberhard and Eschenburg—J. G. Sulzer—K. H. Heydenreich—J. G. Herder—Philosophy of language
The influence of Vico—Italian writers: A. Conti—Quadrio and Zanotti—M. Cesarotti—Bettinelli and Pagano—German followers of Baumgarten: G. F. Meier—Confusions of Meier—M. Mendelssohn and other followers of Baumgarten—Popularity of Aesthetics—Eberhard and Eschenburg—J. G. Sulzer—K. H. Heydenreich—J. G. Herder—Philosophy of language
OTHER ÆSTHETIC DOCTRINES OF THE SAME PERIOD
OTHER AESTHETIC DOCTRINES OF THE SAME PERIOD
Other writers of the eighteenth century: Batteux—The English: W. Hogarth—E. Burke—H. Home—Eclecticism and sensationalism: E. Platner—Fr. Hemsterhuis—Neo-Platonism and mysticism: Winckelmann—Beauty and lack of significance—Winckelmann's contradictions and compromises—A. R. Mengs—G. E. Lessing—Theorists of ideal Beauty—G. Spalletti and the characteristic—Beauty and the characteristic: Hirt, Meyer, Goethe
Other writers of the eighteenth century: Batteux—The English: W. Hogarth—E. Burke—H. Home—Eclecticism and sensationalism: E. Platner—Fr. Hemsterhuis—Neo-Platonism and mysticism: Winckelmann—Beauty and lack of significance—Winckelmann's contradictions and compromises—A. R. Mengs—G. E. Lessing—Theorists of ideal Beauty—G. Spalletti and the characteristic—Beauty and the characteristic: Hirt, Meyer, Goethe
IMMANUEL KANT
IMMANUEL KANT
I. Kant—Kant and Vico—Identity of the concept of Art in Kant and Baumgarten—Kant's "Lectures"—Art in the Critique of Judgment—Imagination in Kant's system—The forms of intuition and the Transcendental Æsthetic—Theory of Beauty distinguished by Kant from that of Art—Mystical features in Kant's theory of Beauty
I. Kant—Kant and Vico—Identity of the concept of Art in Kant and Baumgarten—Kant's "Lectures"—Art in the Critique of Judgment—Imagination in Kant's system—The forms of intuition and the Transcendental Æsthetic—Theory of Beauty distinguished by Kant from that of Art—Mystical features in Kant's theory of Beauty
IX 283
IX __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
THE ÆSTHETIC OF IDEALISM: SCHILLER, SCHELLING, SOLGER, HEGEL
THE AESTHETIC OF IDEALISM: SCHILLER, SCHELLING, SOLGER, HEGEL
The Critique of Judgment and metaphysical idealism—F. Schiller—Relations between Schiller and Kant—The æsthetic sphere as the sphere of Play—Æsthetic education—Vagueness and lack of precision in Schiller's Æsthetic—Schiller's caution and the rashness of the Romanticists—Ideas on Art: J. P. Richter—Romantic Æsthetic and idealistic Æsthetic—J. G. Fichte—Irony: Schlegel, Tieck, Novalis—F. Schelling—Beauty and character—Art and Philosophy—Ideas and the gods: Art and mythology—K. W. Solger—Fancy and imagination—Art, practice and religion—G. W. F. Hegel—Art in the sphere of absolute spirit—Beauty as sensible appearance of the Idea—Æsthetic in metaphysical idealism and Baumgartenism—Mortality and decay of art in Hegel's system
The Critique of Judgment and metaphysical idealism—F. Schiller—Connections between Schiller and Kant—The aesthetic realm as the realm of Play—Aesthetic education—Vagueness and lack of precision in Schiller's aesthetics—Schiller's caution versus the impulsiveness of the Romantics—Thoughts on Art: J. P. Richter—Romantic aesthetics and idealistic aesthetics—J. G. Fichte—Irony: Schlegel, Tieck, Novalis—F. Schelling—Beauty and character—Art and Philosophy—Ideas and the gods: Art and mythology—K. W. Solger—Imagination and creativity—Art, practice, and religion—G. W. F. Hegel—Art in the realm of absolute spirit—Beauty as the tangible expression of the Idea—Aesthetics in metaphysical idealism and Baumgartenism—The decline and end of art in Hegel's framework.
SCHOPENHAUER AND HERBART
Schopenhauer and Herbart
Æsthetic mysticism in the opponents of idealism—A. Schopenhauer—Ideas as the object of art—Æsthetic catharsis—Signs of a better[Pg xv] theory in Schopenhauer—J. F. Herbart—Pure Beauty and relations of form—Art as sum of content and form—Herbart and Kantian thought
Æsthetic mysticism in the critics of idealism—A. Schopenhauer—Ideas as the focus of art—Æsthetic catharsis—Indicators of a better[Pg xv] theory in Schopenhauer—J. F. Herbart—Pure Beauty and the relationships of form—Art as the combination of content and form—Herbart and Kantian ideas.
FRIEDRICH SCHLEIERMACHER
FRIEDRICH SCHLEIERMACHER
Æsthetic of content and Æsthetic of form: meaning of the contrast—Friedrich Schleiermacher—Wrong judgements concerning him—Schleiermacher contrasted with his predecessors—Place assigned to Æsthetic in his Ethics—Æsthetic activity as immanent and individual—Artistic truth and intellectual truth—Difference of artistic consciousness from feeling and religion—Dreams and art: inspiration and deliberation—Art and the typical—Independence of art—Art and language—Schleiermacher's defects—Schleiermacher's services to Æsthetic.
Æsthetics of content and aesthetics of form: understanding the contrast—Friedrich Schleiermacher—Misjudgments about him—Schleiermacher compared to his predecessors—The role of aesthetics in his ethics—Aesthetic activity as inherent and personal—Artistic truth and intellectual truth—The distinction between artistic awareness and feelings or religion—Dreams and art: inspiration and reflection—Art and the typical—The independence of art—Art and language—Schleiermacher's shortcomings—Schleiermacher's contributions to aesthetics.
THE PHILOSOPHY OF LANGUAGE: HUMBOLDT AND STEINTHAL
THE PHILOSOPHY OF LANGUAGE: HUMBOLDT AND STEINTHAL
Progress of Linguistic—Linguistic speculation at the beginning of the nineteenth century—Wilhelm von Humboldt: relics of intellectualism—Language as activity: internal form—Language and art in Humboldt—II. Steinthal: the linguistic function independent of the logical—Identity of the problems of the origin and the nature of language—Steinthal's mistaken ideas on art: his failure to unite Linguistic and Æsthetic
Progress of Linguistic—Linguistic speculation at the start of the nineteenth century—Wilhelm von Humboldt: remnants of intellectualism—Language as activity: internal structure—Language and art in Humboldt—II. Steinthal: the linguistic function separate from logic—Connection between the issues of the origin and nature of language—Steinthal's misconceptions about art: his inability to connect Linguistic and Aesthetic
MINOR GERMAN ÆSTHETICIANS
Minor German Aestheticians
Minor æstheticians in the metaphysical school—Krause, Trahndorff, Weisse and others—Fried. Theodor Vischer—Other tendencies—Theory of the Beautiful in nature, and that of the Modifications of Beauty—Development of the first theory: Herder—Schelling, Solger, Hegel—Schleiermacher—Alexander von Humboldt—Vischer's "Æsthetic Physics"—The theory of the Modifications of Beauty: from antiquity to the eighteenth century—Kant and the post-Kantians—Culmination of the development—Double form of the theory: the overcoming of the ugly: Solger, Weisse and others—Passage from abstract to concrete: Vischer—The "legend of Sir Purebeauty"
Minor aestheticians in the metaphysical school—Krause, Trahndorff, Weisse, and others—Friedrich Theodor Vischer—Other trends—Theory of Beauty in nature, and that of the Modifications of Beauty—Development of the first theory: Herder—Schelling, Solger, Hegel—Schleiermacher—Alexander von Humboldt—Vischer's "Aesthetic Physics"—The theory of the Modifications of Beauty: from antiquity to the eighteenth century—Kant and the post-Kantians—Culmination of development—Dual form of the theory: overcoming the ugly: Solger, Weisse, and others—Transition from abstract to concrete: Vischer—The "legend of Sir Purebeauty"
ÆSTHETIC IN FRANCE, ENGLAND AND ITALY DURING THE FIRST HALF OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY
ÆSTHETIC IN FRANCE, ENGLAND AND ITALY DURING THE FIRST HALF OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY
Æsthetic movement in France: Cousin, Jouffroy—English Æsthetic— Italian Æsthetic—Rosmini and Gioberti—Italian Romantics. Dependence of art
Æsthetic movement in France: Cousin, Jouffroy—English Æsthetic—Italian Æsthetic—Rosmini and Gioberti—Italian Romantics. Dependence of art
FRANCESCO DE SANCTIS
FRANCESCO DE SANCTIS
F. de Sanctis: development of his thought—Influence of Hegelism—Unconscious criticism of Hegelism—Criticisms of German Æsthetic—Final rebellion against metaphysical Æsthetic—De Sanctis' own theory—The concept of form—De Sanctis as art-critic—De Sanctis as philosopher
F. de Sanctis: the evolution of his ideas—Impact of Hegelian thought—Implied critique of Hegelianism—Critiques of German aesthetics—Final revolt against metaphysical aesthetics—De Sanctis' own theory—The notion of form—De Sanctis as an art critic—De Sanctis as a philosopher
ÆSTHETIC OF THE EPIGONI
Aesthetic of the Epigones
Revival of Herbartian Æsthetic—Robert Zimmermann—Vischer versus Zimmermann—Hermann Lotze—Efforts to reconcile Æsthetic of form and Æsthetic of content—K. Köstlin—Æsthetic of content. M. Schasler —Eduard von Hartmann—Hartmann and the theory of modifications —Metaphysical Æsthetic in France: C. Levêque—In England: J. Ruskin —Æsthetic in Italy—Antonio Tari and his lectures—Æsthesigraphy
Revival of Herbartian Aesthetics—Robert Zimmermann—Vischer versus Zimmermann—Hermann Lotze—Attempts to reconcile the Aesthetics of form and Aesthetics of content—K. Köstlin—Aesthetics of content. M. Schasler —Eduard von Hartmann—Hartmann and the theory of modifications —Metaphysical Aesthetics in France: C. Levêque—In England: J. Ruskin —Aesthetics in Italy—Antonio Tari and his lectures—Aesthesigraphy
ÆSTHETIC POSITIVISM AND NATURALISM
Aesthetic Positivism and Naturalism
Positivism and evolutionism—Æsthetic of H. Spencer—Physiologists of Æsthetic: Grant Allen, Helmholtz and others—Method of the natural sciences in Æsthetic—H. Taine's Æsthetic—Taine's metaphysic and moralism—G. T. Fechner: inductive Æsthetic—Experiments—Trivial nature of his ideas on Beauty and Art—Ernst Grosse: speculative Æsthetic and the Science of Art—Sociological Æsthetic—Proudhon—J. M. Guyau—M. Nordau—Naturalism: C. Lombroso—Decline of linguistic—Signs of revival: H. Paul—The linguistic of Wundt
Positivism and evolutionism—Aesthetic of H. Spencer—Physiologists of Aesthetic: Grant Allen, Helmholtz, and others—Method of the natural sciences in Aesthetic—H. Taine's Aesthetic—Taine's metaphysics and moralism—G. T. Fechner: inductive Aesthetic—Experiments—Trivial nature of his ideas on Beauty and Art—Ernst Grosse: speculative Aesthetic and the Science of Art—Sociological Aesthetic—Proudhon—J. M. Guyau—M. Nordau—Naturalism: C. Lombroso—Decline of linguistics—Signs of revival: H. Paul—The linguistics of Wundt
ÆSTHETIC PSYCHOLOGISM AND OTHER RECENT TENDENCIES
ÆSTHETIC PSYCHOLOGISM AND OTHER RECENT TENDENCIES
Neo-criticism and empiricism—Kirchmann—Metaphysic translated into Psychology: Vischer—Siebeck—M. Diez—Psychological tendency. Teodor Lipps—K. Groos—The modifications of the Beautiful in Groos and Lipps—E. Véron and the double form of Æsthetic—L. Tolstoy—F. Nietzsche —An æsthetician of Music: E. Hanslick—Hanslick's concept of form —Æstheticians of the figurative arts: C. Fiedler—Intuition and expression—Narrow limits of these theories—H. Bergson—Attempts to return to Baumgarten: C. Hermann—Eclecticism: B. Bosanquet —Æsthetic of expression: present state 404
Neo-criticism and empiricism—Kirchmann—Metaphysics translated into Psychology: Vischer—Siebeck—M. Diez—Psychological tendencies. Teodor Lipps—K. Groos—The changes in the understanding of beauty in Groos and Lipps—E. Véron and the dual aspects of aesthetics—L. Tolstoy—F. Nietzsche—A music aesthetician: E. Hanslick—Hanslick's idea of form—Aestheticians of the visual arts: C. Fiedler—Intuition and expression—The limitations of these theories—H. Bergson—Efforts to return to Baumgarten: C. Hermann—Eclecticism: B. Bosanquet—Aesthetics of expression: current state 404
HISTORICAL SKETCHES OF SOME PARTICULAR DOCTRINES
HISTORICAL SKETCHES OF SOME PARTICULAR DOCTRINES
Result of the history of Æsthetic—History of science and history of the scientific criticism of particular errors
Result of the history of Aesthetic—History of science and history of the scientific criticism of specific errors
Rhetoric in the ancient sense—Criticism from moral point of view—Accumulation without system—Its fortunes in the Middle Ages and Renaissance—Criticisms by Vives, Ramus and Patrizzi—Survival into modern times—Modern signification of Rhetoric: theory of literary form—Concept of ornament—Classes of ornament—The concept of the Fitting—The theory of ornament in the Middle Ages and Renaissance—Reductio ad absurdum in the seventeenth century—Polemic concerning the theory of ornament—Du Marsais and metaphor—Psychological interpretation—Romanticism and Rhetoric: present day
Rhetoric in its original sense—Critique from a moral perspective—Accumulation without organization—Its status in the Middle Ages and Renaissance—Critiques by Vives, Ramus, and Patrizzi—Persistence into modern times—Current meaning of Rhetoric: the theory of literary form—The idea of ornament—Types of ornament—The concept of what’s appropriate—The theory of ornament in the Middle Ages and Renaissance—Reductio ad absurdum in the seventeenth century—Debate around the theory of ornament—Du Marsais and metaphor—Psychological interpretation—Romanticism and Rhetoric: today.
The kinds in antiquity: Aristotle—In the Middle Ages and Renaissance—The doctrine of the three unities—Poetics of the kinds and rules: Scaliger—Lessing—Compromises and extensions—Rebellion against rules in general—G. Bruno, Guarini—Spanish critics—G. B. Marino—G. V. Gravina—Fr. Montani—Critics of the eighteenth century—Romanticism and the "strict kinds": Berchet, V. Hugo—Their persistence in philosophical theories—Fr. Schelling—E. von Hartmann—The kinds in the schools
The genres in ancient times: Aristotle—During the Middle Ages and Renaissance—The concept of the three unities—Theories of genres and rules: Scaliger—Lessing—Compromises and expansions—Rebellion against rules in general—G. Bruno, Guarini—Spanish critics—G. B. Marino—G. V. Gravina—Fr. Montani—Critics of the eighteenth century—Romanticism and the "strict genres": Berchet, V. Hugo—Their persistence in philosophical theories—Fr. Schelling—E. von Hartmann—The genres in academia
The limits of the arts in Lessing—Arts of space and arts of time—Limits and classifications of the arts in later philosophy: Herder and Kant—Schelling, Solger—Schopenhauer, Herbart—Weisse, Zeising, Vischer—M. Schasler—E. v. Hartmann—The supreme art: Richard Wagner—Lotze's attack on classifications—Contradictions in Lotze—Doubts in Schleiermacher
The boundaries of the arts according to Lessing—spatial arts and temporal arts—Limits and classifications of the arts in later philosophical thought: Herder and Kant—Schelling, Solger—Schopenhauer, Herbart—Weisse, Zeising, Vischer—M. Schasler—E. v. Hartmann—The ultimate art: Richard Wagner—Lotze's critique of classifications—Inconsistencies in Lotze—Uncertainties in Schleiermacher
The Æsthetic theory of natural beauty—The theory of æsthetic senses—The theory of kinds of style—The theory of grammatical forms or parts of speech—Theory of æsthetic criticism—Distinction between taste and genius—Concept of artistic and literary history—Conclusion
The Aesthetic theory of natural beauty—The theory of aesthetic senses—The theory of types of style—The theory of grammatical forms or parts of speech—Theory of aesthetic criticism—Distinction between taste and genius—Concept of artistic and literary history—Conclusion
EXTRACT FROM INTRODUCTION TO THE FIRST ENGLISH EDITION, 1909
I can lay no claim to having discovered an America, but I do claim to have discovered a Columbus. His name is Benedetto Croce, and he dwells on the shores of the Mediterranean, at Naples, city of the antique Parthenope.
I can’t say I discovered America, but I do say I found a Columbus. His name is Benedetto Croce, and he lives by the Mediterranean Sea in Naples, the city of ancient Parthenope.
It was at Naples, in the winter of 1907, that I first saw the Philosopher of Æsthetic. Benedetto Croce, although born in the Abruzzi, Province of Aquila (1866), is essentially a Neapolitan, and rarely remains long absent from the city, on the shore of that magical sea where once Ulysses sailed, and where sometimes yet (near Amalfi) we may hear the Syrens sing their song. But more wonderful than the song of any Syren seems to me the Theory of Æsthetic as the Science of Expression, and that is why I have overcome the obstacles that stood between me and the giving of this theory, which in my belief is the truth, to the English-speaking world.
It was in Naples, during the winter of 1907, that I first encountered the Philosopher of Aesthetics. Benedetto Croce, though originally from the Abruzzi, Province of Aquila (1866), is fundamentally a Neapolitan and seldom stays away from the city, located by that enchanting sea where Ulysses once sailed, and where sometimes (near Amalfi) we can still hear the Sirens sing their song. Yet, more amazing than any Siren's song is, to me, the Theory of Aesthetics as the Science of Expression, which is why I have pushed through the barriers that stood between me and sharing this theory, which I believe to be the truth, with the English-speaking world.
. . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . .
The solution of the problem of Æsthetic is not in the gift of the Muses.
The solution to the problem of aesthetics isn't something the Muses can provide.
This Philosophy of the Spirit is symptomatic of the happy reaction of the twentieth century against the crude materialism of the second half of the nineteenth. It is the spirit which gives to the work of art its value, not this or that method of arrangement, this or that tint or cadence, which can always be copied by skilful plagiarists:[Pg xx] not so the spirit of the creator. In England we hear too much of (natural) science, which has usurped the very name of Philosophy. The natural sciences are very well in their place, but discoveries such as aviation are of infinitely less importance to the race than the smallest addition to the philosophy of the spirit. Empirical science, with the collusion of positivism, has stolen the cloak of philosophy and must be made to give it back.
This Philosophy of the Spirit reflects the positive response of the twentieth century to the harsh materialism of the late nineteenth century. It’s the spirit that gives an artwork its value, not just any method of arrangement or color or rhythm, which can always be replicated by skilled copycats:[Pg xx] but not the spirit of the creator. In England, we hear too much about (natural) science, which has taken over the very name of Philosophy. Natural sciences are valuable in their own right, but discoveries like aviation matter far less to humanity than even the smallest contribution to the philosophy of the spirit. Empirical science, with the support of positivism, has taken the cloak of philosophy and needs to return it.
. . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . .
Yet though severe, the editor of La Critica is uncompromisingly just, and would never allow personal dislike or jealousy, or any extrinsic consideration, to stand in the way of fair treatment to the writer concerned. Many superficial English critics might benefit considerably by attention to this quality in one who is in other respects also so immeasurably their superior. A good instance of this impartiality is his critique of Schopenhauer, with whose system he is in complete disagreement, yet affords him full credit for what of truth is contained in his voluminous writings.
Yet despite being strict, the editor of La Critica is unwaveringly fair and would never let personal dislike, jealousy, or any outside factors interfere with how he treats the writer in question. Many shallow English critics could learn a lot from this quality in someone who is, in many other ways, far superior to them. A good example of this fairness is his critique of Schopenhauer, with whom he completely disagrees, yet he still gives full credit for the truths found in his extensive writings.
. . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . .
This thoroughness it is which gives such importance to the literary and philosophical criticisms of La Critica. Croce's method is always historical, and his object in approaching any work of art is to classify the spirit of its author, as expressed in that work. There are, he maintains, but two things to be considered in criticizing a book. These are, firstly, what is its peculiarity, in what way is it singular, how is it differentiated from other works? Secondly, what is its degree of purity?—That is, to what extent has its author kept himself free from all considerations alien to the perfection of the work as an expression, as a lyrical intuition? With the answering of these questions Croce is satisfied. He does not care to know if the author keep a motor-car, like Mæterlinck; or prefer[Pg xxi] to walk on Putney Heath, like Swinburne. This amounts to saying that all works of art must be judged by their own standard. How far has the author succeeded in doing what he intended?
This thoroughness is what gives such importance to the literary and philosophical critiques of La Critica. Croce's method is always historical, and his goal in approaching any work of art is to capture the spirit of its author as expressed in that work. He argues that there are only two things to consider when critiquing a book. These are, firstly, what is its peculiarity, how does it stand out, and in what way is it different from other works? Secondly, what is its degree of purity?—That is, to what extent has the author managed to keep themselves free from all distractions that are unrelated to the perfection of the work as an expression, as a lyrical intuition? Croce is satisfied with the answers to these questions. He isn’t interested in whether the author owns a car, like Mæterlinck, or prefers [Pg xxi] to walk in Putney Heath, like Swinburne. This means that all works of art must be judged by their own standards. How well has the author succeeded in achieving their intended purpose?
. . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . .
As regards Croce's general philosophical position, it is important to understand that he is not a Hegelian, in the sense of being a close follower of that philosopher. One of his last works is that in which he deals in a masterly manner with the philosophy of Hegel. The title may be translated, "What is living and what is dead of the philosophy of Hegel." Here he explains to us the Hegelian system more clearly than that wondrous edifice was ever before explained, and we realize at the same time that Croce is quite as independent of Hegel as of Kant, of Vico as of Spinoza. Of course he has made use of the best of Hegel, just as every thinker makes use of his predecessors and is in his turn made use of by those that follow him. But it is incorrect to accuse of Hegelianism the author of an anti-hegelian Æsthetic, of a Logic where Hegel is only half accepted, and of a Philosophy of the Practical which contains hardly a trace of Hegel. I give an instance. If the great conquest of Hegel be the dialectic of opposites, his great mistake lies in the confusion of opposites with things which are distinct but not opposite. If, says Croce, we take as an example the application of the Hegelian triad that formulates becoming (affirmation, negation and synthesis), we find it applicable for those opposites which are true and false, good and evil, being and not-being, but not applicable to things which are distinct but not opposite, such as art and philosophy, beauty and truth, the useful and the moral. These confusions led Hegel to talk of the death of art, to conceive as possible a Philosophy of History, and to the application of the natural sciences to the absurd task of[Pg xxii] constructing a Philosophy of Nature. Croce has cleared away these difficulties by showing that if from the meeting of opposites must arise a superior synthesis, such a synthesis cannot arise from things which are distinct but not opposite, since the former are connected together as superior and inferior, and the inferior can exist without the superior, but not vice versa. Thus we see how philosophy cannot exist without art, while art, occupying the lower place, can and does exist without philosophy. This brief example reveals Croce's independence in dealing with Hegelian problems.
Regarding Croce's overall philosophical stance, it's crucial to understand that he is not a Hegelian, meaning he isn't a close follower of that philosopher. One of his later works expertly addresses Hegel's philosophy. The title can be translated as "What is alive and what is dead in Hegel's philosophy." In this work, he explains the Hegelian system more clearly than it has ever been explained before, and we realize that Croce is just as independent of Hegel as he is of Kant, Vico, and Spinoza. Of course, he has utilized the best aspects of Hegel, just as every thinker builds upon their predecessors and is in turn built upon by those who come after. But it's inaccurate to label the author of an anti-Hegelian Aesthetics, a Logic where Hegel is only partially accepted, and a Philosophy of the Practical that shows hardly any traces of Hegel as a Hegelian. For example, if the major achievement of Hegel is the dialectic of opposites, his significant mistake is confusing opposites with things that are distinct but not opposite. Croce states that when we apply the Hegelian triad that formulates becoming (affirmation, negation, and synthesis), we find it relevant for true and false, good and evil, being and not-being, but not applicable to things that are distinct but not opposite, such as art and philosophy, beauty and truth, the useful and the moral. These confusions led Hegel to claim art was dead, to envision a Philosophy of History, and to attempt to apply natural sciences to the absurd task of[Pg xxii] constructing a Philosophy of Nature. Croce has cleared away these issues by demonstrating that if a superior synthesis arises from the meeting of opposites, such a synthesis cannot emerge from things that are distinct but not opposite, since the former are linked as superior and inferior, and the inferior can exist without the superior, but not the other way around. Thus, we see how philosophy cannot exist without art, while art, occupying the lower position, can and does exist without philosophy. This brief example illustrates Croce's independence in addressing Hegelian issues.
I know of no philosopher more generous than Croce in praise and elucidation of other workers in the same field, past and present. For instance, and apart from Hegel, Kant has to thank him for drawing attention to the marvellous excellence of the Critique of Judgment, generally neglected in favour of the Critiques of Pure Reason and of Practical Judgment; Baumgarten for drawing the attention of the world to his obscure name and for reprinting his Latin thesis in which the word Æsthetic occurs for the first time; and Schleiermacher for the tributes paid to his neglected genius in the History of Æsthetic. La Critica, too, is full of generous appreciation of contemporaries by Croce and by that profound thinker, Gentile.
I don't know of any philosopher more generous than Croce in praising and clarifying the work of others in the same field, both past and present. For example, aside from Hegel, Kant owes him for highlighting the remarkable quality of the Critique of Judgment, which is generally overlooked in favor of the Critiques of Pure Reason and Practical Judgment; Baumgarten for bringing attention to his little-known name and for reprinting his Latin thesis in which the term Æsthetic is first used; and Schleiermacher for the recognition of his overlooked genius in the History of Æsthetic. La Critica is also filled with generous commendations of contemporaries by Croce and that profound thinker, Gentile.
. . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . .
There can be no doubt of the great value of Croce's work as an educative influence, and if we are to judge of a philosophical system by its action on others, then we must place the Philosophy of the Spirit very high. It may be said with perfect truth that since the death of the poet Carducci there has been no influence in Italy to compare with that of Benedetto Croce.
There’s no doubt about the immense value of Croce's work as an educational influence. If we evaluate a philosophical system based on its impact on others, we must rank the Philosophy of the Spirit very highly. It’s completely true to say that since the death of the poet Carducci, there has been no influence in Italy that compares to that of Benedetto Croce.
. . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . .
Of the popularity that his system and teaching have[Pg xxiii] already attained we may judge by the fact that the Æsthetic, despite the difficulty of the subject, is already in its third edition in Italy, where, owing to its influence, philosophy sells better than fiction; while the French and Germans, not to mention the Czechs, have long had translations of the earlier editions. His Logic is on the point of appearing in its second edition, and I have no doubt that the Philosophy of the Practical will eventually equal these works in popularity. The importance and value of Italian thought have been too long neglected in Great Britain. Where, as in Benedetto Croce, we get the clarity of vision of the Latin, joined to the thoroughness and erudition of the best German tradition, we have a combination of rare power and effectiveness, which can by no means be neglected.
Of the popularity that his system and teaching have[Pg xxiii] already reached, we can judge by the fact that the Æsthetic, despite the complexity of the topic, is already in its third edition in Italy, where, thanks to its influence, philosophy is selling better than fiction; meanwhile, the French and Germans, not to mention the Czechs, have long had translations of the earlier editions. His Logic is about to come out in its second edition, and I’m confident that the Philosophy of the Practical will eventually match the popularity of these works. The significance and merit of Italian thought have been overlooked for too long in Great Britain. When we have clarity of vision, like in Benedetto Croce, combined with the depth and scholarship of the finest German tradition, we see a powerful and effective combination that certainly shouldn't be ignored.
The philosopher feels that he has a great mission, which is nothing less than the leading back of thought to belief in the spirit, deserted by so many for crude empiricism and positivism. His view of philosophy is that it sums up all the higher human activities, including religion, and that in proper hands it is able to solve any problem. But there is no finality about problems: the solution of one leads to the posing of another, and so on. Man is the maker of life, and his spirit ever proceeds from a lower to a higher perfection.
The philosopher believes he has an important mission: to guide people back to believing in the spirit, which many have abandoned in favor of simple empiricism and positivism. He views philosophy as encompassing all the noble human endeavors, including religion, and believes that when applied correctly, it can address any issue. However, there are no absolute solutions to problems; solving one simply raises another, and this cycle continues. Humanity creates its own existence, and the human spirit continually strives for higher levels of perfection.
. . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . .
I believe that Croce will one day be recognized as one of the very few great teachers of humanity. At present he is not appreciated at nearly his full value. One rises from a study of his philosophy with a sense of having been all the time as it were in personal touch with the truth, which is very far from the case after the perusal of certain other philosophies.
I believe that Croce will eventually be acknowledged as one of the truly great teachers of humanity. Right now, he isn’t valued nearly enough. After studying his philosophy, you feel like you’ve been in direct contact with the truth, which is not the experience you get after reading some other philosophies.
Secure in his strength, Croce will often introduce a joke[Pg xxiv] or some amusing illustration from contemporary life, in the midst of a most profound and serious argument. This spirit of mirth is a sign of superiority. He who is not sure of himself can spare no energy for the making of mirth. Croce loves to laugh at his enemies and with his friends. So the philosopher of Naples sits by the blue gulf and explains the universe to those who have ears to hear. "One can philosophize anywhere," he says—but he remains significantly at Naples.
Secure in his confidence, Croce often shares a joke[Pg xxiv] or a funny story from modern life, even while making a deep and serious point. This sense of humor reflects his superiority. Someone who isn't confident in themselves can't afford to waste energy on laughter. Croce enjoys laughing at his opponents and with his friends. Thus, the philosopher from Naples sits by the blue bay and discusses the universe with anyone willing to listen. "You can think philosophically anywhere," he says—but he notably stays in Naples.
Thus I conclude these brief remarks upon the author of the Æsthetic, confident that those who give time and attention to its study will be grateful for having placed in their hands this pearl of great price from the diadem of the antique Parthenope.
Thus, I wrap up these brief thoughts on the author of the Æsthetic, confident that anyone who invests their time and attention in studying it will be thankful for being given this valuable gem from the crown of ancient Parthenope.
DOUGLAS AINSLIE.
DOUGLAS AINSLIE.
THE ATHENÆUM, PALL MALL,
The Athenæum, Pall Mall,
May 1909.
May 1909.
NOTE BY THE TRANSLATOR
TO THE SECOND ENGLISH EDITION
This second edition of the Æsthetic will be found to contain the complete translation of the historical portion, which I was obliged to summarize in the first edition. I have made a number of alterations and some additions to the theoretical portion, following closely the fourth (definitive) Italian edition, and in so doing have received much advice and assistance of value from Mrs. Salusbury, to whom I beg to tender my best thanks. I trust that this new edition will enable all those desirous of studying the work to get into direct touch with the thought of the author.
This second edition of the Æsthetic includes the full translation of the historical section, which I had to summarize in the first edition. I've made several changes and additions to the theoretical part, closely following the fourth (definitive) Italian edition. In this process, I received valuable advice and help from Mrs. Salusbury, to whom I offer my sincere thanks. I hope that this new edition will allow everyone interested in studying the work to connect directly with the author's ideas.
THE ATHENÆUM, PALL MALL, S.W.,
The Athenaeum, Pall Mall, S.W.,
November 1920.
November 1920.
AUTHOR'S PREFACE
This volume is composed of a theoretical and of a historical part, which form two independent but complementary books.
This volume consists of a theoretical section and a historical section, which are two independent but complementary books.
The nucleus of the theoretical part is a memoir, bearing the title Fundamental Theses of an Æsthetic as Science of Expression and General Linguistic, which was read at the Accademia Pontaniana of Naples during the sessions of February 18 and May 6, 1900, and printed in vol. xxx. of its Acts. The author has added few substantial variations, but not a few additions and amplifications in rewriting it, also following a somewhat different sequence with a view to rendering the exposition more plain and easy. The first five chapters only of the historical portion were inserted in the Neapolitan review Flegrea (April 1901), under the title Giambattista Vico, First Discoverer of Æsthetic Science, and these also reappear amplified and brought into harmony with the rest.
The core of the theoretical section is a memoir titled Fundamental Theses of an Æsthetic as Science of Expression and General Linguistic, which was presented at the Accademia Pontaniana in Naples during the sessions on February 18 and May 6, 1900, and printed in volume xxx of its Acts. The author has made a few significant changes but has added quite a bit more in the rewrite, following a somewhat different order to make the presentation clearer and easier to understand. Only the first five chapters of the historical part were published in the Neapolitan review Flegrea (April 1901) under the title Giambattista Vico, First Discoverer of Æsthetic Science, and these have been reworked and integrated with the rest.
The author has dwelt, especially in the theoretical part, upon general questions which are side-issues in respect to the theme that he has treated. But this will not seem a digression to those who remember that, strictly speaking, there are no particular philosophical sciences, standing by themselves. Philosophy is unity, and when we treat of Æsthetic or of Logic or of Ethics, we treat always of the whole of philosophy, although[Pg xxviii] illustrating for didactic purposes only one side of that inseparable unity. In like manner, owing to this intimate connexion of all the parts of philosophy, the uncertainty and misunderstanding as to the æsthetic activity, the representative and productive imagination, this firstborn of the spiritual activities, mainstay of the others, generates everywhere else misunderstandings, uncertainties and errors: in Psychology as in Logic, in History as in the Philosophy of Practice. If language is the first spiritual manifestation, and if the æsthetic form is language itself, taken in all its true scientific extension, it is hopeless to try to understand clearly the later and more complicated phases of the life of the spirit, when their first and simplest moment is ill known, mutilated and disfigured. From the explanation of the æsthetic activity is also to be expected the correction of several concepts and the solution of certain philosophic problems which generally seem to be almost desperate. Such is precisely the spirit animating the present work. And if the present attempt and the historical illustrations which accompany it may be of use in winning friends to these studies, by levelling obstacles and indicating paths to be followed; if this happen, especially here in Italy, whose æsthetic traditions (as has been demonstrated in its place) are very noble, the author will consider that he has gained his end, and one of his keenest desires will have been satisfied.
The author has focused, particularly in the theoretical section, on general issues that are side topics related to the main theme he’s discussing. However, this won't come off as a digression to those who realize that, strictly speaking, there are no specific philosophical sciences that exist independently. Philosophy is a unified whole, and whether we're discussing Aesthetics, Logic, or Ethics, we are always addressing the entirety of philosophy, even though[Pg xxviii] we’re illustrating just one aspect of that inseparable unity for teaching purposes. Similarly, due to the deep connection among all parts of philosophy, the confusion and misconceptions surrounding aesthetic activity, the representative and creative imagination, which is the foundation of other spiritual activities, leads to misunderstandings and errors elsewhere: in Psychology, Logic, History, and the Philosophy of Practice. If language is the primary spiritual expression, and if the aesthetic form is language itself, understood in its full scientific sense, it’s futile to try to grasp the later and more complex stages of spiritual life when the first and simplest element is poorly understood, distorted, and misrepresented. From the exploration of aesthetic activity, we can also expect to clarify several concepts and resolve certain philosophical problems that generally seem almost impossible to tackle. This is precisely the intention driving the current work. And if this effort, along with the historical examples that accompany it, can help attract more interest in these studies by overcoming obstacles and pointing out paths to follow; if this occurs, especially in Italy, where the aesthetic traditions (as outlined in the appropriate context) are very rich, the author will feel that he has achieved his goal, and one of his greatest desires will have been fulfilled.
NAPLES, December 1901.
NAPLES, December 1901.
In addition to a careful literary revision, (in which, as well as in the revision of the notes, I have received valuable help from my friend Fausto Nicolini) I have in this third edition made certain alterations of theory,[Pg xxix] especially in Chapters X. and XI. of Part I., suggested by further reflexion and self-criticism.
In this third edition, along with a thorough literary update, I’ve made some changes to the theory, especially in Chapters X and XI of Part I, based on further reflection and self-criticism. I also want to acknowledge the valuable help I received from my friend Fausto Nicolini during the revision of the notes.[Pg xxix]
But I have refrained from introducing corrections or additions of such a kind as to alter the original plan of the book, which was, or was meant to be, a complete but brief æsthetic theory set in the framework of a general sketch of a Philosophy of the Spirit.
But I have held off on making corrections or additions that would change the original concept of the book, which was intended to be a complete yet concise aesthetic theory framed within a general outline of a Philosophy of the Spirit.
The reader who desires a complete statement of the general or collateral doctrines or a more particular exposition of the other parts of philosophy (e.g. the lyrical nature of art) is now referred to the volumes on Logic and the Philosophy of Practice, which together with the present work compose the Philosophy of the Spirit which in the author's opinion exhausts the entire field of Philosophy. The three volumes were not conceived and written simultaneously; if they had been, some details would have been differently arranged. When I wrote the first I had no idea of giving it, as I have now done, two such companions; and I therefore designed it to be, as I say, complete in itself. In the second place, the present state of the study of Æsthetic made it desirable to append to the theoretical exposition a somewhat full history of the science, whereas for the other parts of Philosophy I was able to restrict myself to brief historical notes merely designed to show how, from my point of view, such a history would best be composed. Lastly, there are many things which now, after a systematic exposition of the various philosophical sciences, I see in closer connexions and in a clearer, or at least a different, light; a certain hesitation and even some doctrinal errors visible here and there in the Æsthetic, especially where subjects foreign to Æsthetic itself are being treated, would now no longer be justified. For all these reasons the three volumes, in spite of their substantial unity of spirit and of aim, have each its own physiognomy, and show marks[Pg xxx] of the different periods of life at which they were written, so as to group themselves, and to demand interpretation, as a progressive series according to their dates of publication.
The reader who wants a complete overview of general or related doctrines or a more detailed explanation of other areas of philosophy (e.g., the lyrical nature of art) is now directed to the volumes on Logic and Philosophy of Practice. Together with this work, they make up the Philosophy of the Spirit, which the author believes covers the entire field of Philosophy. The three volumes were not conceived and written at the same time; if they had been, some details would have been organized differently. When I wrote the first volume, I had no intention of providing it, as I have now, with two accompanying volumes; therefore, I designed it to be complete on its own. Additionally, the current state of the study of Aesthetics made it necessary to include a more comprehensive history of the science alongside the theoretical exposition, while for the other areas of Philosophy, I could limit myself to brief historical notes intended to illustrate how such a history would best be composed from my perspective. Lastly, there are many aspects that, after systematically exploring the various philosophical fields, I now understand in a closer connection and a clearer or at least a different light; some hesitation and even doctrinal errors present in the Aesthetic, particularly where topics unrelated to Aesthetic itself are discussed, would now no longer be acceptable. For all these reasons, despite their strong unity in spirit and purpose, each of the three volumes has its own character and reflects the different stages of life during which they were written, requiring interpretation as a progressive series based on their publication dates.
With what may be called the minor problems of Æsthetic, and the objections which have been or might be brought against my theory, I have dealt and am continuing to deal in special essays, of which I shall shortly publish a first collection which will form a kind of explanatory and polemical appendix to the present volume.
With what can be considered the minor issues of aesthetics, and the objections that have been or could be raised against my theory, I have addressed and continue to address in separate essays, of which I will soon publish the first collection to serve as an explanatory and argumentative appendix to this volume.
November 1907.
November 1907.
In revising this book once more for a fourth edition, I take the opportunity of announcing that the supplementary volume of essays promised above was published in 1910 under the title Problems of Æsthetic and Contributions to the History of Æsthetic in Italy.
In updating this book for a fourth edition, I want to take the chance to announce that the additional volume of essays mentioned earlier was published in 1910 under the title Problems of Aesthetic and Contributions to the History of Aesthetic in Italy.
B. C.
B. C.
May 1911.
May 1911.
I
THEORY OF ÆSTHETIC
I
INTUITION AND EXPRESSION
Knowledge has two forms: it is either intuitive knowledge or logical knowledge; knowledge obtained through the imagination or knowledge obtained through the intellect; knowledge of the individual or knowledge of the universal; of individual things or of the relations between them: it is, in fact, productive either of images or of concepts.
Knowledge comes in two types: there’s intuitive knowledge and logical knowledge; knowledge gathered through the imagination or knowledge gathered through the intellect; knowledge about the individual or knowledge about the universal; knowledge of specific things or knowledge of the relations between them. In essence, it produces either images or concepts.
In ordinary life, constant appeal is made to intuitive knowledge. It is said that we cannot give definitions of certain truths; that they are not demonstrable by syllogisms; that they must be learnt intuitively. The politician finds fault with the abstract reasoner, who possesses no lively intuition of actual conditions; the educational theorist insists upon the necessity of developing the intuitive faculty in the pupil before everything else; the critic in judging a work of art makes it a point of honour to set aside theory and abstractions, and to judge it by direct intuition; the practical man professes to live rather by intuition than by reason.
In everyday life, we often rely on intuitive knowledge. It's said that we can't define certain truths; they can't be proven through logic; they must be understood intuitively. Politicians criticize abstract thinkers who lack a real understanding of current conditions; educators emphasize the need to develop intuition in students above all else; critics, when evaluating art, pride themselves on ignoring theory and abstractions in favor of direct intuition; and practical individuals claim to rely more on intuition than on reason.
But this ample acknowledgment granted to intuitive knowledge in ordinary life, does not correspond to an equal and adequate acknowledgment in the field of theory and of philosophy. There exists a very ancient science of intellectual knowledge, admitted by all without discussion, namely, Logic; but a science of intuitive knowledge is timidly and with difficulty asserted by but a few. Logical knowledge has appropriated the lion's share; and if she does not slay and devour her[Pg 2] companion outright, yet yields to her but grudgingly the humble place of maid-servant or doorkeeper.—What can intuitive knowledge be without the light of intellectual knowledge? It is a servant without a master; and though a master find a servant useful, the master is a necessity to the servant, since he enables him to gain his livelihood. Intuition is blind; intellect lends her eyes.
But this widespread recognition of intuitive knowledge in everyday life doesn’t match the same level of acknowledgment in theory and philosophy. There's an ancient science of intellectual knowledge, universally accepted without debate, which is Logic; however, a science of intuitive knowledge is only timidly acknowledged by a few. Logical knowledge has taken the majority of the attention, and while it doesn’t completely eliminate its counterpart, it grudgingly allows intuitive knowledge a lowly role, almost like a servant or a doorkeeper. What can intuitive knowledge be without the guidance of intellectual knowledge? It’s a servant without a master; even though a master may find a servant helpful, the master is essential for the servant’s survival. Intuition is blind; intellect provides its vision.
Now, the first point to be firmly fixed in the mind is that intuitive knowledge has no need of a master, nor to lean upon any one; she does not need to borrow the eyes of others, for she has excellent eyes of her own. Doubtless it is possible to find concepts mingled with intuitions. But in many other intuitions there is no trace of such a mixture, which proves that it is not necessary. The impression of a moonlight scene by a painter; the outline of a country drawn by a cartographer; a musical motive, tender or energetic; the words of a sighing lyric, or those with which we ask, command and lament in ordinary life, may well all be intuitive facts without a shadow of intellectual relation. But, think what one may of these instances, and admitting further the contention that the greater part of the intuitions of civilized man are impregnated with concepts, there yet remains to be observed something more important and more conclusive. Those concepts which are found mingled and fused with the intuitions are no longer concepts, in so far as they are really mingled and fused, for they have lost all independence and autonomy. They have been concepts, but have now become simple elements of intuition. The philosophical maxims placed in the mouth of a personage of tragedy or of comedy, perform there the function, not of concepts, but of characteristics of such personage; in the same way as the red in a painted face does not there represent the red colour of the physicists, but is a characteristic element of the portrait. The whole is that which determines the quality of the parts. A work of art may be full of philosophical concepts; it may contain them in greater[Pg 3] abundance and they may there be even more profound than in a philosophical dissertation, which in its turn may be rich to overflowing with descriptions and intuitions. But notwithstanding all these concepts the total effect of the work of art is an intuition; and notwithstanding all those intuitions, the total effect of the philosophical dissertation is a concept. The Promessi Sposi contains copious ethical observations and distinctions, but does not for that reason lose as a whole its character of simple story or intuition. In like manner the anecdotes and satirical effusions to be found in the works of a philosopher like Schopenhauer do not deprive those works of their character of intellectual treatises. The difference between a scientific work and a work of art, that is, between an intellectual fact and an intuitive fact, lies in the difference of the total effect aimed at by their respective authors. This it is that determines and rules over the several parts of each not these parts separated and considered abstractly in themselves.
Now, the first thing to remember is that intuitive knowledge doesn’t require a teacher or depend on anyone else; it doesn’t need to borrow the insights of others because it has its own sharp perceptions. It’s true that you can find ideas mixed in with intuitions. But in many other intuitions, there’s no sign of such a mixture, showing that it isn’t necessary. The impression of a moonlit scene by a painter, the outline of a country drawn by a mapmaker, a musical motif—whether gentle or powerful—the words of a heartfelt song, or those we use to express our desires, commands, and sorrows in everyday life can all be intuitive facts without any intellectual connection. However, regardless of what one thinks about these examples, and taking into account the argument that most of the intuitions of civilized people are intertwined with concepts, something more important and conclusive remains to be noted. The concepts that are mixed and blended with the intuitions are no longer true concepts, as they are genuinely mixed and blended; they’ve lost all independence and autonomy. They were concepts but have now become mere elements of intuition. The philosophical maxims spoken by a character in a tragedy or comedy serve as traits of that character rather than as concepts, just as the red in a painted face doesn’t represent the physical red observed by scientists but is an essential characteristic of the portrait. The whole determines the quality of the parts. A work of art can be filled with philosophical concepts; it may include them in greater abundance and they might even be deeper than in a philosophical essay, which in turn can be overflowing with descriptions and intuitions. But despite all these concepts, the overall effect of the work of art is an intuition; and despite all those intuitions, the overall effect of the philosophical essay is a concept. Promessi Sposi has plenty of ethical observations and distinctions but doesn’t lose its character as a simple story or intuition. Similarly, the anecdotes and satirical remarks found in the works of a philosopher like Schopenhauer don’t take away from those works’ status as intellectual treatises. The difference between a scientific work and a work of art—between an intellectual fact and an intuitive fact—lies in the different overall effects that their respective authors aim for. This is what determines and governs the various parts of each, not these parts considered separately and abstractly on their own.
But to admit the independence of intuition as regards concept does not suffice to give a true and precise idea of intuition. Another error arises among those who recognize this, or who at any rate do not explicitly make intuition dependent upon the intellect, to obscure and confuse the real nature of intuition. By intuition is frequently understood perception, or the knowledge of actual reality, the apprehension of something as real.
But acknowledging the independence of intuition in relation to concepts isn’t enough to provide a clear and accurate understanding of intuition. Another mistake occurs among those who accept this or who, at least, don’t clearly make intuition reliant on intellect, which clouds and muddles the true nature of intuition. Often, intuition is understood as perception, or the awareness of actual reality, the grasping of something as real.
Certainly perception is intuition: the perceptions of the room in which I am writing, of the ink-bottle and paper that are before me, of the pen I am using, of the objects that I touch and make use of as instruments of my person, which, if it write, therefore exists;—these are all intuitions. But the image that is now passing through my brain of a me writing in another room, in another town, with different paper, pen and ink, is also an intuition. This means that the distinction between reality and non-reality is extraneous, secondary, to the true nature of intuition. If we imagine a human mind having intuitions for the first time, it would seem that[Pg 4] it could have intuitions of actual reality only, that is to say, that it could have perceptions of nothing but the real. But since knowledge of reality is based upon the distinction between real images and unreal images, and since this distinction does not at the first moment exist, these intuitions would in truth not be intuitions either of the real or of the unreal, not perceptions, but pure intuitions. Where all is real, nothing is real. The child, with its difficulty of distinguishing true from false, history from fable, which are all one to childhood, can furnish us with a sort of very vague and only remotely approximate idea of this ingenuous state. Intuition is the undifferentiated unity of the perception of the real and of the simple image of the possible. In our intuitions we do not oppose ourselves as empirical beings to external reality, but we simply objectify our impressions, whatever they be.
Sure, perception is intuition: the perceptions of the room I'm in as I write, of the ink bottle and paper in front of me, of the pen I'm using, and of the objects I touch and utilize as extensions of myself, which, if it writes, therefore exists;—these are all intuitions. But the image that’s now forming in my mind of me writing in another room, in another town, with different paper, pen, and ink, is also an intuition. This means that the distinction between reality and non-reality doesn’t matter, it’s secondary to the true nature of intuition. If we picture a human mind experiencing intuitions for the first time, it would seem that[Pg 4] it could only have intuitions of actual reality, meaning it could perceive nothing but the real. However, since knowledge of reality is based on the distinction between real images and unreal images, and this distinction doesn’t initially exist, these intuitions would really not be intuitions of either the real or the unreal, not perceptions, but pure intuitions. Where everything is real, nothing is real. A child, struggling to distinguish true from false, history from fable, which are all the same in childhood, can give us a very vague and only loosely related idea of this naïve state. Intuition is the undifferentiated unity of the perception of the real and the simple image of the possible. In our intuitions, we don’t set ourselves as empirical beings against external reality; we just objectify our impressions, whatever they may be.
Those, therefore, who look upon intuition as sensation formed and arranged simply according to the categories of space and time, would seem to approximate more nearly to the truth. Space and time (they say) are the forms of intuition; to have an intuition is to place it in space and in temporal sequence. Intuitive activity would then consist in this double and concurrent function of spatiality and temporality. But for these two categories must be repeated what was said of intellectual distinctions, when found mingled with intuitions. We have intuitions without space and without time: the colour of a sky, the colour of a feeling, a cry of pain and an effort of will, objectified in consciousness: these are intuitions which we possess, and with their making space and time have nothing to do. In some intuitions, spatiality may be found without temporality, in others, vice versa; and even where both are found, they are perceived by later reflexion: they can be fused with the intuition in like manner with all its other elements: that is, they are in it materialiter and not formaliter, as ingredients and not as arrangement. Who, without an act of reflexion which for a moment breaks[Pg 5] in upon his contemplation, can think of space while looking at a drawing or a view? Who is conscious of temporal sequence while listening to a story or a piece of music without breaking into it with a similar act of reflexion? What intuition reveals in a work of art is not space and time, but character, individual physiognomy. The view here maintained is confirmed in several quarters of modern philosophy. Space and time, far from being simple and primitive functions, are nowadays conceived as intellectual constructions of great complexity. And further, even in some of those who do not altogether deny to space and time the quality of formative principles, categories and functions, one observes an effort to unite them and to regard them in a different manner from that in which these categories are generally conceived. Some limit intuition to the sole category of spatiality, maintaining that even time can only be intuited in terms of space. Others abandon the three dimensions of space as not philosophically necessary, and conceive the function of spatiality as void of all particular spatial determination. But what could such a spatial function be, a simple arrangement that should arrange even time? It represents, surely, all that criticism and refutation have left standing—the bare demand for the affirmation of some intuitive activity in general. And is not this activity truly determined, when one single function is attributed to it, not spatializing nor temporalizing, but characterizing? Or rather, when it is conceived as itself a category or function which gives us knowledge of things in their concreteness and individuality?
Those who see intuition as just sensations organized according to the categories of space and time seem to be getting closer to the truth. They argue that space and time are the basic forms of intuition; to have an intuition is to place it in space and in a sequence of moments. Intuitive activity would then involve this dual and simultaneous function of being spatial and temporal. However, we should reiterate what was said about intellectual distinctions when they mix with intuitions. We experience intuitions without space and without time: the color of a sky, the hue of a feeling, a cry of pain, or a determination made in our minds; these are intuitions we possess, and creating them has nothing to do with space and time. In some intuitions, we find spatiality without temporality, and in others, it's the opposite; even when both are present, we notice them through later reflection: they can blend with the intuition just like all its other elements. This means they are in it materially rather than formally, as components rather than as organization. Who, without a moment of reflection disrupting their contemplation, can think of space while looking at a drawing or a landscape? Who is aware of the sequence of time while listening to a story or a piece of music without interrupting it with a similar act of reflection? What intuition reveals in a work of art is not space and time, but character and individual identity. The viewpoint expressed here is supported by several areas of modern philosophy. Space and time, instead of being simple and basic functions, are now considered to be intellectually complex constructions. Furthermore, even among those who don't completely deny that space and time can serve as formative principles and categories, there is a tendency to unify them and view them differently from the way these categories are generally understood. Some limit intuition to just the spatial category, arguing that even time can only be intuited through space. Others discard the three dimensions of space as unnecessary from a philosophical standpoint and see the function of spatiality as lacking specific spatial definitions. But what could such a spatial function be, a mere arrangement that would even organize time? It surely represents everything that criticism and refutation have left unchallenged—the simple demand for some affirmation of intuitive activity in general. And isn't this activity truly defined when we attribute to it a single function, not making it spatial or temporal but characterizing? Or, rather, when it is seen as a category or function that gives us knowledge of things in their completeness and individuality?
Having thus freed intuitive knowledge from any suggestion of intellectualism and from every later and external addition, we must now explain it and determine its limits from another side and defend it from a different kind of invasion and confusion. On the hither side of the lower limit is sensation, formless matter, which the spirit can never apprehend in itself as simple matter. This it can only possess with form and in form, but postulates the notion of it as a mere limit. Matter, in its[Pg 6] abstraction, is mechanism, passivity; it is what the spirit of man suffers, but does not produce. Without it no human knowledge or activity is possible; but mere matter produces animality, whatever is brutal and impulsive in man, not the spiritual dominion, which is humanity. How often we strive to understand clearly what is passing within us! We do catch a glimpse of something, but this does not appear to the mind as objectified and formed. It is in such moments as these that we best perceive the profound difference between matter and form. These are not two acts of ours, opposed to one another; but the one is outside us and assaults and sweeps us off our feet, while the other inside us tends to absorb and identify itself with that which is outside. Matter, clothed and conquered by form, produces concrete form. It is the matter, the content, which differentiates one of our intuitions from another: the form is constant: it is spiritual activity, while matter is changeable. Without matter spiritual activity would not forsake its abstractness to become concrete and real activity, this or that spiritual content, this or that definite intuition.
Having freed intuitive knowledge from any hint of intellectualism and from later external additions, we now need to explain it and define its limits from a different perspective and protect it from another kind of invasion and confusion. On one side of the lower limit is sensation, formless matter, which the spirit can never grasp as simple matter. It can only possess it with form and in form, but assumes the idea of it as just a limit. Matter, in its[Pg 6] abstraction, is mechanism, passivity; it is what the human spirit endures, but does not create. Without it, no human knowledge or activity is possible; yet mere matter produces animalistic traits, everything brutal and impulsive in humanity, not the spiritual domain that defines our humanity. How often do we strive to clearly understand what’s happening within us! We catch glimpses of something, but it doesn't present itself to the mind as objectified and formed. In such moments, we see the deep difference between matter and form. These are not two opposing acts of ours; one is outside us, crashing in and overwhelming us, while the other is inside us, trying to absorb and merge with what’s outside. Matter, shaped and mastered by form, creates concrete form. It is the matter, the content, that differentiates one intuition from another: the form remains constant; it is spiritual activity, while matter is variable. Without matter, spiritual activity would not escape its abstractness to become concrete and real activity, this or that spiritual content, this or that specific intuition.
It is a curious fact, characteristic of our times, that this very form, this very activity of the spirit, which is essentially ourselves, is so often ignored or denied. Some confound the spiritual activity of man with the metaphorical and mythological activity of what is called nature, which is mechanism and has no resemblance to human activity, save when we imagine, with Æsop, that "arbores loquuntur non tantum ferae." Some affirm that they have never observed in themselves this "miraculous" activity, as though there were no difference, or only one of quantity, between sweating and thinking, feeling cold and the energy of the will. Others, certainly with greater reason, would unify activity and mechanism in a more general concept, though they are specifically distinct. Let us, however, refrain for the moment from examining if such a final unification be possible, and in what sense, but admitting that the attempt may be[Pg 7] made, it is clear that to unify two concepts in a third implies to begin with the admission of a difference between the two first. Here it is this difference that concerns us and we set it in relief.
It’s an interesting fact, typical of our times, that this very form, this very activity of the spirit, which is essentially who we are, is often overlooked or denied. Some mix up human spiritual activity with the metaphorical and mythological actions of what is referred to as nature, which is just mechanism and doesn’t resemble human activity, except when we imagine, like Aesop, that "trees speak, not only beasts." Some claim that they’ve never noticed this "miraculous" activity in themselves, as if there were no difference, or only a difference in degree, between sweating and thinking, feeling cold and the energy of the will. Others, with perhaps more justification, would seek to combine activity and mechanism into a broader concept, even though they are specifically different. However, let’s hold off for now on discussing whether such a final unification is possible, and in what sense, but acknowledging that the attempt can be[Pg 7] made, it’s clear that unifying two concepts into a third requires first accepting the difference between the two initial concepts. It’s this difference that interests us, and we highlight it.
Intuition has sometimes been confused with simple sensation. But since this confusion ends by being offensive to common sense, it has more frequently been attenuated or concealed with a phraseology apparently designed at once to confuse and to distinguish them. Thus, it has been asserted that intuition is sensation, but not so much simple sensation as association of sensations. Here a double meaning is concealed in the word "association." Association is understood, either as memory, mnemonic association, conscious recollection, and in that case the claim to unite in memory elements which are not intuited, distinguished, possessed in some way by the spirit and produced by consciousness, seems inconceivable: or it is understood as association of unconscious elements, in which case we remain in the world of sensation and of nature. But if with certain associationists we speak of an association which is neither memory nor flux of sensations, but a productive association (formative, constructive, distinguishing); then our contention is admitted and only its name is denied to it. For productive association is no longer association in the sense of the sensationalists, but synthesis, that is to say, spiritual activity. Synthesis may be called association; but with the concept of productivity is already posited the distinction between passivity and activity, between sensation and intuition.
Intuition has sometimes been mistaken for simple sensation. However, since this mix-up often goes against common sense, it has been more frequently softened or hidden behind language that seems meant to both confuse and clarify them. For example, it has been claimed that intuition is sensation, but not just simple sensation; rather, it's an association of sensations. Here, the word "association" carries a double meaning. Association can refer to either memory, mnemonic connections, or conscious recollection, in which case suggesting that it combines elements that are not intuited, distinguished, or consciously recognized seems impossible; or it can refer to the association of unconscious elements, which keeps us in the realm of sensation and nature. But if we talk with certain associationists about an association that is neither memory nor just a stream of sensations, but a productive association (formative, constructive, distinctive); then our argument is accepted, but it is only the name that is denied. For productive association is no longer seen in the sensationalist sense, but as synthesis, meaning it involves spiritual activity. Synthesis might be called association; but the concept of productivity already implies a distinction between passivity and activity, between sensation and intuition.
Other psychologists are disposed to distinguish from sensation something which is sensation no longer, but is not yet intellectual concept: the representation or image. What is the difference between their representation or image and our intuitive knowledge? Everything and nothing: for "representation" is a very equivocal word. If by representation be understood something cut off and standing out from the psychic basis of the sensations, then representation is intuition. If, on the other[Pg 8] hand, it be conceived as complex sensation we are back once more in crude sensation, which does not vary in quality according to its richness or poverty, or according to whether the organism in which it appears is rudimentary or highly developed and full of traces of past sensations. Nor is the ambiguity remedied by defining representation as a psychic product of secondary degree in relation to sensation, defined as occupying the first place. What does secondary degree mean here? Does it mean a qualitative, formal difference? If so, representation is an elaboration of sensation and therefore intuition. Or does it mean greater complexity and complication, a quantitative, material difference? In that case intuition is once more confused with simple sensation.
Other psychologists tend to separate sensation from something that is no longer sensation but isn't yet an intellectual concept: the representation or image. What’s the difference between their representation or image and our intuitive knowledge? Everything and nothing, because "representation" is a very ambiguous term. If representation is understood as something distinct and separate from the mental basis of sensations, then representation is intuition. If, on the other[Pg 8] hand, it's thought of as a complex sensation, we return to raw sensation, which doesn’t change in quality based on its richness or lack thereof, or based on whether the organism in which it occurs is simple or highly developed with many traces of past sensations. The ambiguity isn't resolved by defining representation as a secondary psychological product compared to sensation, which is considered primary. What does "secondary degree" mean here? Does it imply a qualitative, formal difference? If so, representation is an elaboration of sensation and therefore is intuition. Or does it imply greater complexity and complication, a quantitative, material difference? In that case, intuition once again gets mixed up with simple sensation.
And yet there is a sure method of distinguishing true intuition, true representation, from that which is inferior to it: the spiritual fact from the mechanical, passive, natural fact. Every true intuition or representation is also expression. That which does not objectify itself in expression is not intuition or representation, but sensation and mere natural fact. The spirit only intuites in making, forming, expressing. He who separates intuition from expression never succeeds in reuniting them.
And yet there’s a definite way to tell the difference between genuine intuition, genuine representation, and the lesser versions: the spiritual truth versus the mechanical, passive, natural fact. Every true intuition or representation is also expression. Anything that doesn’t manifest as expression isn’t intuition or representation; it’s just sensation and basic natural fact. The spirit can only understand by creating, shaping, and expressing. Those who disconnect intuition from expression will never be able to bring them back together.
Intuitive activity possesses intuitions to the extent that it expresses them. Should this proposition sound paradoxical, that is partly because, as a general rule, a too restricted meaning is given to the word "expression." It is generally restricted to what are called verbal expressions alone. But there exist also non-verbal expressions, such as those of line, colour and sound, and to all of these must be extended our affirmation, which embraces therefore every sort of manifestation of the man, as orator, musician, painter, or anything else. But be it pictorial, or verbal, or musical, or in whatever other form it appear, to no intuition can expression in one of its forms be wanting; it is, in fact, an inseparable part of intuition. How can we really possess an intuition of a geometrical figure, unless we possess so accurate an image of it as to be able to trace it immediately upon paper or on the blackboard?
Intuitive activity has intuitions to the extent that it expresses them. If this statement sounds contradictory, it's partly because we usually give a too narrow meaning to the word "expression." It's often limited to what's called verbal expressions only. However, there are also non-verbal expressions, like those of line, color, and sound, and our affirmation should include all of these, covering every type of manifestation of a person, whether as an orator, musician, painter, or anything else. Regardless of whether it's visual, verbal, musical, or takes any other form, no intuition can be without expression in one of its forms; it is, in fact, an inseparable part of intuition. How can we truly possess an intuition of a geometric figure unless we have such an accurate image of it that we can immediately draw it on paper or a blackboard?
How can we really have an intuition of the contour of a region, for example of the island of Sicily, if we are not able to draw it as it is in all its meanderings? Every one can experience the internal illumination which follows upon his success in formulating to himself his impressions and feelings, but only so far as he is able to formulate them. Feelings or impressions, then, pass by means of words from the obscure region of the soul into the clarity of the contemplative spirit. It is impossible to distinguish intuition from expression in this cognitive process. The one appears with the other at the same instant, because they are not two, but one.
How can we truly understand the shape of a place, like the island of Sicily, if we can’t depict it in all its twists and turns? Everyone can feel that inner clarity that comes after they successfully express their impressions and emotions, but only to the extent that they can articulate them. Feelings or impressions move from the vague depths of the soul into the clear light of awareness through words. It’s impossible to separate intuition from expression in this cognitive process. They appear simultaneously because they are not two separate things, but one.
The principal reason which makes our view appear paradoxical as we maintain it, is the illusion or prejudice that we possess a more complete intuition of reality than we really do. One often hears people say that they have many great thoughts in their minds, but that they are not able to express them. But if they really had them, they would have coined them into just so many beautiful, sounding words, and thus have expressed them. If these thoughts seem to vanish or to become few and meagre in the act of expressing them, the reason is that they did not exist or really were few and meagre. People think that all of us ordinary men imagine and intuite countries, figures and scenes like painters, and bodies like sculptors; save that painters and sculptors know how to paint and carve such images, while we bear them unexpressed in our souls. They believe that any one could have imagined a Madonna of Raphæl; but that Raphæl was Raphæl owing to his technical ability in putting the Madonna upon canvas. Nothing can be more false than this view. The world which as a rule we intuite is a small thing. It consists of little expressions, which gradually become greater and wider with the increasing spiritual concentration of certain moments. They are the words we say to ourselves, our silent judgments: "Here is a man, here is a horse, this is heavy, this is sharp, this pleases me," etc. It is a medley of light and colour, with no greater pictorial value than[Pg 10] would be expressed by a haphazard splash of colours, from among which one could barely make out a few special, distinctive traits. This and nothing else is what we possess in our ordinary life; this is the basis of our ordinary action. It is the index of a book. The labels tied to things (it has been said) take the place of the things themselves. This index and these labels (themselves expressions) suffice for small needs and small actions. From time to time we pass from the index to the book, from the label to the thing, or from the slight to the greater intuitions, and from these to the greatest and most lofty. This passage is sometimes far from easy. It has been observed by those who have best studied the psychology of artists that when, after having given a rapid glance at any one, they attempt to obtain a real intuition of him, in order, for example, to paint his portrait, then this ordinary vision, that seemed so precise, so lively, reveals itself as little better than nothing. What remains is found to be at the most some superficial trait, which would not even suffice for a caricature. The person to be painted stands before the artist like a world to discover. Michæl Angelo said, "One paints, not with the hands, but with the brain." Leonardo shocked the prior of the Convent of the Graces by standing for days together gazing at the "Last Supper," without touching it with the brush. He remarked of this attitude: "The minds of men of lofty genius are most active in invention when they are doing the least external work." The painter is a painter, because he sees what others only feel or catch a glimpse of, but do not see. We think we see a smile, but in reality we have only a vague impression of it, we do not perceive all the characteristic traits of which it is the sum, as the painter discovers them after he has worked upon them and is thus able to fix them on the canvas. We do not intuitively possess more even of our intimate friend, who is with us every day and at all hours, than at most certain traits of physiognomy which enable us to distinguish him from others. The illusion is less easy as regards musical expression; because it would[Pg 11] seem strange to every one to say that the composer had added or attached notes to a motive which was already in the mind of him who is not the composer; as if Beethoven's Ninth Symphony were not his own intuition and his intuition the Ninth Symphony. Now, just as one who is deluded as to the amount of his material wealth is confuted by arithmetic, which states its exact amount, so he who nourishes delusions as to the wealth of his own thoughts and images is brought back to reality, when he is obliged to cross the Pons Asinorum of expression. Let us say to the former, count; to the latter, speak; or, here is a pencil, draw, express yourself.
The main reason our view seems paradoxical when we hold it is the illusion or bias that we have a clearer understanding of reality than we actually do. People often say they have many great ideas in their minds but can't express them. If those ideas truly existed, they would have transformed them into beautiful words and effectively communicated them. If these thoughts seem to fade or become sparse when expressing them, it's because they didn't really exist or were indeed few and weak. People believe that we ordinary folks can imagine places, figures, and scenes like artists do, only that painters and sculptors know how to actually create those images while we keep them unexpressed in our minds. They assume anyone could have envisioned a Madonna like Raphael's; it’s Raphael’s skill in bringing that vision to canvas that makes him who he is. This perception couldn’t be more wrong. The world we typically perceive is quite limited. It consists of tiny impressions that gradually expand and deepen during moments of heightened spiritual focus. These impressions are the thoughts we have, our internal judgments: "Here's a man, here's a horse, this is heavy, this is sharp, this makes me happy," etc. It’s a jumble of light and color, having no more artistic value than[Pg 10] could be captured by a random splash of colors, from which one might barely identify a few distinct features. This is all we have in our everyday lives; this is the foundation of our routine actions. It’s like an index of a book. The labels attached to things (as it's been said) replace the things themselves. This index and these labels (which are expressions in themselves) serve just fine for basic needs and small tasks. Sometimes, we move from the index to the book, from the label to the thing, or from simple to more profound intuitions, and then to the highest and most impressive. This transition isn’t always easy. Those who study the psychology of artists note that when they quickly glance at someone and then try to gain a true understanding of the person—say, to paint their portrait—that ordinary vision, which seemed so clear and vibrant, turns out to be almost worthless. What remains is usually just a superficial trait that wouldn’t even suffice for a caricature. The person to be painted appears to the artist like a world waiting to be explored. Michelangelo said, "One paints not with the hands, but with the mind." Leonardo left the prior of the Convent of the Graces stunned by staring at the "Last Supper" for days without touching his brush. He commented on this practice: "The minds of great geniuses are most active in creating when they physically do the least." The artist is an artist because they see what others can only feel or catch a glimpse of, but don’t actually see. We think we see a smile, but in reality, we only have a vague impression of it; we don't recognize all the unique characteristics that make it whole, as the painter identifies after they've worked on it and can capture it on canvas. We don’t intuitively know any more of our close friend, who is with us every day and every moment, than just a few physical traits that help us tell them apart from others. The illusion is less evident in regards to music; it seems odd for anyone to say that a composer merely added notes to a motive that already existed in the mind of someone who isn’t the composer, as if Beethoven’s Ninth Symphony didn’t originate from his own intuition. Just as someone who is misled about their material wealth is confronted by math showing the exact amount they possess, a person who holds misconceptions about the richness of their own thoughts and images is brought back to reality when they need to bridge the Pons Asinorum of expression. To the former, we say, count; to the latter, we say, speak; or, here’s a pencil, draw, express yourself.
Each of us, as a matter of fact, has in him a little of the poet, of the sculptor, of the musician, of the painter, of the prose writer: but how little, as compared with those who bear those names, just because they possess the most universal dispositions and energies of human nature in so lofty a degree! How little too does a painter possess of the intuitions of a poet! And how little does one painter possess those of another painter! Nevertheless, that little is all our actual patrimony of intuitions or representations. Beyond these are only impressions, sensations, feelings, impulses, emotions, or whatever else one may term what still falls short of the spirit and is not assimilated by man; something postulated for the convenience of exposition, while actually non-existent, since to exist also is a fact of the spirit.
Each of us actually has a bit of the poet, the sculptor, the musician, the painter, and the prose writer within us. But that bit is so small compared to those who truly embody these roles, simply because they possess the deepest and most universal traits and energies of human nature to such a high degree! A painter has so little of a poet's insights! And one painter has so little of another painter's insights! Still, that little bit is all we actually inherit in terms of intuition or representation. Beyond this, we are left with only impressions, sensations, feelings, impulses, emotions, or whatever else you might call those things that don’t quite reach the spirit and aren’t integrated by people; concepts created for convenience in explaining, while they don’t actually exist, since to truly exist is also a matter of the spirit.
We may thus add this to the various verbal descriptions of intuition, noted at the beginning: intuitive knowledge is expressive knowledge. Independent and autonomous in respect to intellectual function; indifferent to later empirical discriminations, to reality and to unreality, to formations and apperceptions of space and time, which are also later: intuition or representation is distinguished as form from what is felt and suffered, from the flux or wave of sensation, or from psychic matter; and this form, this taking possession, is expression. To intuite is to express; and nothing else (nothing more, but nothing less) than to express.
We can add this to the various descriptions of intuition mentioned earlier: intuitive knowledge is expressive knowledge. It's independent and self-sufficient in relation to intellectual functions; it doesn't rely on later empirical distinctions, reality or unreality, or the formations and perceptions of space and time that come later. Intuition or representation is seen as form, separate from what is felt and experienced, from the flow or wave of sensation, or from psychological matter; and this form, this claim to understanding, is expression. To intuit means to express; it is nothing more (but also nothing less) than to express.
II
INTUITION AND ART
Before proceeding further, it may be well to draw certain consequences from what has been established and to add some explanations.
Before moving on, it might be helpful to outline some implications of what we've established and to provide a few explanations.
We have frankly identified intuitive or expressive knowledge with the æsthetic or artistic fact, taking works of art as examples of intuitive knowledge and attributing to them the characteristics of intuition, and vice versa. But our identification is combated by a view held even by many philosophers, who consider art to be an intuition of an altogether special sort. "Let us admit" (they say) "that art is intuition; but intuition is not always art: artistic intuition is a distinct species differing from intuition in general by something more."
We have openly connected intuitive or expressive knowledge with the aesthetic or artistic fact, using works of art as examples of intuitive knowledge and giving them the qualities of intuition, and vice versa. However, this connection is challenged by a perspective held by many philosophers, who believe art is a specific type of intuition. "Let’s agree" (they say) "that art is intuition; but intuition isn’t always art: artistic intuition is a unique kind that differs from general intuition by something more."
But no one has ever been able to indicate of what this something more consists. It has sometimes been thought that art is not a simple intuition, but an intuition of an intuition, in the same way as the concept of science has been defined, not as the ordinary concept, but as the concept of a concept. Thus man would attain to art by objectifying, not his sensations, as happens with ordinary intuition, but intuition itself. But this process of raising to a second power does not exist; and the comparison of it with the ordinary and scientific concept does not prove what is intended, for the good reason that it is not true that the scientific concept is the concept of a concept. If this comparison proves anything, it proves just the opposite. The ordinary concept, if it be really a concept[Pg 13] and not a simple representation, is a perfect concept, however poor and limited. Science substitutes concepts for representations; for those concepts that are poor and limited it substitutes others, larger and more comprehensive; it is ever discovering new relations. But its method does not differ from that by which is formed the smallest universal in the brain of the humblest of men. What is generally called par excellence art, collects intuitions that are wider and more complex than those which we generally experience, but these intuitions are always of sensations and impressions.
But no one has ever been able to specify what this something more consists of. It's sometimes thought that art isn't just a simple intuition, but an intuition of an intuition, similar to how the concept of science is defined—not as the ordinary concept, but as a concept of a concept. In this way, people would achieve art by objectifying not just their sensations, as happens with ordinary intuition, but intuition itself. However, this process of elevating to a second level doesn’t actually exist; and comparing it to ordinary and scientific concepts doesn't prove the point being made, simply because it's not accurate to say that the scientific concept is the concept of a concept. If this comparison shows anything, it shows the opposite. The ordinary concept, if it truly is a concept[Pg 13] and not just a simple representation, is a complete concept, even if it's poor and limited. Science replaces concepts with representations; for those concepts that are poor and limited, it substitutes others that are broader and more comprehensive, constantly discovering new relationships. But its method doesn’t differ from how the smallest universal is formed in the mind of the humblest person. What is generally known as par excellence art gathers intuitions that are wider and more complex than those we typically experience, but these intuitions always stem from sensations and impressions.
Art is expression of impressions, not expression of expression.
Art is an expression of feelings and thoughts, not just a representation of other expressions.
For the same reason, it cannot be asserted that the intuition, which is generally called artistic, differs from ordinary intuition as intensive intuition. This would be the case if it were to operate differently on the same matter. But since the artistic function is extended to wider fields, yet does not differ in method from ordinary intuition, the difference between them is not intensive but extensive. The intuition of the simplest popular love-song, which says the same thing, or very nearly, as any declaration of love that issues at every moment from the lips of thousands of ordinary men, may be intensively perfect in its poor simplicity, although it be extensively so much more limited than the complex intuition of a love-song by Leopardi.
For the same reason, we can’t say that artistic intuition is different from ordinary intuition in a significant way. It would only be the case if it operated differently on the same subject. However, since the artistic function covers broader areas and doesn't differ in approach from ordinary intuition, the difference between them is not about depth but about scope. The intuition in the simplest popular love song, which expresses nearly the same sentiment as countless love declarations made by everyday people, may be perfectly rich in its simplicity, even though it is much more limited in scope compared to the complex intuition found in a love song by Leopardi.
The whole difference, then, is quantitative, and as such is indifferent to philosophy, scientia qualitatum. Certain men have a greater aptitude, a more frequent inclination fully to express certain complex states of the soul. These men are known in ordinary language as artists. Some very complicated and difficult expressions are not often achieved, and these are called works of art. The limits of the expression-intuitions that are called art, as opposed to those that are vulgarly called non-art, are empirical and impossible to define. If an epigram be art, why not a simple word? If a story, why not the news-jottings of the journalist? If a landscape,[Pg 14] why not a topographical sketch? The teacher of philosophy in Molière's comedy was right: "whenever we speak, we create prose." But there will always be scholars like Monsieur Jourdain, astonished at having spoken prose for forty years without knowing it, who will have difficulty in persuading themselves that when they call their servant John to bring their slippers, they have spoken nothing less than—prose.
The main difference, then, is about quantity, and it doesn't really matter to philosophy, scientia qualitatum. Some people have a natural talent and a stronger tendency to fully express certain complex feelings. These people are usually referred to as artists. Some very complicated and intricate expressions aren't created often, and these are what we call works of art. The boundaries of what counts as art, as opposed to what is commonly considered non-art, are based on experience and can't be clearly defined. If an epigram is art, then why not a single word? If a story is art, why not the notes of a journalist? If a landscape is considered art, why not a simple topographical sketch? The philosophy teacher in Molière's comedy was correct: "whenever we speak, we create prose." Yet there will always be scholars like Monsieur Jourdain, shocked to realize they've been speaking prose for forty years without knowing it, who struggle to accept that when they call for their servant John to bring their slippers, they have indeed spoken—prose.
We must hold firmly to our identification, because among the principal reasons which have prevented Æsthetic, the science of art, from revealing the true nature of art, its real roots in human nature, has been its separation from the general spiritual life, the having made of it a sort of special function or aristocratic club. No one is astonished when he learns from physiology that every cell is an organism and every organism a cell or synthesis of cells. No one is astonished at finding in a lofty mountain the same chemical elements that compose a small stone fragment. There is not one physiology of small animals and one of large animals; nor is there a special chemical theory of stones as distinct from mountains. In the same way, there is not a science of lesser intuition as distinct from a science of greater intuition, nor one of ordinary intuition as distinct from artistic intuition. There is but one Æsthetic, the science of intuitive or expressive knowledge, which is the æsthetic or artistic fact. And this Æsthetic is the true analogue of Logic, which includes, as facts of the same nature, the formation of the smallest and most ordinary concept and the most complicated scientific and philosophical system.
We need to stay committed to our identification because one of the main reasons that Æsthetic, the study of art, has failed to uncover the true essence of art and its genuine connections to human nature, is its separation from the broader spiritual life, treating it like a special function or an exclusive club. No one is surprised to learn from physiology that every cell is a living entity and every organism is made up of cells. No one is shocked to find that a towering mountain contains the same chemical elements as a tiny stone fragment. There isn't one set of physiological principles for smaller animals and another for larger ones; nor is there a distinct chemical theory for stones separate from that of mountains. Similarly, there's no separate science of lesser intuition compared to greater intuition, nor one for ordinary intuition as opposed to artistic intuition. There is just one Æsthetic, the study of intuitive or expressive knowledge, which encompasses the aesthetic or artistic fact. This Æsthetic is the true counterpart of Logic, which includes, as facts of a similar nature, the creation of the simplest and most basic concept and the most complex scientific and philosophical systems.
Nor can we admit that the word genius or artistic genius, as distinct from the non-genius of the ordinary man, possesses more than a quantitative signification. Great artists are said to reveal us to ourselves. But how could this be possible, unless there were identity of nature between their imagination and ours, and unless the difference were only one of quantity? It were better to change poeta nascitur into homo nascitur poeta: some men[Pg 15] are born great poets, some small. The cult of the genius with all its attendant superstitions has arisen from this quantitative difference having been taken as a difference of quality. It has been forgotten that genius is not something that has fallen from heaven, but humanity itself. The man of genius who poses or is represented as remote from humanity finds his punishment in becoming or appearing somewhat ridiculous. Examples of this are the genius of the romantic period and the superman of our time.
We can’t say that the word genius or artistic genius, distinct from the non-genius of an average person, means anything more than a difference in quantity. Great artists are said to help us understand ourselves. But how can this be true unless there’s a shared nature between their imagination and ours, with the only difference being one of quantity? It would be better to change poeta nascitur to homo nascitur poeta: some people[Pg 15] are born great poets, while others are less so. The worship of genius, along with all its superstitions, has come from this misunderstanding where a difference in quantity has been seen as a difference in quality. We've forgotten that genius isn't something that came from above, but is part of humanity itself. A genius who acts or is portrayed as distant from humanity ends up looking a bit ridiculous. This is evident in the genius of the romantic era and the superman of our time.
But it is well to note here, that those who claim unconsciousness as the chief quality of an artistic genius, hurl him from an eminence far above humanity to a position far below it. Intuitive or artistic genius, like every form of human activity, is always conscious; otherwise it would be blind mechanism. The only thing that can be wanting to artistic genius is the reflective consciousness, the superadded consciousness of the historian or critic, which is not essential to it.
But it's important to note here that those who argue that unconsciousness is the main trait of an artistic genius push him from a height far above humanity to a place far below it. Intuitive or artistic genius, like all forms of human activity, is always conscious; otherwise, it would just be a mindless process. The only thing that artistic genius might lack is the reflective consciousness, the added awareness of the historian or critic, which isn't essential to it.
The relation between matter and form, or between content and form, as is generally said, is one of the most disputed questions in Æsthetic. Does the æsthetic fact consist of content alone, or of form alone, or of both together? This question has taken on various meanings, which we shall mention, each in its place. But when these words are taken as signifying what we have above defined, and matter is understood as emotionality not æsthetically elaborated, or impressions, and form as intellectual activity and expression, then our view cannot be in doubt. We must, that is to say, reject both the thesis that makes the æsthetic fact to consist of the content alone (that is, the simple impressions), and the thesis which makes it to consist of a junction between form and content, that is, of impressions plus expressions. In the æsthetic fact, expressive activity is not added to the fact of the impressions, but these latter are formed and elaborated by it. The impressions reappear as it were in expression, like water put into a filter, which reappears the same and yet different on the other side.[Pg 16] The æsthetic fact, therefore, is form, and nothing but form.
The relationship between matter and form, or between content and form, as it's commonly referred to, is one of the most debated topics in aesthetics. Does the aesthetic experience consist of just content, just form, or a combination of both? This question has taken on different meanings, which we will address as needed. However, when we interpret these terms based on our earlier definition, where matter is seen as emotional experiences that haven’t been aesthetically refined, or as impressions, and form is considered as intellectual activity and expression, our perspective becomes clear. We have to reject both the idea that the aesthetic experience consists solely of content (that is, simple impressions) and the idea that it consists of a combination of form and content, meaning impressions plus expressions. In the aesthetic experience, expressive activity isn't just added to the impressions; rather, the impressions are shaped and developed by it. The impressions emerge in expression, much like water poured into a filter, which comes out the same yet altered on the other side.[Pg 16] Therefore, the aesthetic experience is form, and nothing but form.
From this was inferred not that the content is something superfluous (it is, on the contrary, the necessary point of departure for the expressive fact); but that there is no passage from the qualities of the content to those of the form. It has sometimes been thought that the content, in order to be æsthetic, that is to say, transformable into form, should possess some determined or determinable qualities. But were that so, then form and content, expression and impression, would be the same thing. It is true that the content is that which is convertible into form, but it has no determinable qualities until this transformation takes place. We know nothing about it. It does not become æsthetic content before, but only after it has been actually transformed. The æsthetic content has also been defined as the interesting. That is not an untrue statement; it is merely void of meaning. Interesting to what? To the expressive activity? Certainly the expressive activity would not have raised the content to the dignity of form, had it not been interested in it. Being interested is precisely the raising of the content to the dignity of form. But the word "interesting" has also been employed in another and a illegitimate sense, which we shall explain further on.
From this, it was not suggested that content is something unnecessary (on the contrary, it is the essential starting point for the expressive fact); but that there is no direct link between the qualities of the content and those of the form. It's sometimes believed that for content to be aesthetic, meaning it can be transformed into form, it must have certain defined or definable qualities. However, if that were the case, then form and content, expression and impression, would be identical. It is true that content can be transformed into form, but it doesn’t have definable qualities until that transformation occurs. We know nothing about it. It only becomes aesthetic content after it has actually been transformed. Aesthetic content has also been described as the interesting. While that isn't an incorrect statement, it's simply meaningless. Interesting to what? To the expressive activity? Clearly, the expressive activity wouldn't elevate the content to the status of form if it weren't interested in it. Being interested is exactly what elevates the content to the status of form. Yet, the term "interesting" has also been used in another, improper sense, which we will explain further on.
The proposition that art is imitation of nature has also several meanings. Sometimes truths have been expressed or at least shadowed forth in these words, sometimes errors have been promulgated. More frequently, no definite thought has been expressed at all. One of the scientifically legitimate meanings occurs when "imitation" is understood as representation or intuition of nature, a form of knowledge. And when the phrase is used with this intention, and in order to emphasize the spiritual character of the process, another proposition becomes legitimate also: namely, that art is the idealization or idealizing imitation of nature. But if by imitation of nature be understood that art gives mechanical reproductions, more or less perfect duplicates of natural[Pg 17] objects, in the presence of which is renewed the same tumult of impressions as that caused by natural objects, then the proposition is evidently false. The coloured waxen effigies that imitate the life, before which we stand astonished in the museums where such things are shown, do not give æsthetic intuitions. Illusion and hallucination have nothing to do with the calm domain of artistic intuition. But on the other hand if an artist paint the interior of a wax-work museum, or if an actor give a burlesque portrait of a man-statue on the stage, we have work of the spirit and artistic intuition. Finally, if photography have in it anything artistic, it will be to the extent that it transmits the intuition of the photographer, his point of view, the pose and grouping which he has striven to attain. And if photography be not quite an art, that is precisely because the element of nature in it remains more or less unconquered and ineradicable. Do we ever, indeed, feel complete satisfaction before even the best of photographs? Would not an artist vary and touch up much or little, remove or add something to all of them?
The idea that art is imitation of nature has several meanings. Sometimes truths are expressed—or at least hinted at—in these words, and sometimes errors are spread. More often than not, no clear thought is conveyed at all. One scientifically valid meaning arises when "imitation" is viewed as representation or understanding of nature, a form of knowledge. When this phrase is used with this intention, and to highlight the spiritual aspect of the process, another point becomes valid too: that art is the idealization or idealizing imitation of nature. But if by imitation of nature we mean that art produces mechanical reproductions—more or less perfect duplicates of natural objects—which evoke the same rush of feelings as actual nature, then the statement is clearly false. The colored wax figures that mimic life, which leave us in awe at museums showcasing such works, do not provide aesthetic insights. Illusion and hallucination have no place in the serene realm of artistic intuition. However, if an artist paints the inside of a wax museum, or if an actor parodies a man-statue on stage, we then have work that reflects spirit and artistic intuition. Ultimately, if photography has any artistic merit, it’s in how it conveys the photographer's intuition, their perspective, and the pose and composition they aim to achieve. If photography isn't quite art, it’s precisely because the element of nature in it remains somewhat unrestrained and unavoidable. Do we ever truly feel complete satisfaction with even the best photographs? Wouldn’t an artist alter or enhance all of them in some way?
The statements repeated so often, that art is not knowledge, that it does not tell the truth, that it does not belong to the world of theory, but to the world of feeling, and so forth, arise from the failure to realize exactly the theoretic character of simple intuition. This simple intuition is quite distinct from intellectual knowledge, as it is distinct from perception of the real; and the statements quoted above arise from the belief that only intellectual cognition is knowledge. We have seen that intuition is knowledge, free from concepts and more simple than the so-called perception of the real. Therefore art is knowledge, form; it does not belong to the world of feeling or to psychic matter. The reason why so many æstheticians have so often insisted that art is appearance (Schein), is precisely that they have felt the necessity of distinguishing it from the more complex fact of perception, by maintaining its pure intuitiveness. And if for the same reason it has been claimed that art[Pg 18] is feeling the reason is the same. For if the concept as content of art, and historical reality as such, be excluded from the sphere of art, there remains no other content than reality apprehended in all its ingenuousness and immediacy in the vital impulse, in its feeling, that is to say again, pure intuition.
The statements that art isn't knowledge, that it doesn't convey the truth, and that it doesn't belong to the theoretical world but to the emotional realm come from not fully understanding the theoretical nature of simple intuition. This simple intuition is quite different from intellectual knowledge, just as it differs from the perception of reality; these statements stem from the belief that only intellectual cognition counts as knowledge. We have shown that intuition is a kind of knowledge that is free from concepts and is simpler than what we call the perception of reality. Thus, art is knowledge, a form; it doesn't belong to the emotional world or to psychic matters. The reason many aestheticians have often claimed that art is appearance (Schein) is because they felt the need to distinguish it from the more complex nature of perception, emphasizing its pure intuitiveness. Likewise, if it has been argued that art is feeling, the reasoning is the same. For if we exclude both the concept as the content of art and historical reality from the realm of art, we're left with nothing but reality understood in its rawness and immediacy in the vital impulse, which is its feeling, meaning once again, pure intuition.
The theory of the æsthetic senses has also arisen from the failure to establish, or from having lost to view, the character of expression as distinct from impression, of form as distinct from matter.
The theory of the æsthetic senses has also come from the inability to establish, or from losing sight of, the nature of expression as separate from impression, and of form as separate from matter.
This theory can be reduced to the error just indicated of wishing to find a passage from the qualities of the content to those of the form. To ask, in fact, what the æsthetic senses are, implies asking what sensible impressions are able to enter into æsthetic expressions, and which must of necessity do so. To this we must at once reply, that all impressions can enter into æsthetic expressions or formations, but that none are bound to do so of necessity. Dante raised to the dignity of form not only the "sweet colour of the oriental sapphire" (visual impressions), but also tactual or thermic impressions, such as the "dense air" and the "fresh rivulets" which "parch the more" the throat of the thirsty. The belief that a picture yields only visual impressions is a curious illusion. The bloom on a cheek, the warmth of a youthful body, the sweetness and freshness of a fruit, the edge of a sharp knife, are not these, too, impressions obtainable from a picture? Are they visual? What would a picture mean to an imaginary man, lacking all or many of his senses, who should in an instant acquire the organ of sight alone? The picture we are looking at and believe we see only with our eyes would seem to his eyes to be little more than an artist's paint-smeared palette.
This theory boils down to the mistake of trying to connect the qualities of content with those of form. When we ask what aesthetic senses are, we're really asking which sensory impressions can be part of aesthetic expressions and which are required to be. We have to answer right away that all impressions can be included in aesthetic expressions or formations, but none are necessarily required to be. Dante elevated not just the "sweet color of the oriental sapphire" (visual impressions), but also tactile or thermal impressions, like the "dense air" and the "fresh rivulets" that "thirst the throat of the thirsty." The idea that a picture gives only visual impressions is a fascinating illusion. The blush on a cheek, the warmth of a young body, the sweetness and freshness of a fruit, the edge of a sharp knife—aren't these impressions we can get from a picture too? Are they visual? What would a picture mean to someone who, for some reason, had only just gained the sense of sight, lacking all or most of his other senses? The image we think we see with our eyes might appear to his sight as little more than a palette smeared with paint.
Some who hold firmly to the æsthetic character of certain groups of impressions (for example, the visual and auditive), and exclude others, are nevertheless ready to admit that if visual and auditive impressions enter directly into the æsthetic fact, those of the other senses[Pg 19] also enter into it, but only as associated. But this distinction is altogether arbitrary. Æsthetic expression is synthesis, in which it is impossible to distinguish direct and indirect. All impressions are placed by it on a level, in so far as they are æstheticized. A man who absorbs the subject of a picture or poem does not have it before him as a series of impressions, some of which have prerogatives and precedence over the others. He knows nothing as to what has happened prior to having absorbed it, just as, on the other hand, distinctions made after reflexion have nothing whatever to do with art as such.
Some people who firmly believe in the aesthetic nature of certain types of impressions (like visual and auditory) and exclude others, are still willing to acknowledge that while visual and auditory impressions directly contribute to the aesthetic experience, impressions from the other senses also play a role, but only as associations. However, this distinction is completely arbitrary. Aesthetic expression is a synthesis where it's impossible to separate direct from indirect impressions. All impressions are treated equally as long as they are aestheticized. A person who engages with the subject of a painting or poem doesn’t experience it as a series of impressions with some preferred over others. They have no understanding of what happened before they absorbed it, just as the distinctions made afterward have no relevance to art itself.
The theory of the æsthetic senses has also been presented in another way; as an attempt to establish what physiological organs are necessary for the æsthetic fact. The physiological organ or apparatus is nothing but a group of cells, constituted and disposed in a particular manner; that is to say, it is a merely physical and natural fact or concept. But expression does not know physiological facts. Expression has its point of departure in the impressions, and the physiological path by which these have found their way to the mind is to it altogether indifferent. One way or another comes to the same thing: it suffices that they should be impressions.
The theory of aesthetic senses has also been explained in another way: as an effort to determine which physiological organs are required for the aesthetic experience. The physiological organ or system is just a group of cells arranged in a specific way; in other words, it's simply a physical and natural fact or idea. But expression doesn’t concern itself with physiological facts. Expression starts with impressions, and the physiological route through which these impressions reach the mind is irrelevant to it. Either way is essentially the same: it’s enough that they are impressions.
It is true that the want of given organs, that is, of certain groups of cells, prevents the formation of certain impressions (when these are not otherwise obtained through a kind of organic compensation). The man born blind cannot intuite and express light. But the impressions are not conditioned solely by the organ, but also by the stimuli which operate upon the organ. One who has never had the impression of the sea will never be able to express it, in the same way as one who has never had the impression of the life of high society or of the political arena will never express either. This, however, does not prove the dependence of the expressive function on the stimulus or on the organ. It merely repeats what we know already: expression presupposes impression, and particular expressions particular impressions. For the rest, every impression excludes other impressions during[Pg 20] the moment in which it dominates; and so does every expression.
It’s true that lacking certain organs, meaning specific groups of cells, stops certain impressions from forming (unless they’re compensated for in some organic way). A person born blind cannot perceive or express light. However, impressions aren’t solely determined by the organ; they’re also influenced by the stimuli affecting the organ. Someone who has never experienced the sea will never be able to express it, just like someone who hasn’t experienced high society or the political scene won’t be able to express those either. However, this doesn’t show that the ability to express something relies only on the stimulus or the organ. It just reinforces what we already know: expression requires impression, and specific expressions come from specific impressions. Additionally, each impression blocks out other impressions during[Pg 20] the time it takes control; the same applies to every expression.
Another corollary of the conception of expression as activity is the indivisibility of the work of art. Every expression is a single expression. Activity is a fusion of the impressions in an organic whole. A desire to express this has always prompted the affirmation that the work of art should have unity, or, what amounts to the same thing, unity in variety. Expression is a synthesis of the various, or multiple, in the one.
Another result of seeing expression as an activity is the indivisibility of the artwork. Every expression is a singular one. Activity combines impressions into an organic whole. This desire to express has always led to the belief that the artwork should have unity, or, essentially, unity in variety. Expression is a synthesis of the various, or multiple, into one.
The fact that we divide a work of art into parts, a poem into scenes, episodes, similes, sentences, or a picture into single figures and objects, background, foreground, etc., may seem opposed to this affirmation. But such division annihilates the work, as dividing the organism into heart, brain, nerves, muscles and so on, turns the living being into a corpse. It is true that there exist organisms in which division gives rise to other living beings, but in such a case we must conclude, maintaining the analogy between the organism and the work of art, that in the latter case too there are numerous germs of life each ready to grow, in a moment, into a single complete expression.
The way we break down a work of art into parts, like a poem into scenes, episodes, similes, and lines, or a picture into individual figures and elements like background and foreground, might seem to contradict this idea. However, such division destroys the work, just as separating an organism into heart, brain, nerves, and muscles turns a living being into a corpse. It's true that there are organisms where division leads to the creation of new living beings, but in this analogy between an organism and a piece of art, we must also conclude that there are many seeds of life in the artwork, each ready to develop at any moment into a single, complete expression.
It may be said that expression sometimes arises from other expressions. There are simple and there are compound expressions. One must surely admit some difference between the eureka, with which Archimedes expressed all his joy at his discovery, and the expressive act (indeed all the five acts) of a regular tragedy.—Not in the least: expression always arises directly from impressions. He who conceives a tragedy puts into a crucible a great quantity, so to say, of impressions: expressions themselves, conceived on other occasions, are fused together with the new in a single mass, in the same way as we can cast into a melting furnace formless pieces of bronze and choicest statuettes. Those choicest statuettes must be melted just like the pieces of bronze, before there can be a new statue. The old expressions must descend again to the level of[Pg 21] impressions, in order to be synthesized in a new single expression.
It can be said that expression sometimes comes from other expressions. There are simple and there are compound expressions. One has to acknowledge a difference between the eureka, with which Archimedes expressed all his joy at his discovery, and the expressive actions (in fact, all five actions) of a regular tragedy. Not at all: expression always comes directly from impressions. Someone who creates a tragedy combines a significant amount, so to speak, of impressions: expressions previously formed are blended with the new ones into a single entity, similar to how we can put shapeless pieces of bronze and exquisite statuettes into a melting pot. Those exquisite statuettes must be melted just like the bronze pieces before there can be a new statue. The old expressions must revert to the level of[Pg 21] impressions to be synthesized into a new single expression.
By elaborating his impressions, man frees himself from them. By objectifying them, he removes them from him and makes himself their superior. The liberating and purifying function of art is another aspect and another formula of its character as activity. Activity is the deliverer, just because it drives away passivity.
By explaining his feelings, a person frees himself from them. By making them an object, he separates them from himself and positions himself above them. The freeing and cleansing role of art is another aspect and another expression of its nature as an activity. Activity is what saves us, precisely because it eliminates passivity.
This also explains why it is usual to attribute to artists both the maximum of sensibility or passion, and the maximum of insensibility or Olympian serenity. The two characters are compatible, for they do not refer to the same object. The sensibility or passion relates to the rich material which the artist absorbs into his psychic organism; the insensibility or serenity to the form with which he subdues and dominates the tumult of the sensations and passions.
This also explains why it's common to see artists as having both the highest level of sensitivity or passion and the highest level of insensitivity or Olympian serenity. These two qualities can coexist because they don't refer to the same thing. The sensitivity or passion relates to the rich material that the artist takes in through their emotional experience; the insensitivity or serenity relates to the form with which they manage and control the chaos of those sensations and passions.
III
ART AND PHILOSOPHY
The two forms of knowledge, æsthetic and intellectual or conceptual, are indeed different, but this does not altogether amount to separation and disjunction, as of two forces each pulling in its own direction. If we have shown that the æsthetic form is altogether independent of the intellectual and suffices to itself without external support, we have not said that the intellectual can stand without the æsthetic. To describe the independence as reciprocal would not be true.
The two types of knowledge, aesthetic and intellectual, are definitely different, but that doesn't mean they're completely separate or disconnected, like two forces each pulling in their own direction. While we have demonstrated that the aesthetic form is completely independent of the intellectual and can stand on its own without outside help, we have not claimed that the intellectual can exist without the aesthetic. To describe this independence as reciprocal wouldn't be accurate.
What is knowledge by concepts? It is knowledge of the relations of things, and things are intuitions. Concepts are not possible without intuitions, just as intuition is itself impossible without the matter of impressions. Intuitions are: this river, this lake, this brook, this rain, this glass of water; the concept is: water, not this or that appearance and particular example of water, but water in general, in whatever time or place it be realized; the material of infinite intuitions, but of one single constant concept.
What is knowledge through concepts? It's understanding the relationships between things, and things are experiences. Concepts can't exist without experiences, just like experiences can't exist without the basis of impressions. Experiences include: this river, this lake, this stream, this rain, this glass of water; the concept is: water, not this specific instance or example of water, but water in general, no matter the time or place it appears; the substance of endless experiences, but of one consistent concept.
But the concept, the universal, if it be no longer intuition in one respect, is intuition in another respect, and cannot fail of being intuition. The man who thinks has impressions and emotions, in so far as he thinks. His impression and emotion will be not love or hate, not the passion of the man who is not a philosopher, not hate or love for certain objects and individuals, but the effort of his thought itself, with the pain and the joy, the love and the hate joined to it. This effort cannot[Pg 23] but assume an intuitive form, in becoming objective to the spirit. To speak is not to think logically; but to think logically is also to speak.
But the concept, the universal, even if it’s not intuition in one aspect, is intuition in another, and it can’t help but be intuition. A thinking person has impressions and emotions as they think. Their impressions and emotions aren't simply love or hate, or the passions of someone who isn’t a philosopher, nor are they directed towards specific objects and individuals, but rather the effort of their thought itself, along with the pain and joy, love and hate intertwined with it. This effort cannot[Pg 23] help but take on an intuitive form when it becomes objective to the mind. Speaking isn’t the same as thinking logically; however, thinking logically is also speaking.
That thought cannot exist without speech, is a truth generally admitted. The negations of this thesis are all founded on equivocations and errors.
That idea can't exist without language, which is a truth most people agree on. Any arguments against this claim are based on misunderstandings and mistakes.
The first of the equivocations is that of those who observe that one can likewise think with geometrical figures, algebraical numbers, ideographic signs, without any word, even pronounced silently and almost insensibly within one; that there are languages in which the word, the phonetic sign, expresses nothing, unless the written sign also be examined, and so on. But when we said "speak," we intended to employ a synecdoche, by which was to be understood "expression" in general, for we have already remarked that expression is not only so-called verbal expression. It may or may not be true that certain concepts may be thought without phonetic manifestations. But the very examples adduced to show this also prove that those concepts never exist without expressions.
The first misunderstanding is from those who point out that one can think using geometric shapes, algebraic numbers, and symbolic signs, without any spoken words, even if silently and almost imperceptibly. They suggest that there are languages where the word, the sound sign, doesn’t mean anything unless the written sign is also considered, and so on. But when we said “speak,” we meant it as a synecdoche, referring to “expression” in general, since we’ve already noted that expression isn’t just verbal expression. It may or may not be true that certain ideas can be thought without spoken forms. However, the very examples used to argue this also demonstrate that those ideas never exist without some form of expression.
Others point out that animals, or certain animals, think and reason without speaking. Now as to how, whether, and what animals think, whether they be rudimentary men, like savages who refuse to be civilized, rather than physiological machines, as the old spiritualists maintained, are questions that do not concern us here. When the philosopher talks of animal, brutal, impulsive, instinctive nature and the like, he does not base himself on such conjectures as to dogs or cats, lions or ants; but upon observations of what is called animal and brutal in man: of the animal side or basis of what we feel in ourselves. If individual animals, dogs or cats, lions or ants, possess something of the activity of man, so much the better, or so much the worse, for them. This means that in respect to them also we must talk, not of "nature" as a whole, but of its animal basis, as being perhaps larger and stronger in them than the animal basis of man. And if we suppose that animals think and form concepts, what kind of conjecture would justify the assertion that they do so[Pg 24] without corresponding expressions? Analogy with man, knowledge of the spirit, human psychology, the instrument of all our conjectures as to animal psychology, would constrain us on the contrary to suppose that if they think in any way, they also somehow speak.
Others argue that animals, or certain kinds of animals, think and reason without using words. As for how, whether, and what animals think—whether they are primitive beings like uncivilized people or merely biological machines, as old spiritualists claimed—those questions aren't our focus here. When philosophers discuss animal, brutal, impulsive, or instinctive nature, they aren't relying on assumptions about dogs, cats, lions, or ants; instead, they're drawing on observations of what we consider animalistic and brutal in humans: the animal aspect or foundation of our own feelings. If individual animals—like dogs, cats, lions, or ants—exhibit some human-like behavior, that's neither particularly good nor bad for them. It suggests that when discussing them, we should focus not on "nature" as a whole but on its animal foundation, which may actually be more pronounced and powerful in them than in humans. And if we assume that animals think and form concepts, what kind of reasoning could support the idea that they do so[Pg 24] without similar expressions? Analogies with humans, understanding the mind, and human psychology—these serve as the basis for all our theories about animal psychology—would lead us to conclude that if they think at all, they must also communicate in some way.
Another objection is derived from human psychology, and indeed literary psychology, to the effect that the concept can exist without the word, for it is certainly true that we all know books well thought and ill written: that is to say, a thought which remains beyond the expression, or notwithstanding faulty expression. But when we talk of books well thought and ill written, we cannot mean anything but that in such books are parts, pages, periods or propositions well thought and well written, and other parts (perhaps the least important) ill thought and ill written, not really thought and so not really expressed. Where Vico's Scienza nuova is really ill written, it is also ill thought. If we pass from the consideration of big books to a short sentence, the error or inaccuracy of such a contention will leap to the eyes. How could a single sentence be clearly thought and confusedly written?
Another objection comes from human psychology, specifically literary psychology, suggesting that a concept can exist without the word. It's definitely true that we all know books that are well thought and ill written: meaning there are thoughts that remain beyond the expression, or despite flawed expression. But when we refer to books that are well thought and ill written, we can only mean that those books contain parts, pages, sentences, or ideas that are well thought and well written, along with other parts (perhaps the less significant ones) that are ill thought and ill written, not genuinely thought out and therefore not genuinely expressed. Where Vico's Scienza nuova is poorly written, it is also poorly conceived. If we shift from considering large books to looking at a short sentence, the flaw or inaccuracy in that argument becomes glaringly obvious. How could a single sentence be clearly conceived and poorly written?
All that can be admitted is that sometimes we possess thoughts (concepts) in an intuitive form, which is an abbreviated or rather peculiar expression, sufficient for us, but not sufficient to communicate it easily to any other given person or persons. Hence it is incorrect to say that we have the thought without the expression; whereas we should rather say that we have, indeed, the expression, but in such a form that it is not easy to communicate it to others. This, however, is a very variable, relative fact. There are always those who catch our thought on the wing, prefer it in this abbreviated form, and would be wearied by the greater development of it required by others. In other words, the thought considered abstractly and logically will be the same; but æsthetically we are dealing with two different intuition-expressions, into which different psychological elements enter. The same argument suffices to destroy, that is,[Pg 25] to interpret correctly, the altogether empirical distinctior between an internal and an external language.
All that can be said is that sometimes we have thoughts (ideas) in a way that feels intuitive to us, which is a brief or somewhat unusual expression that works for us but isn’t enough to easily share with others. So, it’s not accurate to say we have the thought without the expression; rather, we have the expression, but it’s in a form that isn’t easy to convey to others. However, this is a very variable and relative situation. There are always some people who understand our thought right away, prefer it in this shortened form, and would find a more detailed explanation tedious. In other words, while the thought remains the same when viewed abstractly and logically, aesthetically we’re dealing with two different ways of expressing intuition, which involve different psychological elements. The same reasoning is enough to clarify, that is, [Pg 25] to interpret correctly, the entirely empirical distinction between an internal and an external language.
The most lofty manifestations, the summits of intellectual and of intuitive knowledge shining from afar, are called, as we know, Art and Science. Art and Science, then, are different and yet linked together; they meet on one side, which is the æsthetic side. Every scientific work is also a work of art. The æsthetic side may remain little noticed when our mind is altogether taken up with the effort to understand the thought of the man of science and to examine its truth. But it is no longer unnoticed when we pass from the activity of understanding to that of contemplation and see that thought either develop itself before us, limpid, exact, well-shaped, without superfluous or insufficient words, with appropriate rhythm and intonation; or confused, broken, embarrassed, tentative. Great thinkers are sometimes called great writers, while other equally great thinkers remain more or less fragmentary writers even if their fragments have the scientific value of harmonious, coherent, and perfect works.
The highest expressions, the peaks of intellectual and intuitive knowledge shining from a distance, are known as Art and Science. Art and Science are different yet interconnected; they converge on the aesthetic side. Every scientific work is also a piece of art. The aesthetic aspect might go unnoticed when we are fully focused on trying to comprehend the ideas of the scientist and examining their validity. However, it becomes evident when we shift from understanding to contemplation and observe that thought either unfolds before us clearly, accurately, and elegantly, without extra or missing words, with fitting rhythm and intonation; or it appears confused, disjointed, awkward, and tentative. Great thinkers are sometimes referred to as great writers, while other equally brilliant thinkers may remain somewhat fragmented as writers, even if their fragments possess the scientific value of cohesive, coherent, and perfect works.
We pardon thinkers and men of science their literary mediocrity. The fragments, the flashes, console us for the whole, because it is far easier to recover the well-arranged composition from the fragmentary work of genius, to liberate the flame latent in the spark, than to achieve the discovery of genius. But how can we pardon mediocre expression in pure artists? "Mediocribus esse poetis non di, non homines, non concessere columnae" The poet or painter who lacks form, lacks everything, because he lacks himself. Poetical material permeates the souls of all: the expression alone, that is to say, the form, makes the poet. And here appears the truth of the view which denies all content to art, just the intellectual concept being understood as content. In this sense, when we take "content" as equal to "concept" it is most true, not only that art does not consist of content, but also that it has no content.
We forgive thinkers and scientists for their average writing skills. The snippets and bursts of inspiration remind us of the whole, because it’s much easier to piece together a well-structured composition from the scattered work of a genius than to actually discover that genius. But how can we excuse mediocre expression in true artists? "It is not granted to poets to be mediocre, not by gods, not by humans, not by columns.” A poet or painter who lacks form lacks everything because they lack themselves. Poetic material exists in the souls of everyone: it is the expression alone, or the form, that defines the poet. This reveals the truth in the idea that art has no content, with the intellectual concept being viewed as content. In that sense, if we equate "content" with "concept," it’s absolutely true that art is not made up of content, but also that it has no content.
The distinction between poetry and prose also cannot[Pg 26] be justified, save as that between art and science. It was seen in antiquity that such distinction could not be founded on external elements, such as rhythm and metre, or on rhymed or unrhymed form; that it was, on the contrary, altogether internal. Poetry is the language of feeling, prose of the intellect; but since the intellect is also feeling, in its concreteness and reality, all prose has its poetical side.
The difference between poetry and prose can’t[Pg 26] be explained, except as the difference between art and science. In ancient times, it was recognized that this distinction couldn't be based on external factors like rhythm and meter, or on whether the form was rhymed or unrhymed; instead, it was entirely an internal matter. Poetry expresses emotions, while prose communicates ideas; however, since ideas also involve emotions in their tangible and real sense, all prose has a poetic aspect.
The relation between intuitive knowledge or expression and intellectual knowledge or concept, between art and science, poetry and prose, cannot be otherwise defined than by saying that it is one of double degree. The first degree is the expression, the second the concept: the first can stand without the second, but the second cannot stand without the first. There is poetry without prose, but not prose without poetry. Expression, indeed, is the first affirmation of human activity. Poetry is "the mother tongue of the human race"; the first men "were by nature sublime poets." We assert this in another way, when we observe that the passage from soul to spirit, from animal to human activity, is effected by means of language. And this should be said of intuition or expression in general. But to us it appears somewhat inaccurate to define language or expression as an intermediate link between nature and humanity, as though it were a mixture of both. Where humanity appears, the other has already disappeared; the man who expresses himself, certainly emerges from the state of nature, but he really does emerge: he does not stand half within and half without, as the use of the phrase "intermediate link" would imply.
The relationship between intuitive knowledge or expression and intellectual knowledge or concepts, between art and science, poetry and prose, can only be described as one of double degree. The first degree is expression, and the second is concept: the first can exist without the second, but the second cannot exist without the first. There can be poetry without prose, but there can't be prose without poetry. Expression is, in fact, the primary affirmation of human activity. Poetry is "the mother tongue of the human race"; the first humans "were by nature sublime poets." We can say this another way when we observe that the shift from soul to spirit, from animal to human activity, happens through language. And this should apply to intuition or expression in general. However, it seems somewhat off to define language or expression as an intermediate link between nature and humanity, as if it were a mixture of both. Where humanity appears, nature has already faded; the person who expresses themselves certainly emerges from a state of nature, but they really do emerge: they don’t exist half in and half out, as the term "intermediate link" would suggest.
The cognitive spirit has no form other than these two. Expression and concept exhaust it completely. The whole speculative life of man is spent in passing from one to the other and back again.
The cognitive spirit has no form other than these two. Expression and concept fully encompass it. A person's entire speculative life is spent moving back and forth between the two.
Historicity is incorrectly held to be a third theoretical form. Historicity is not form, but content: as form, it is nothing but intuition or æsthetic fact. History does not seek for laws nor form concepts; it employs neither[Pg 27] induction nor deduction; it is directed ad narrandum, non ad demonstrandum; it does not construct universals and abstractions, but posits intuitions. The this and here, the individuum omnimode determinatum, is its domain, as it is the domain of art. History, therefore, is included in the universal concept of art.
Historicity is mistakenly thought to be a third theoretical form. Historicity is not a form, but rather content: as a form, it is just intuition or aesthetic fact. History doesn't look for laws or create concepts; it doesn't use[Pg 27] induction or deduction; it is focused on telling a story, not proving a point; it doesn’t build universals and abstractions, but instead establishes intuitions. The specific and the immediate, the individuum omnimode determinatum, is its realm, just as it is the realm of art. Thus, history is part of the broader concept of art.
As against this doctrine, in view of the impossibility of conceiving a third mode of knowledge, objections have been brought forward which would lead to the affiliation of history to intellectual or scientific knowledge. The greater portion of these objections is animated by the prejudice that in refusing to history the character of conceptual science something of its value and dignity has been taken from it. This really arises from a false idea of art, conceived not as an essential theoretic function, but as an amusement, a superfluity, a frivolity. Without reopening a long debate, which so far as we are concerned is finally closed, we will mention here one sophism which has been and still is widely repeated. Its purpose is to show the logical and scientific nature of history. The sophism consists in admitting that historical knowledge has for its object the individual; but not the representation, it is added, but rather the concept of the individual. From this it is argued that history is also a logical or scientific form of knowledge. History, in fact, is supposed to work out the concept of a personage such as Charlemagne or Napoleon; of an epoch, like the Renaissance or the Reformation; of an event, such as the French Revolution and the Unification of Italy. This it is held to do in the same way as Geometry works out the concepts of spatial forms, or Æsthetic that of expression. But all this is untrue. History cannot do otherwise than represent Napoleon and Charlemagne, the Renaissance and the Reformation, the French Revolution and the Unification of Italy as individual facts with their individual physiognomy: that is, in the sense in which logicians use the word "represent" when they say that one cannot have a concept of the individual, but only a representation. The so-called concept of the[Pg 28] individual is always a universal or general concept, full of characteristics, supremely full, if you like, but however full it be, incapable of attaining to that individuality to which historical knowledge, as æsthetic knowledge, alone attains.
Compared to this idea, considering the impossibility of imagining a third way of knowing, there have been arguments suggesting that history should be linked to intellectual or scientific knowledge. Most of these arguments stem from the belief that denying history the status of a conceptual science diminishes its value and importance. This belief comes from a misguided view of art, which is seen not as an essential theoretical function but rather as mere entertainment, something excessive or trivial. Without reopening a long-standing debate that we believe is settled, we will mention one fallacy that has been widely promoted both in the past and still today. The fallacy attempts to demonstrate the logical and scientific nature of history. It argues that historical knowledge focuses on the individual; however, it insists that it concerns the concept of the individual, not the representation. From this, it is concluded that history is also a logical or scientific way of knowing. History is thought to develop the concept of figures like Charlemagne or Napoleon, of periods like the Renaissance or the Reformation, and of events like the French Revolution and the Unification of Italy. This is said to be done in the same way that Geometry develops concepts of spatial forms or Aesthetics develops the concept of expression. But all this is false. History can only represent Napoleon and Charlemagne, the Renaissance and the Reformation, the French Revolution and the Unification of Italy as individual facts with their own distinct characteristics: that is, in the sense that logicians use the word "represent" when they say that one cannot have a concept of the individual, but only a representation. The so-called concept of the[Pg 28] individual is always a universal or general concept, filled with characteristics, extremely rich if you prefer, but no matter how complete it is, it cannot capture the individuality that historical knowledge, like aesthetic knowledge, achieves.
To show how the content of history comes to be distinguished from that of art in the narrow sense, we must recall what has already been observed as to the ideal character of the intuition or first perception, in which all is real and therefore nothing is real. Only at a later stage does the spirit form the concepts of external and internal, of what has happened and what is desired, of object and subject, and the like: only at this later stage, that is, does it distinguish historical from non-historical intuition, the real from the unreal, real imagination from pure imagination. Even internal facts, what is desired and imagined, castles in the air, and countries of Cockaigne, have their reality, and the soul, too, has its history. His illusions form part of the biography of every individual as real facts. But the history of an individual soul is history, because the distinction between the real and the unreal is always active in it, even when the illusions themselves are the real. But these distinctive concepts do not appear in history like the concepts of science, but rather like those that we have seen dissolved and melted in the æsthetic intuitions, although in history they stand out in a manner altogether special to themselves. History does not construct the concepts of the real and unreal, but makes use of them. History, in fact, is not the theory of history. Mere conceptual analysis is of no use in ascertaining whether an event in our lives was real or imaginary. We must mentally reproduce the intuitions in the most complete form, as they were at the moment of production. Historicity is distinguished in the concrete from pure imagination as any one intuition is distinguished from any other: in memory.
To illustrate how the content of history is different from art in a strict sense, we need to remember what has already been noted about the ideal nature of intuition, or first perception, where everything is real and yet nothing is real. Only later does the mind develop concepts like external and internal, what has occurred and what is desired, object and subject, and so forth: it is only at this later stage that it differentiates between historical and non-historical intuition, the real and the unreal, real imagination and pure imagination. Even internal experiences, desires and fantasies, dreams, and utopias hold their own kind of reality, and the soul has its history too. An individual’s illusions contribute to their biography as real events. However, the history of an individual soul qualifies as history because the distinction between real and unreal is always present, even when the illusions themselves are real. But these distinct concepts don’t appear in history like scientific concepts; instead, they emerge in a way that has a unique character. History does not create the ideas of real and unreal; it uses them. In fact, history is not a theory of history. Pure conceptual analysis won’t help determine whether an event in our lives was real or imagined. We have to mentally recreate the intuitions in the fullest possible form, just as they were when they first occurred. Historicity is distinguished in a tangible way from pure imagination, just like one intuition is distinct from another: in memory.
Where this is not possible, where the delicate and fleeting shades between the real and unreal intuitions[Pg 29] are so slight as to mingle the one with the other, we must either renounce for the time being at least the knowledge of what really happened (and this we often do), or we must fall back upon conjecture, verisimilitude, probability. The principle of verisimilitude and of probability in fact dominates all historical criticism. Examination of sources and authorities is devoted to establishing the most credible evidence. And what is the most credible evidence, save that of the best observers, that is, of those who best remember and (be it understood) have not wished to falsify, nor had interest in falsifying the truth of things?
Where this isn't possible, where the subtle and fleeting differences between real and unreal perceptions[Pg 29] are so slight that they blend together, we must either temporarily give up understanding what actually happened (which we often do), or we have to rely on speculation, plausibility, and likelihood. The principles of plausibility and probability actually govern all historical analysis. Scrutiny of sources and authorities focuses on establishing the most reliable evidence. And what is the most reliable evidence, if not that from the best observers, meaning those who have the clearest memories and (let's be clear) have no motive to distort or misrepresent the truth?
From this it follows that intellectualistic scepticism finds it easy to deny the certainty of any history, for the certainty of history differs from that of science. It is the certainty of memory and of authority, not that of analysis and demonstration. To speak of historical induction or demonstration is to make a metaphorical use of these expressions, which bear a quite different meaning in history to that which they bear in science. The conviction of the historian is the undemonstrable conviction of the juryman, who has heard the witnesses, listened attentively to the case, and prayed Heaven to inspire him. Sometimes, without doubt, he is mistaken, but the mistakes are in a negligible minority compared with the occasions when he grasps the truth. That is why good sense is right against the intellectualists in believing in history, which is not a "fable agreed upon," but what the individual and humanity remember of their past. We strive to enlarge and to render as precise as possible this record, which in some places is dim, in others very clear. We cannot do without it, such as it is, and taken as a whole it is rich in truth. Only in a spirit of paradox can one doubt that there ever was a Greece or a Rome, an Alexander or a Cæsar, a feudal Europe overthrown by a series of revolutions, that on the 1st of November 1517 the theses of Luther were fixed to the door of the church at Wittemberg, or that the Bastile was taken by the people of Paris on the 14th of July 1789.
From this, it follows that intellectual skepticism easily denies the certainty of any history, since the certainty of history is different from that of science. It's based on memory and authority, not on analysis and proof. To talk about historical induction or demonstration is to use those terms metaphorically, as they mean something quite different in history than they do in science. The historian's conviction is similar to that of a juror, who has heard the witnesses, paid close attention to the case, and prayed for guidance. Sometimes, he is undoubtedly mistaken, but those mistakes are minimal compared to the times when he understands the truth. That’s why common sense is right in opposing the intellectualists by believing in history, which is not a "myth agreed upon," but what individuals and humanity remember about their past. We aim to expand and make this record as accurate as possible, which is sometimes unclear and other times quite clear. We cannot do without it, as it is, and overall, it is rich in truth. Only in a spirit of contradiction can one doubt that there ever was a Greece or a Rome, an Alexander or a Caesar, a feudal Europe that was brought down by a series of revolutions, that on November 1, 1517, Luther's theses were nailed to the church door in Wittenberg, or that the Bastille was stormed by the people of Paris on July 14, 1789.
"What proof hast thou of all this?" asks the sophist, ironically. Humanity replies: "I remember it."
"What proof do you have of all this?" the sophist asks, ironically. Humanity replies: "I remember it."
The world of what has happened, of the concrete, of historical fact, is the world called real, natural, including in this definition both the reality called physical and that called spiritual and human. All this world is intuition; historical intuition, if it be shown as it realistically is; imaginary or artistic intuition in the narrow sense, if presented in the aspect of the possible, that is to say, of the imaginable.
The world of what has happened, of the concrete, of historical fact, is the world we call real and natural. This definition includes both the physical reality and the spiritual and human reality. All of this world is intuition: historical intuition, if it’s shown as it truly is; imaginative or artistic intuition in a narrow sense, if presented in terms of what’s possible, meaning what can be imagined.
Science, true science, which is not intuition but concept, not individuality but universality, cannot be anything but science of the spirit, that is, of what reality has of universal: Philosophy. If natural sciences be spoken of, apart from philosophy, we must observe that these are not perfect sciences: they are aggregates of cognitions, arbitrarily abstracted and fixed. The so-called natural sciences indeed themselves recognize that they are surrounded by limitations, and these limitations are nothing but historical and intuitive data. They calculate, measure, establish equalities and uniformities, create classes and types, formulate laws, show in their own way how one fact arises out of other facts; but while doing this they are constantly running into facts known intuitively and historically. Even geometry now states that it rests altogether on hypotheses, since threedimensional or Euclidean space is but one of the possible spaces, selected for purposes of study because more convenient. What is true in the natural sciences is either philosophy or historical fact. What of properly naturalistic they contain, is abstraction and caprice. When the natural sciences wish to become perfect sciences, they must leave their circle and enter philosophy. They do this when they posit concepts which are anything but naturalistic, such as those of the unextended atom, of ether or vibration, of vital force, of non-intuitional space, and the like. These are true and proper attempts at philosophy, when they are not mere words void of meaning. The concepts of natural science are, without[Pg 31] doubt, most useful; but one cannot obtain from them that system which belongs only to the spirit.
Science, true science, which is not based on intuition but on concepts, not on individuality but on universal principles, can only be the science of the spirit, meaning what reality has that is universal: Philosophy. If we talk about natural sciences separately from philosophy, we should note that these are not complete sciences; they are collections of knowledge that are arbitrarily abstracted and fixed. The so-called natural sciences recognize that they are limited, and these limitations are merely historical and intuitive data. They calculate, measure, establish equalities and uniformities, create categories and types, formulate laws, and demonstrate how one fact arises from another; however, while doing this, they continually encounter facts known through intuition and history. Even geometry now admits that it is based entirely on hypotheses, as three-dimensional or Euclidean space is just one of the possible spaces chosen for study because it's more convenient. What holds true in the natural sciences is either philosophy or historical fact. What they contain that is truly naturalistic is abstraction and whim. When natural sciences aspire to become complete sciences, they must break free from their confines and delve into philosophy. They do this when they propose concepts that are anything but naturalistic, like the unextended atom, ether or vibration, vital force, or non-intuitive space, and similar ideas. These are genuine attempts at philosophy when they are not just empty words. The concepts of natural science are undoubtedly very useful; however, you cannot derive the system that belongs solely to the spirit from them.
These historical and intuitive data which cannot be eliminated from the natural sciences furthermore explain not only how, with the advance of knowledge, what was once believed to be true sinks gradually to the level of mythological belief and fantastic illusion, but also how among natural scientists some are to be found who call everything in their sciences upon which reasoning is founded mythical facts, verbal expedients, or conventions. Natural scientists and mathematicians who approach the study of the energies of the spirit without preparation, are apt to carry thither such mental habits and to speak in philosophy of such and such conventions as "decreed by man." They make conventions of truth and morality, and a supreme convention of the Spirit itself! But if there are to be conventions, something must exist which is no convention, but is itself the author of conventions. This is the spiritual activity of man. The limitation of the natural sciences postulates the illimitability of philosophy.
These historical and intuitive insights, which can't be removed from the natural sciences, explain not only how, as knowledge grows, what was once thought to be true gradually fades into myth and fantasy, but also how among natural scientists, there are those who label everything in their fields that relies on reasoning as mythical facts, verbal tricks, or conventions. Natural scientists and mathematicians who approach the study of the spirit's energies without proper preparation often bring certain mental habits with them and refer philosophically to conventions as "set by humans." They create conventions around truth and morality, and even a supreme convention regarding the Spirit itself! However, if there are conventions, there must be something that is not a convention but rather the source of conventions. This is the spiritual activity of mankind. The limitations of the natural sciences imply the boundlessness of philosophy.
These explications have firmly established that the pure or fundamental forms of knowledge are two: the intuition and the concept—Art, and Science or Philosophy. With these are to be included History, which is, as it were, the product of intuition placed in contact with the concept, that is, of art receiving in itself philosophic distinctions, while remaining concrete and individual. All other forms (natural sciences and mathematics) are impure, being mingled with extraneous elements of practical origin. Intuition gives us the world, the phenomenon; the concept gives us the noumenon, the Spirit.
These explanations have clearly shown that there are two pure or fundamental types of knowledge: intuition and concept—Art, and Science or Philosophy. History is included here as it results from intuition interacting with the concept, meaning art incorporates philosophical distinctions while still being concrete and individual. All other forms (like natural sciences and mathematics) are considered impure because they mix in unrelated practical elements. Intuition provides us with the world, the phenomenon, while the concept offers us the noumenon, the Spirit.
IV
HISTORICISM AND INTELLECTUALISM IN ÆSTHETIC
These relations between intuitive or æsthetic knowledge and the other fundamental or derivative forms of knowledge having been definitely established, we are now in a position to reveal the errors of a series of theories which have been, or are, presented as theories of Æsthetic.
These connections between intuitive or aesthetic knowledge and the other basic or derived forms of knowledge have been clearly established, so now we can point out the flaws in a series of theories that have been, or currently are, put forward as theories of Aesthetic.
From the confusion between the demands of art in general and the particular demands of history has resulted the theory (which has lost ground to-day, but was once dominant) of the probable as the object of art. As is generally the case with erroneous propositions, the meaning of those who employed and employ the concept of probability has no doubt often been much more reasonable than their definition of the word. By probability used really to be meant the artistic coherence of the representation, that is to say, its completeness and effectiveness, its actual presence. If "probable" be translated "coherent," a very just meaning will often be found in the discussions, examples, and judgements of the critics who employ this word. An improbable personage, an improbable ending to a comedy, are really badly-drawn personages, badly-arranged endings, happenings without artistic motive. It has been said with reason that even fairies and sprites must have probability, that is to say, be really sprites and fairies, coherent artistic intuitions. Sometimes the word "possible" has been used instead of "probable." As we have already remarked in passing, this word possible is[Pg 33] synonymous with the imaginable or intuitible. Everything truly, that is to say coherently, imagined, is possible. But also, by a good many critics and theorists, the probable was taken to mean the historically credible, or that historical truth which is not demonstrable but conjecturable, not true but probable. This was the character which these theorists sought to impose upon art. Who does not remember how great a part was played in literary history by criticism based on probability, for example, censure of Jerusalem Delivered, based upon the history of the Crusades, or of the Homeric poems, upon the probable customs of emperors and kings? Sometimes too the æsthetic reproduction of historical reality has been imposed upon art. This is another of the erroneous forms taken by the theory of the imitation of nature. Verism and naturalism also have afforded the spectacle of a confusion of the æsthetic fact with the processes of the natural sciences, by aiming at some sort of experimental drama or romance.
The confusion between the general demands of art and the specific demands of history led to the theory of the probable as the focus of art, a theory that has lost popularity today but was once widely accepted. As is often the case with incorrect ideas, the intentions of those who used the concept of probability were likely more reasonable than their definition of the term. By probability, they really meant the artistic coherence of the representation, which refers to its completeness, effectiveness, and actual presence. If "probable" is translated as "coherent," a more accurate understanding can often be found in the discussions, examples, and judgments of the critics who use this term. An improbable character or an improbable ending to a comedy are simply poorly-drawn characters, poorly-arranged endings, or events that lack artistic motivation. It has been rightly said that even fairies and sprites must have probability, meaning they should be genuine sprites and fairies—coherent artistic intuitions. Sometimes the word "possible" has been used instead of "probable." As we mentioned earlier, "possible" is synonymous with what is imaginable or intuitable. Everything that is truly coherent in imagination is possible. However, many critics and theorists have defined the probable as being historically credible, or as a form of historical truth that is not demonstrable but conjectural—something that is not true but probable. This is the perspective these theorists tried to impose on art. Who doesn’t recall the significant role that probability-based criticism played in literary history, such as the critique of Jerusalem Delivered based on the history of the Crusades, or the Homeric poems, based on the probable customs of emperors and kings? At times, the aesthetic reproduction of historical reality has been enforced upon art. This represents another misinterpretation of the theory of the imitation of nature. Verism and naturalism have also created a confusion between the aesthetic fact and the methods of natural sciences, attempting to achieve some form of experimental drama or romance.
Confusions between the methods of art and those of the philosophic sciences have been far more frequent. Thus it has often been held to be the task of art to expound concepts, to unite an intelligible with a sensible, to represent ideas or universals; putting art in the place of science, that is, confusing the artistic function in general with the particular case in which it becomes æsthetico-logical.
Confusions between the methods of art and those of the philosophical sciences have happened much more often. It's often believed that it's the role of art to explain concepts, to connect the understandable with the sensory, to represent ideas or universals; placing art in the role of science, which means confusing the general artistic function with the specific case where it becomes aesthetic and logical.
The theory of art as supporting theses, of art considered as an individual representation exemplifying scientific laws, can be proved false in like manner. The example, as example, stands for the thing exemplified, and is thus an exposition of the universal, that is to say, a form of science, more or less popular or vulgarizing.
The idea that art supports theses and serves as an individual representation illustrating scientific laws can be proven wrong in a similar way. The example, as it is an example, represents the thing it illustrates, making it an explanation of the universal, which means it is a type of science, varying from more accessible to more simplified.
The same may be said of the æsthetic theory of the typical, when by type is understood, as it frequently is, the abstraction or the concept, and it is affirmed that art should make the species shine in the individual. If individual be here understood by typical, we have here too a merely verbal variation. To typify would signify, in this case, to characterize; that is, to determine and[Pg 34] to represent the individual. Don Quixote is a type; but of what is he a type, save of all Don Quixotes? A type, so to speak, of himself. Certainly he is not a type of abstract concepts, such as the loss of the sense of reality, or of the love of glory. An infinite number of personages can be thought of under these concepts, who are not Don Quixotes. In other words, we find our own impressions fully determined and realized in the expression of a poet (for example in a poetical personage). We call that expression typical, which we might call simply æsthetic. Thus poetical or artistic universals have sometimes been spoken of, only to show that the artistic product is altogether spiritual and ideal.
The same can be said about the aesthetic theory of the typical, where "type" often means the abstraction or concept, and it is claimed that art should highlight the species within the individual. If we define "individual" here as "typical," we are just making a verbal distinction. To typify in this sense would mean to characterize; that is, to determine and[Pg 34] represent the individual. Don Quixote is a type; but what exactly is he a type of, other than all Don Quixotes? He is, in a sense, a type of himself. He certainly isn't a type of abstract ideas, like losing touch with reality or the desire for glory. Many characters can be imagined under these concepts who are not Don Quixotes. In other words, we see our own impressions being fully captured and expressed in a poet's work (like in a poetic character). We call that expression typical, but we might just as well call it aesthetic. Thus, there have been discussions about poetic or artistic universals, simply to demonstrate that the artistic product is completely spiritual and ideal.
Continuing to correct these errors, or to clear up misunderstandings, we shall also remark that the symbol has sometimes been given as the essence of art. Now, if the symbol be conceived as inseparable from the artistic intuition, it is a synonym for the intuition itself, which always has an ideal character. There is no double bottom to art, but one only; in art all is symbolical, because all is ideal. But if the symbol be conceived as separable—if the symbol can be on one side, and on the other the thing symbolized, we fall back again into the intellectualist error: the so-called symbol is the exposition of an abstract concept, an allegory; it is science, or art aping science. But we must also be just toward the allegorical. Sometimes it is altogether harmless. Given the Gerusalemme liberata, the allegory was imagined afterwards; given the A done of Marino, the poet of the lascivious afterwards insinuated that it was written to show how "immoderate indulgence ends in pain"; given a statue of a beautiful woman, the sculptor can attach a label to the statue saying that it represents Clemency or Goodness. This allegory that arrives attached to a finished work post festum does not change the work of art. What then is it? It is an expression externally added to another expression. A little page of prose is added to the Gerusalemme, expressing another thought of the poet; a verse or a strophe is added to the Adone,[Pg 35] expressing what the poet would like to make a part of his public believe; to the statue nothing but the single word: Clemency or Goodness.
Continuing to correct these errors or clear up misunderstandings, we should also note that the symbol has sometimes been presented as the essence of art. Now, if the symbol is understood as inseparable from artistic intuition, it becomes synonymous with the intuition itself, which always has an ideal quality. There is no hidden meaning in art, only one; in art, everything is symbolic because everything is ideal. But if the symbol is seen as separate—if the symbol can exist on one side and the thing it represents on the other—then we fall back into the intellectualist mistake: the so-called symbol becomes an explanation of an abstract concept, an allegory; it represents science, or art imitating science. However, we must also be fair to the allegorical. Sometimes it's completely harmless. Given the Gerusalemme liberata, the allegory was conceived afterward; given Marino's Adone, the poet of indulgence later suggested that it was written to illustrate how "excessive indulgence leads to pain"; given a statue of a beautiful woman, the sculptor can label it as representing Clemency or Goodness. This allegory that is attached to a completed work post festum doesn't change the artwork itself. So what is it? It is an expression externally added to another expression. A short piece of prose is added to the Gerusalemme, expressing another thought from the poet; a line or a stanza is added to the Adone,[Pg 35] expressing what the poet wants his audience to believe; to the statue, only the single word: Clemency or Goodness.
But the greatest triumph of the intellectualist error lies in the theory of artistic and literary kinds, which still has vogue in literary treatises and disturbs the critics and the historians of art. Let us observe its genesis.
But the biggest win for the intellectualist mistake is in the theory of artistic and literary genres, which is still popular in literary essays and confuses critics and art historians. Let's look at how it came about.
The human mind can pass from the æsthetic to the logical, just because the former is a first step in respect to the latter. It can destroy expression, that is, the thought of the individual, by thinking of the universal. It can gather up expressive facts into logical relations. We have already shown that this operation becomes in its turn concrete in an expression, but this does not mean that the first expressions have not been destroyed. They have yielded their place to the new æsthetico-logical expressions. When we are on the second step, we have left the first.
The human mind can move from the aesthetic to the logical because the former is a first step toward the latter. It can eliminate personal expression, or the individual’s thoughts, by considering the universal. It can collect expressive facts into logical relationships. We’ve already shown that this process becomes concrete in an expression, but that doesn’t mean the initial expressions haven’t been replaced. They’ve given way to new aesthetic-logical expressions. When we reach the second step, we have left the first behind.
One who enters a picture-gallery, or who reads a series of poems, having looked and read, may go further: he may seek out the nature and the relations of the things there expressed. Thus those pictures and compositions, each of which is an individual inexpressible in logical terms, are gradually resolved into universals and abstractions, such as costumes, landscapes, portraits, domestic life, battles, animals, flowers, fruit, seascapes, lakes, deserts; tragic, comic, pathetic, cruel, lyrical, epic, dramatic, chivalrous, idyllic facts, and the like. They are often also resolved into merely quantitative categories, such as miniature, picture, statuette, group, madrigal, ballad, sonnet, sonnet-sequence, poetry, poem, story, romance, and the like.
One who steps into an art gallery or reads a collection of poems, after observing and reading, may want to dive deeper: they might explore the nature and relationships of the things being expressed. In this way, those images and compositions, each of which is unique and can't be fully described in logical terms, gradually break down into general ideas and abstractions, such as costumes, landscapes, portraits, domestic life, battles, animals, flowers, fruit, seascapes, lakes, deserts; tragic, comic, pathetic, cruel, lyrical, epic, dramatic, chivalrous, idyllic facts, and so on. They can also be categorized into simple quantitative terms, like miniature, picture, statuette, group, madrigal, ballad, sonnet, sonnet-sequence, poetry, poem, story, romance, and so forth.
When we think the concept domestic life, or chivalry, or idyll, or cruelty, or one of the quantitative concepts mentioned above, the individual expressive fact from which we started has been abandoned. From æsthetes that we were, we have changed into logicians; from contemplators of expression, into reasoners. Certainly no objection can be made to such a process. In what other way could science arise, which, if it have æsthetic expressions[Pg 36] presupposed in it, must yet go beyond them in order to fulfil its function? The logical or scientific form, as such, excludes the æsthetic form. He who begins to think scientifically has already ceased to contemplate æsthetically; although his thought assumes of necessity in its turn an æsthetic form, as has already been said, and as it would be superfluous to repeat.
When we consider the ideas of domestic life, or chivalry, or idyll, or cruelty, or any of the quantitative concepts mentioned earlier, the original expressive fact we started with gets left behind. We've transformed from being æsthetes into logicians; from being observers of expression to being reasoners. There’s really no objection to this shift. How else could science emerge, which, while it may rely on aesthetic expressions[Pg 36], still needs to go beyond them to serve its purpose? The logical or scientific format, by its nature, excludes the aesthetic format. Once someone begins to think scientifically, they have already stopped contemplating aesthetically; although their thought inevitably takes on an aesthetic form, as mentioned before, and it would be redundant to restate.
Error begins when we try to deduce the expression from the concept, and to find in what takes its place the laws of the thing whose place is taken; when the difference between the second and the first step has not been observed, and when, in consequence, we declare that we are standing on the first step, when we are really standing on the second. This error is known as the theory of artistic and literary kinds.
Error begins when we try to figure out the expression based on the concept and look for the laws of the thing that is being replaced. This happens when we don't notice the difference between the second and first steps, leading us to claim that we're on the first step when we're actually on the second. This mistake is known as the theory of artistic and literary kinds.
"What is the æsthetic form of domestic life, of chivalry, of the idyll, of cruelty, and so forth? How should these contents be represented?" Such is the absurd problem implied in the theory of artistic and literary classes, when it has been shorn of excrescences and reduced to a simple formula. It is in this that consists all search after laws or rules of classes. Domestic life, chivalry, idyll, cruelty and the like, are not impressions, but concepts. They are not contents, but logical-æsthetic forms. You cannot express the form, for it is already itself expression. For what are the words cruelty, idyll, chivalry, domestic life, and so on, but the expression of those concepts?
"What is the aesthetic form of domestic life, chivalry, the idyllic, cruelty, and so on? How should these ideas be represented?" This is the ridiculous problem suggested by the theory of artistic and literary categories, once it has been stripped of excess and simplified to a basic formula. This search for laws or rules of categories is what it all comes down to. Domestic life, chivalry, idyllic themes, cruelty, and similar concepts are not just impressions; they are concepts. They aren't contents; they are logical-aesthetic forms. You can't express the form because it is already an expression in itself. After all, what are the words cruelty, idyllic, chivalry, domestic life, and so on, but expressions of those concepts?
Even the most refined of such distinctions, which possess the most philosophic appearance, do not resist criticism; as when works of art are divided into subjective and objective kinds, into lyric and epic, into works of feeling and decorative works. In æsthetic analysis it is impossible to separate subjective from objective, lyric from epic, the image of feeling from that of things.
Even the most sophisticated distinctions, which seem the most philosophical, can't withstand criticism; for example, when art is categorized into subjective and objective types, into lyric and epic, or into emotional works and decorative pieces. In aesthetic analysis, it's impossible to separate subjective from objective, lyric from epic, or the expression of emotions from the representation of things.
From the theory of artistic and literary kinds derive those erroneous modes of judgement and of criticism, thanks to which, instead of asking before a work of art if it be expressive and what it expresses, whether it speak[Pg 37] or stammer or is altogether silent, they ask if it obey the laws of epic or of tragedy, of historical painting or of landscape. While making a verbal pretence of agreeing, or yielding a feigned obedience, artists have, however, really always disregarded these laws of the kinds. Every true work of art has violated some established kind and upset the ideas of the critics, who have thus been obliged to broaden the kinds, until finally even the broadened kind has proved too narrow, owing to the appearance of new works of art, naturally followed by new scandals, new upsettings and—new broadenings.
From the theory of artistic and literary genres come those misguided ways of judging and critiquing, where instead of asking about a piece of art if it’s expressive and what it expresses—whether it communicates clearly, stutters, or is entirely mute—they inquire if it follows the rules of epic or tragedy, historical painting or landscape. While pretending to agree or show a false obedience, artists have actually always ignored these rules of the genres. Every genuine piece of art has broken some established genre and shocked critics, who then had to expand the genres, until eventually even the expanded genre became too narrow, due to the emergence of new artworks, which naturally led to new controversies, new disruptions, and—new expansions.
To the same theory are due the prejudices, owing to which at one time (is it really passed?) people used to lament that Italy had no tragedy (until one arose who bestowed such a wreath, which alone of adornments was wanting to her glorious locks), nor France the epic poem (until the Henriade, which slaked the thirsty throats of the critics). Eulogies accorded to the inventors of new kinds are connected with these prejudices, so much so, that in the seventeenth century the invention of the mock-heroic poem seemed an important event, and the honour of it was disputed, as though it were the discovery of America. But the works adorned with this name (the Secchia rapita and the Scherno degli Dei) were still-born, because their authors (a slight drawback) had nothing new or original to say. Mediocrities racked their brains to invent new kinds artificially. The piscatorial eclogue was added to the pastoral, and finally the military eclogue. The Aminta was dipped and became the Alceo. Finally, there have been historians of art and literature, so much fascinated with these ideas of kinds, that they claimed to write the history, not of individual and real literary and artistic works, but of those empty phantoms, their kinds. They have claimed to portray, not the evolution of the artistic spirit, but the evolution of kinds.
To the same theory are attributed the biases that once caused people to lament that Italy had no tragedy (has that really changed?) and that France had no epic poem (until the Henriade came along to satisfy the critics). The praise given to those who created new genres is tied to these biases, to the point that in the seventeenth century, the invention of the mock-heroic poem was seen as a big deal, and people debated who deserved the credit for it, as if it were the discovery of America. However, the works that carried this label (like the Secchia rapita and the Scherno degli Dei) failed to make an impact because their authors (a minor issue) had nothing new or original to contribute. Mediocre writers strained to artificially create new genres. The piscatorial eclogue was added to the pastoral, and eventually, the military eclogue was introduced. The Aminta was modified and became the Alceo. Ultimately, some historians of art and literature became so captivated by these genre concepts that they claimed to write the history, not of individual and real literary and artistic works, but of those hollow constructs, their genres. They asserted they were illustrating, not the development of the artistic spirit, but the evolution of genres.
The philosophical condemnation of artistic and literary kinds is found in the formulation and demonstration of what artistic activity has always done and good taste always recognized. What are we to do if good taste and[Pg 38] the real fact, when reduced to formulas, sometimes assume the air of paradoxes?
The philosophical criticism of artistic and literary forms is rooted in how artistic activity has always functioned and what good taste has always acknowledged. What should we do if good taste and[Pg 38] the actual situation, when simplified into formulas, sometimes appear to be paradoxical?
It is not scientifically incorrect to talk of tragedies, comedies, dramas, romances, pictures of everyday life, battle-pieces, landscapes, seascapes, poems, versicles, lyrics, and the like, if it be only with a view to be understood, and to draw attention to certain groups of works, in general and approximately, to which, for one reason or another, it is desired to draw attention. To employ words and phrases is not to establish laws and definitions. The mistake only arises when the weight of a scientific definition is given to a word, when we ingenuously let ourselves be caught in the meshes of that phraseology. Pray permit me a comparison. The books in a library must be arranged in one way or another. This used generally to be done by a rough classification of subjects (among which the categories of miscellaneous and eccentric were not wanting); they are now generally arranged by sizes or by publishers. Who can deny the necessity and the utility of such arrangements? But what should we say if some one began seriously to seek out the literary laws of miscellanies and of eccentricities, of the Aldines or Bodonis, of shelf A or shelf B, that is to say, of those altogether arbitrary groupings whose sole object was their practical utility. Yet should any one attempt such an undertaking, he would be doing neither more nor less than those do who seek out the æsthetic laws which must in their belief control literary and artistic kinds.
It's not scientifically wrong to talk about tragedies, comedies, dramas, romances, portrayals of everyday life, battle scenes, landscapes, seascapes, poems, songs, lyrics, and similar works, as long as the goal is to make them understandable and to highlight certain groups of works for specific reasons. Using words and phrases doesn't mean creating laws and definitions. The problem arises when we give a scientific definition too much importance and allow ourselves to get caught up in that terminology. Allow me to draw a comparison. Books in a library must be organized somehow. This used to be generally done through a rough classification of subjects (including categories like miscellaneous and eccentric); now, they are typically sorted by size or publisher. Who can argue against the necessity and usefulness of these arrangements? But what would we think if someone seriously tried to discover the literary laws of miscellaneous works and eccentricities, of Aldines or Bodonis, of shelf A or shelf B, meaning those completely arbitrary groupings made solely for practical reasons? If someone attempted such a task, they would be doing no more or less than those who search for the æsthetic laws that they believe govern literary and artistic genres.
V
ANALOGOUS ERRORS IN THE THEORY OF HISTORY AND IN LOGIC
The better to confirm these criticisms, it will be useful to cast a rapid glance over analogous and opposite errors, due to ignorance as to the true nature of art and its relation to history and to science. These errors have injured alike the theory of history and that of science, Historic (or Historiology) and Logic.
To better confirm these criticisms, it will be helpful to take a quick look at similar and contrasting mistakes, stemming from a lack of understanding about the true nature of art and its connection to history and science. These mistakes have harmed both the theory of history and that of science, including History (or Historiology) and Logic.
Historical intellectualism has opened the way to the many attempts, made especially during the last two centuries and continued to-day, to discover a philosophy of history, an ideal history, a sociology, a historical psychology, or whatever else a science may be called, whose object is to extract from history concepts and universal laws. What must these laws, these universals be? Historical laws and historical concepts? In that case, an elementary acquaintance with the theory of knowledge suffices to make clear the absurdity of the attempt. When such expressions as a historical law, a historical concept are not simply metaphors colloquially employed, they are truly contradictory terms: the adjective is as unsuitable to the substantive as in the expressions "qualitative quantity" or "pluralistic monism." History implies concreteness and individuality, law and concept mean abstractness and universality. But if the attempt to extract historical laws and concepts from history be abandoned, and it be merely desired to draw from it laws and concepts, the attempt is certainly not frivolous; but the science thus obtained will be, not a philosophy of[Pg 40] history, but rather, according to circumstances, either philosophy in its various forms of Ethics, Logic, etc., or empirical science with its infinite divisions and subdivisions. The search is in fact either for those philosophical concepts which, as already remarked, are the basis of every historical construction and differentiate perception from intuition, historical intuition from pure intuition, history from art; or already formed historical intuitions are collected and arranged in types and classes, which is exactly the method of the natural sciences. Great thinkers have sometimes donned the ill-fitting cloak of the philosophy of history, and notwithstanding the covering, they have attained philosophical truths of the greatest magnitude. The cloak discarded, the truth has remained. Modern sociologists are rather to be blamed, not so much for the illusion in which they are involved when they talk of an impossible science of sociology, as for the infecundity which almost always accompanies their illusion. It matters little that Æsthetic should be called "sociological Æsthetic," or Logic, "sociological Logic." The grave evil is that such Æsthetic is an old-fashioned expression of sensationalism, such Logic verbal and incoherent. The philosophical movement to which we have referred has however borne two good fruits in relation to history. First of all, a keener desire has arisen for a theory of history, that is, a theory of the nature and the limits of history, a theory which, in conformity with the analysis made above, cannot obtain satisfaction save in a general science of intuition, in an Æsthetic, in which the theory of history would form a special chapter, distinguished by the insertion of universal functions. Furthermore, concrete truths relating to historical events have often been expressed beneath the false and presumptuous cloak of a philosophy of history; rules and warnings have been formulated, empirical no doubt, yet by no means useless to students and critics. It does not seem possible to deny this utility even to the most recent of philosophies of history, known as historical materialism, which has[Pg 41] thrown a very vivid light upon many sides of social life formerly neglected or ill understood.
Historical intellectualism has paved the way for numerous attempts, especially over the last two centuries and continuing today, to discover a philosophy of history, an ideal history, a sociology, a historical psychology, or whatever other name a science might take, whose goal is to extract concepts and universal laws from history. What must these laws and universals be? Historical laws and historical concepts? In that case, a basic understanding of knowledge theory makes it clear how absurd this attempt is. When phrases like historical law or historical concept are not just casual metaphors, they are genuinely contradictory terms: the adjective doesn't fit the noun any better than expressions like "qualitative quantity" or "pluralistic monism." History implies specifics and individuality, while law and concept mean abstractness and universality. However, if we abandon the effort to extract historical laws and concepts from history, and instead aim to derive laws and concepts from it, this attempt is certainly not pointless; but the science that results won't be a philosophy of[Pg 40] history. Instead, it will likely be various forms of philosophy like Ethics, Logic, etc., or empirical science with its many divisions and subdivisions. The search is really for those philosophical concepts that, as noted before, underlie every historical construction and separate perception from intuition, historical intuition from pure intuition, and history from art; or it involves the collection and arrangement of already formed historical intuitions into types and classes, which is precisely the method of the natural sciences. Great thinkers have sometimes donned the ill-fitting cloak of the philosophy of history, and despite that disguise, they have reached profound philosophical truths. Once the cloak is removed, the truth still stands. Modern sociologists are more at fault, not necessarily for the illusion of an impossible science of sociology, but for the lack of productivity that almost always accompanies such illusions. It doesn't matter much if Æsthetic is called "sociological Æsthetic," or Logic is termed "sociological Logic." The real issue is that such Æsthetic is an outdated expression of sensationalism, and such Logic is merely verbal and incoherent. However, the philosophical movement we referred to has produced two positive outcomes regarding history. First, there is a stronger desire for a theory of history, which looks at the nature and limits of history. According to the analysis provided, this theory can only be satisfied within a general science of intuition, in an Æsthetic where the theory of history would become a special chapter, marked by the inclusion of universal functions. Furthermore, accurate truths about historical events have often been presented under the misleading and presumptuous guise of a philosophy of history; rules and warnings have been formulated that, while empirical, are far from useless to students and critics. It is hard to deny this usefulness even in the most recent philosophies of history, known as historical materialism, which has[Pg 41] brought clear insight to many aspects of social life that were previously overlooked or poorly understood.
The principle of authority, of the ipse dixit, is an intrusion by historicity into the domains of science and philosophy which has dominated the schools and substitutes for introspection and philosophical analysis this or that evidence, document, or authoritative statement, with which history certainly cannot dispense. But Logic, the science of thought and of intellectual knowledge, has suffered the most grave and destructive of all disturbances and errors through an imperfect understanding of the æsthetic fact. How could it be otherwise, if logical activity come after and contain in itself æsthetic activity? An inexact Æsthetic must of necessity drag after it an inexact Logic.
The principle of authority, or ipse dixit, is an encroachment of history into the realms of science and philosophy that has taken over educational institutions. It replaces genuine reflection and philosophical inquiry with various pieces of evidence, documents, or authoritative statements, which history cannot do without. However, Logic, the study of thought and knowledge, has faced the most serious and damaging disturbances and misunderstandings due to an imperfect grasp of aesthetic principles. How could it be any different if logical processes follow and incorporate aesthetic processes? An inaccurate understanding of aesthetics inevitably leads to an inaccurate understanding of Logic.
Whoever opens a logical treatise, from the Organon of Aristotle to the modern works on the subject, must agree that all contain a haphazard mixture of verbal facts and facts of thought, of grammatical forms and of conceptual forms, of Æsthetic and of Logic. Not that attempts have been wanting to escape from verbal expression and to seize thought in its true nature. Aristotelian logic itself did not become mere syllogistic and verbalism without some hesitation and indecision. The problem proper to logic was often touched upon in their disputes by the nominalists, realists and conceptualists of the Middle Ages. With Galileo and with Bacon, the natural sciences gave an honourable place to induction. Vico combated formalist and mathematical logic in favour of inventive methods. Kant called attention to the a priori synthesis. Absolute idealism despised the Aristotelian Logic. The followers of Herbart, though still loyal to Aristotle, emphasized those judgements which they called narrative and which have a character altogether differing from that of other logical judgements. Finally, the linguists insisted upon the irrationality of the word, in relation to the concept. But a conscious, sure and radical movement of reform can find no basis or point of departure, save in the science of Æsthetic.
Whoever picks up a logical treatise, from Aristotle's Organon to modern works on the topic, has to agree that they all contain a random mix of verbal facts and thoughts, grammatical forms and conceptual forms, aesthetics and logic. Not that there haven't been attempts to move beyond verbal expression and capture thought in its true essence. Even Aristotelian logic didn't become purely syllogistic and verbal without some hesitation and uncertainty. The specific challenges of logic were often referenced in the debates among medieval nominalists, realists, and conceptualists. With Galileo and Bacon, the natural sciences gave a significant place to induction. Vico pushed back against formal and mathematical logic in favor of creative methods. Kant highlighted the a priori synthesis. Absolute idealism dismissed Aristotelian logic. Herbart's followers, while still loyal to Aristotle, focused on those judgments they called narrative, which are fundamentally different from other logical judgments. Lastly, linguists stressed the irrationality of words in relation to concepts. However, a conscious, confident, and radical movement of reform can find no foundation or starting point except in the science of aesthetics.
In a Logic suitably reformed on this basis, this truth must first and foremost be proclaimed, and all its consequences deduced: the logical fact, the only logical fact, is the concept, the universal, the spirit that forms, and in so far as it forms, the universal. And if by induction be understood, as sometimes it has been, the formation of universals, and by deduction their verbal development, then it is clear that true Logic can be nothing but inductive Logic. But since by the word "deduction" has been more frequently understood the special processes of mathematics, and the word "induction" those of the natural sciences, it will be best to avoid both words and say that true Logic is Logic of the concept. The Logic of the concept, while employing a method which is both induction and deduction, will employ neither exclusively, that is, it will employ the speculative method which is intrinsic to it.
In a Logic appropriately updated on this foundation, this truth must be declared first and foremost, and all its consequences must be derived: the logical fact, the only logical fact, is the concept, the universal, the spirit that shapes, and as far as it shapes, the universal. If induction is understood, as it sometimes has been, as the creation of universals, and deduction as their verbal expression, then it is clear that true Logic can only be inductive Logic. However, since "deduction" has often been associated with the specific processes of mathematics, and "induction" with those of the natural sciences, it’s best to avoid both terms and say that true Logic is the Logic of the concept. The Logic of the concept, while using a method that includes both induction and deduction, won't rely on either exclusively; instead, it will use the speculative method that is inherent to it.
The concept, the universal, considered abstractly in itself, is inexpressible. No word is proper to it. So true is this, that the logical concept remains always the same, notwithstanding the variation of verbal forms. In respect to the concept, expression is a simple sign or indication. There must be an expression, it cannot be absent; but what it is to be, this or that, is determined by the historical and psychological conditions of the individual who is speaking. The quality of the expression is not deducible from the nature of the concept. There does not exist a true (logical) sense of words. The true sense of words is that which is conferred upon them on each occasion by the person forming a concept.
The idea of the universal, when viewed abstractly on its own, is inexpressible. No word truly fits it. This is so true that the logical concept remains constant, even with changes in wording. When it comes to the concept, expression is merely a simple sign or indication. There has to be an expression; it can't be missing, but what form it takes—this or that—depends on the historical and psychological context of the individual speaking. The quality of the expression can't be inferred from the nature of the concept. There isn't a true (logical) meaning of words. The true meaning of words is assigned to them each time by the person creating a concept.
This being so, the only truly logical (that is, æsthetico-logical) propositions, the only rigorously logical judgements, must be those whose proper and sole content is the determination of a concept. These propositions or judgements are definitions. Science itself is nothing but a collection of definitions, unified in a supreme definition; a system of concepts, or highest concept.
This being the case, the only truly logical (that is, aesthetic-logical) statements, the only strictly logical judgments, must be those that solely focus on determining a concept. These statements or judgments are definitions. Science itself is just a collection of definitions, unified by a supreme definition; a system of concepts, or the highest concept.
It is therefore necessary (at least as a preliminary) to exclude from Logic all those propositions which do not[Pg 43] affirm universals. Narrative judgements, not less than those termed non-enunciative by Aristotle, such as the expression of desires, are not properly logical judgements. They are either purely æsthetic propositions or historical propositions. "Peter is passing; it is raining to-day; I am sleepy; I want to read": these and an infinity of propositions of the same kind are nothing but either a mere enclosing in words the impression of the fact that Peter is passing, of the falling rain, of my organism inclining to sleep, and of my will directed to reading, or an existential affirmation concerning those facts. They are expressions of the real or of the unreal, historical-imaginative or pure-imaginative; they are certainly not definitions of universals.
It is therefore necessary (at least as a starting point) to exclude from Logic all those propositions that do not[Pg 43] affirm universals. Narrative judgments, just like the ones Aristotle called non-enunciative, such as expressing desires, are not truly logical judgments. They are either purely aesthetic propositions or historical propositions. "Peter is passing; it is raining today; I am sleepy; I want to read": these and countless other similar propositions are simply a way of wording the impression of the fact that Peter is passing, the rain is falling, my body is leaning toward sleep, and my desire is directed toward reading, or they are an affirmation about those facts. They express the real or the unreal, historical-imaginative or purely imaginative; they are definitely not definitions of universals.
This exclusion cannot meet with great difficulties. It is already almost an accomplished fact, and the only thing required is to render it explicit, decisive and coherent. But what is to be done with all that part of human thought called syllogistic, consisting of judgements and reasonings based upon concepts? What is syllogistic? Is it to be looked down upon with contempt, as something useless, as has so often been done by the humanists in their reaction against scholasticism, by absolute idealism, by the enthusiastic admiration of our times for the methods of observation and experiment of the natural sciences?—Syllogistic, reasonings forma, is not the discovery of truth; it is the art of expounding, debating, disputing with oneself and others. Proceeding from concepts already formed, from facts already observed, and appealing to the persistence of the true or of thought (such is the meaning of the laws of identity and contradiction), it infers consequences from those data, that is, it re-states what has already been discovered. Therefore, if it be an idem per idem from the point of view of invention, it is most efficacious in teaching and in exposition. To reduce affirmations to a syllogistic form is a way of controlling one's own thought and of criticizing the thought of others. It is easy to laugh at syllogizers, but, if syllogistic has been born and persists, it must have good reasons of its own. Satire on it can[Pg 44] concern only its abuses, such as the attempt to prove syllogistically questions of fact, observation and intuition, or the neglect of profound meditation and unprejudiced investigation of problems, in favour of syllogistic externality. And if so-called mathematical Logic can sometimes aid us in our attempt to remember with ease, rapidly to control the results of our own thought, let us welcome this form of syllogistic also, anticipated by Leibnitz among others and again attempted by some in our own days.
This exclusion doesn’t pose significant challenges. It’s already nearly a done deal, and all that’s needed is to make it explicit, definitive, and coherent. But what do we do with the aspect of human thinking referred to as syllogistic, which includes judgments and reasoning based on concepts? What exactly is syllogistic? Should we dismiss it as worthless, as has often happened with humanists reacting against scholasticism, absolute idealism, and the modern admiration for observational and experimental methods in the natural sciences?—Syllogistic reasoning forma isn’t about discovering truth; it’s the skill of explaining, debating, and arguing with oneself and others. It starts from established concepts and observed facts, relying on the stability of truth or thought (which is the idea behind the laws of identity and contradiction), and derives consequences from those premises, essentially reiterating what’s already been found. Therefore, while it may seem like idem per idem in terms of invention, it’s very effective for teaching and explaining. Putting statements into syllogistic form helps manage one’s own thoughts and critique others’ ideas. It’s easy to mock syllogizers, but if syllogistic reasoning exists and persists, it must have valid reasons. Criticism of it can only concern its misuse, such as trying to prove factual questions through syllogisms, neglecting deep thought, or unbiased investigation of issues in favor of superficial syllogistic approaches. If what we call mathematical Logic can sometimes help us remember things more easily and efficiently organize our thoughts, then let’s appreciate this version of syllogistic reasoning too, as envisioned by Leibniz and revisited by some in our time.
But precisely because syllogistic is the art of exposition and debate, its theory cannot hold the first place in a philosophical Logic, thus usurping that belonging to the doctrine of the concept, which is the central and dominating doctrine, to which everything logical in syllogistic is reducible, without leaving a residuum (relations of concepts, subordination, co-ordination, identification and so on). Nor must it ever be forgotten that concept and (logical) judgement and syllogism are not in the same line. The first alone is the logical fact, the second and third are the forms in which the first manifests itself. These, in so far as they are forms, can only be examined æsthetically (grammatically), and in so far as they possess logical content, only by ignoring the forms themselves and passing to the doctrine of the concept.
But exactly because syllogistic is the art of explaining and debating, its theory can't take the top spot in philosophical Logic, thereby taking the place meant for the doctrine of the concept, which is the main and prevailing doctrine that everything logical in syllogistic can be simplified to, without leaving anything out (like relationships of concepts, hierarchy, coordination, identification, and so on). It's also important to remember that concept, logical judgment, and syllogism are not on the same level. The concept is the only logical fact, while the second and third are the forms in which the first shows itself. These, as forms, can only be examined aesthetically (or grammatically), and in terms of their logical content, only by setting aside the forms themselves and focusing on the doctrine of the concept.
This confirms the truth of the ordinary remark to the effect that he who reasons ill, also speaks and writes ill, that exact logical analysis is the basis of good expression. This truth is a tautology, for to reason well is in fact to express oneself well, because the expression is the intuitive possession of one's own logical thought. The principle of contradiction itself is at bottom nothing but the æsthetic principle of coherence. It may be maintained that it is possible to write and to speak exceedingly well, as it is also possible to reason well though starting from erroneous concepts; that some, though lacking the acuteness that makes a great discoverer, are nevertheless exceedingly lucid writers; because to write well depends upon having a clear intuition of one's own[Pg 45] thought, even if it be erroneous; not of its scientific, but of its æsthetic truth, which indeed is the same thing as writing well. A philosopher like Schopenhauer can imagine that art is a representation of the Platonic ideas. This doctrine is scientifically false, yet he may develop this false knowledge in excellent prose, æsthetically most true. But we have already replied to these objections, when observing that at that precise point where a speaker or a writer enunciates an ill-thought concept, he is at the same time a bad speaker and a bad writer, although he may afterwards recover himself in the many other parts of his thought which contain true propositions not connected with the preceding error, and therefore lucid expressions following upon confused expressions.
This confirms the common saying that if someone reasons poorly, they also speak and write poorly, meaning that careful logical analysis is essential for good expression. This statement is a bit obvious, as reasoning well is inherently tied to expressing oneself well; expression is simply an intuitive manifestation of one’s own logical thinking. The principle of contradiction is fundamentally just the aesthetic principle of coherence. It's true that one can write and speak very well, just as it's possible to think clearly even with flawed ideas; some people, despite not having the brilliance of great innovators, can still be exceptionally clear writers because writing well relies on having a clear understanding of one's own thought, no matter if it’s incorrect. It's about understanding its aesthetic truth, which is effectively what good writing is. A philosopher like Schopenhauer might believe that art represents Platonic ideas. While this belief is scientifically inaccurate, he can articulate this mistaken idea in excellent prose that is aesthetically very true. However, we already addressed these concerns by noting that at the exact moment a speaker or writer expresses a poorly conceived idea, they become a poor speaker and writer as well, even if they later manage to clarify their thoughts in other areas that contain true statements unrelated to that initial mistake, leading to clear expressions following confusing ones.
All researches as to the forms of judgements and of syllogisms, their conversions and their various relations, which still encumber treatises on Logic, are therefore destined to diminish, to be transformed, to be converted into something else. The doctrine of the concept and of the organism of concepts, of definition, of system, of philosophy and the various sciences, and the like, will occupy the field and alone will constitute true and proper Logic.
All research on the types of judgments and syllogisms, their conversions, and their various relationships, which still clutter writings on Logic, is destined to decrease, change, and be transformed into something else. The theory of concepts, the structure of concepts, definitions, systems, philosophy, and various sciences will take over and will solely define true and proper Logic.
Those who first had some suspicion of the intimate connexion between Æsthetic and Logic and conceived Æsthetic as a Logic of sensible knowledge were peculiarly addicted to applying logical categories to the new knowledge, talking of æsthetic concepts, æsthetic judgements, æsthetic syllogisms, and so on. We who are less superstitious as regards the permanence of the traditional Logic of the schools, and better informed as to the nature of Æsthetic, do not recommend the application of Logic to Æsthetic, but the liberation of Logic from æsthetic forms. These have given rise to non-existent forms or categories of Logic, due to the adoption of altogether arbitrary and ill-considered distinctions.
Those who first suspected the close connection between Aesthetics and Logic and viewed Aesthetics as a Logic of sensory knowledge were particularly inclined to apply logical categories to this new understanding, referring to aesthetic concepts, aesthetic judgments, aesthetic syllogisms, and so on. We who are less attached to the traditional Logic of the schools and more informed about the nature of Aesthetics do not advocate for applying Logic to Aesthetics, but rather for freeing Logic from aesthetic forms. These have led to non-existent forms or categories of Logic, resulting from the adoption of completely arbitrary and poorly thought-out distinctions.
Logic thus reformed will still be formal Logic; it will study the true form or activity of thought, the concept,[Pg 46] excluding individual and particular concepts. The old Logic is ill called formal; it would be better to call it verbal or formalistic. Formal Logic will drive out formalistic Logic. To attain this object, it will not be necessary to have recourse, as some have done, to a real or material Logic, which is no longer a science of thought, but thought itself in action; not only a Logic, but the whole of Philosophy, in which Logic is also included. The science of thought (Logic) is that of the concept, as that of imagination (Æsthetic) is that of expression. The well-being of both sciences lies in exactly carrying out in every particular the distinction between the two domains.
Logic, once reformed, will still be formal Logic; it will focus on the true form or function of thought, the concept,[Pg 46] leaving out individual and specific concepts. The old Logic is poorly termed formal; it would be more accurate to call it verbal or formalistic. Formal Logic will replace formalistic Logic. To achieve this goal, it won't be necessary to resort, as some have done, to a real or material Logic, which is no longer a science of thought, but thought itself in action; not only a Logic, but all of Philosophy, where Logic is also a part. The science of thought (Logic) deals with the concept, just as the science of imagination (Æsthetic) deals with expression. The success of both sciences depends on clearly maintaining the distinction between the two areas in every detail.
Note to the Fourth Italian Edition.—The observations contained in this chapter on Logic, which are not all of them clear or accurate, should be clarified and corrected by means of the further treatment of the theme in the second volume of the Philosophy of the Spirit, dedicated to Logic, where the distinction between logical and historical propositions is again examined and their synthetic unity demonstrated.
Note to the Fourth Italian Edition.—The points made in this chapter on Logic, which aren't all completely clear or accurate, should be clarified and refined through the further discussion of the topic in the second volume of the Philosophy of the Spirit, which focuses on Logic. There, the difference between logical and historical propositions is revisited, and their combined unity is shown.
VI
THE THEORETIC ACTIVITY AND THE PRACTICAL ACTIVITY
The intuitive and intellectual forms contain between them, as we have said, the whole theoretic domain of the spirit. But it is not possible to know them thoroughly, nor to criticize another series of erroneous æsthetic theories, without first establishing clearly the relations of the theoretic spirit with the practical spirit.
The intuitive and intellectual forms together encompass the entire theoretical realm of the spirit. However, it's not possible to fully understand them or critique a different set of flawed aesthetic theories without first clearly defining the relationship between the theoretical spirit and the practical spirit.
The practical form or activity is the will. We do not here employ this word in the sense of some philosophical systems, where the will is the foundation of the universe, the ground of things and the true reality. Nor do we employ it in the wide sense of other systems, which understand by will the energy of the spirit, spirit or activity in general, making of every act of the human spirit an act of will. Neither such metaphysical nor such metaphorical meaning is ours. For us, the will is, as generally understood, that activity of the spirit which differs from the merely theoretical contemplation of things, and is productive, not of knowledge, but of actions. Action is really action, in so far as it is voluntary. It is not necessary to remark that in the will to do, we include, in the scientific sense, also what is usually called not-doing: the will to resist, to reject, the will of a Prometheus, which also is action.
The practical form or activity is the will. We don't use this term in the way some philosophical systems do, where will is seen as the foundation of the universe, the basis of things, and the true reality. Nor do we use it in the broader sense found in other systems that define will as the energy of the spirit, or spirit or activity in general, considering every act of the human spirit as an act of will. We don't intend either such metaphysical or metaphorical meanings. For us, will is, as commonly understood, that activity of the spirit that differs from merely theoretical contemplation of things and is productive, not of knowledge, but of actions. Action is truly action when it is voluntary. It's also worth noting that in the will to do, we include, in a scientific sense, what is usually referred to as not-doing: the will to resist, to reject, the will of a Prometheus, which is also action.
Man understands things with the theoretical form, with the practical form he changes them; with the one he appropriates the universe, with the other he creates it. But the first form is the basis of the second; and[Pg 48] the relation of double degree, which we have already found existing between æsthetic and logical activity, is repeated between these two on a larger scale. A knowing independent of the will is thinkable, at least in a certain sense; will independent of knowing is unthinkable. Blind will is not will; true will has eyes.
Man understands things theoretically, and through practical means, he changes them; with theory, he makes sense of the universe, and with practice, he creates it. However, the theoretical form is the foundation of the practical form; and[Pg 48] the relationship of double degree, which we’ve already identified between aesthetic and logical activity, is echoed between these two on a broader scale. Knowing can exist independently of will, at least in some respects; but will that is independent of knowing cannot exist. Blind will isn’t will; true will has insight.
How can we will, without having before us historical intuitions (perceptions) of objects, and knowledge of (logical) relations, which enlightens us as to the nature of those objects? How can we really will, if we do not know the world which surrounds us or how to change things by acting upon them?
How can we make decisions without having historical insights about objects and an understanding of their logical connections, which inform us about their nature? How can we truly decide if we don’t know the world around us or how to change things by taking action?
It has been objected that men of action, practical men par excellence, are the least disposed to contemplate and to theorize: their energy is not delayed in contemplation, it rushes at once into will. And conversely, that contemplative men, philosophers, are often very mediocre in practical matters, weak willed, and therefore neglected and thrust aside in the tumult of life. It is easy to see that these distinctions are merely empirical and quantitative. Certainly, the practical man has no need of a philosophical system in order to act, but in the spheres where he does act, he starts from intuitions and concepts which are perfectly clear to him. Otherwise the most ordinary actions could not be willed. It would not be possible to will to feed oneself, for instance, without knowledge of the food, and of the link of cause and effect between certain movements and certain satisfactions. Rising gradually to the more complex forms of action, for example to the political, how could we will anything politically good or bad without knowing the real conditions of society, and consequently the means and expedients to be adopted? When the practical man feels himself in the dark about one or more of these points, or when he is seized with doubt, action either does not begin or stops. It is then that the theoretical moment, which in the rapid succession of human actions is hardly noticed and rapidly forgotten, becomes important and occupies consciousness for a longer time. And if this[Pg 49] moment be prolonged, then the practical man may become a Hamlet, divided between desire for action and his deficient theoretical clarity as regards the situation and the means to be employed. And if he develop a taste for contemplation and discovery, and leave willing and acting, to a greater or less extent, to others, there is formed in him the calm disposition of the artist, of the man of science, or of the philosopher, who in practice are sometimes incompetent or downright immoral. These observations are all obvious. Their exactitude cannot be denied. Let us, however, repeat that they are founded on quantitative distinctions and do not disprove but confirm the fact that an action, however slight it be, cannot really be an action, that is, an action that is willed, unless it be preceded by the cognitive activity.
It's been pointed out that doers, those who excel in practical matters, are usually the least inclined to reflect and theorize: their energy doesn’t get stuck in thought; it quickly turns into action. Conversely, thoughtful people, like philosophers, often struggle with practical tasks, lacking willpower, and as a result, they're overlooked and pushed aside in the chaos of life. It's clear that these differences are mostly based on observable behavior and quantity. Sure, a practical person doesn't need a philosophical framework to take action, but within the areas where they act, they base their actions on intuitions and concepts that are clear to them. Otherwise, even the simplest actions wouldn’t be intentional. For example, you wouldn’t be able to decide to eat without knowing about the food and understanding how certain movements relate to certain satisfactions. When considering more complex actions, like political ones, how could anyone wish for something politically positive or negative without knowing the actual state of society and the strategies to take? When a practical person feels unclear about these issues, or when doubt arises, their action either doesn’t start or comes to a halt. That’s when the theoretical aspect, which often goes unnoticed and is quickly forgotten in the fast pace of human activity, gains significance and occupies the mind for a longer stretch. If this moment of doubt continues, the practical person might become a Hamlet, caught between a desire for action and a lack of clear theoretical understanding of the situation and strategies. If they start to enjoy contemplation and exploration, leaving the action to others, they develop the calm demeanor of an artist, scientist, or philosopher, who may sometimes be ineffective or even unethical in practice. These observations are quite clear. Their accuracy cannot be denied. However, let's reiterate that they are based on quantitative differences and do not disprove but rather confirm the notion that any action, no matter how small, cannot truly be considered an intentional action unless it is preceded by cognitive engagement.
Some psychologists, on the other hand, place before practical action an altogether special class of judgements, which they call practical judgements or judgements of value. They say that in order to resolve on performing an action there must have been a judgement to the effect: "this action is useful, this action is good." And at first sight this seems to have the testimony of consciousness on its side. But closer observation and analysis of greater subtlety reveal that such judgements follow instead of preceding the affirmation of the will, and are nothing but the expression of the volition already exercised. A good or useful action is an action willed. It will always be impossible to distil a single drop of usefulness or goodness from the objective study of things. We do not desire things because we know them to be good or useful; but we know them to be good and useful, because we desire them. Here too, the rapidity with which the facts of consciousness follow one another has given rise to an illusion. Practical action is preceded by knowledge, but not by practical knowledge, or rather, knowledge of the practical: to obtain this, we must first have practical action. The third moment, therefore, of practical judgements, or judgements of value, is altogether imaginary. It does not come between the two moments or degrees[Pg 50] of theory and practice. For the rest, normative sciences in general, which regulate or command, discover and indicate values to the practical activity, do not exist; indeed none exist for any sort of activity, since every science presupposes that activity to be already realized and developed, which it afterwards takes as its object.
Some psychologists, however, introduce a distinct category of judgments before taking practical action, which they refer to as practical judgments or judgments of value. They argue that to decide to perform an action, one must have made a judgment like: "this action is useful, this action is good." At first glance, this seems to align with our consciousness. But closer inspection and more nuanced analysis show that these judgments actually come after the decision to act, and simply reflect the will that has already been expressed. A good or useful action is one that is chosen. It will always be impossible to extract even a drop of usefulness or goodness from an objective study of things. We don't desire things because we recognize them as good or useful; rather, we see them as good and useful because we desire them. Here too, the speed at which our conscious experiences occur can lead to a misunderstanding. Practical action is preceded by knowledge, but not by practical knowledge, or rather, knowledge of the practical: to gain this, we must first engage in practical action. Thus, the notion of practical judgments, or judgments of value, is entirely imaginary. It does not exist between the two stages or degrees[Pg 50] of theory and practice. Additionally, normative sciences in general, which aim to regulate or dictate, discover and highlight values for practical activities, do not actually exist; in fact, none exist for any kind of activity, since every science assumes that activity is already realized and developed, which it later examines as its subject.
These distinctions established, we must condemn as erroneous every theory which annexes the æsthetic activity to the practical, or introduces the laws of the second into the first. That science is theory and art practice has been many times affirmed. Those who make this statement, and look upon the æsthetic fact as a practical fact, do not do so capriciously or because they are groping in the void; but because they have their eye on something which is really practical. But the practical which they aim is not Æsthetic, nor within Æsthetic; it is outside and beside it; and although often found united, they are not united necessarily or by the bond of identity of nature.
These distinctions established, we must reject as incorrect any theory that links aesthetic activity to practical activity or imposes the laws of the latter onto the former. It has often been asserted that science is theory and art is practice. Those who make this statement and view the aesthetic fact as a practical one are not doing so whimsically or because they are lost; rather, they are focused on something that is genuinely practical. However, the practical goal they aim for is not Aesthetic, nor is it part of Aesthetic; it is outside and alongside it; and even though they are often found together, they are not necessarily united or bound by the identity of their nature.
The æsthetic fact is altogether completed in the expressive elaboration of impressions. When we have achieved the word within us, conceived definitely and vividly a figure or a statue, or found a musical motive, expression is born and is complete; there is no need for anything else. If after this we should open our mouths-will to open them to speak, or our throats to sing, that is to say, utter by word of mouth and audible melody what we have completely said or sung to ourselves; or if we should stretch out—will to stretch out our hands to touch the notes of the piano, or to take up the brush and chisel, thus making on a large scale movements which we have already made in little and rapidly, in a material in which we leave more or less durable traces; this is all an addition, a fact which obeys quite different laws from the former, with which we are not concerned for the moment, although we recognize henceforth that this second movement is a production of things, a practical fact, or fact of will. It is usual to distinguish the internal from the external work of art: the terminology seems[Pg 51] to us infelicitous, for the work of art (the æsthetic work) is always internal; and what is called external is no longer a work of art. Others distinguish between æsthetic fact and artistic fact, meaning by the second the external or practical stage, which may follow and generally does follow the first. But in this case, it is simply a question of a linguistic usage, doubtless permissible, though perhaps not advisable.
The aesthetic fact is fully realized in the expressive development of impressions. When we have formed the word within ourselves, clearly and vividly conceived an image or a sculpture, or discovered a musical idea, expression is born and complete; nothing more is needed. If after this we should open our mouths—deciding to speak, or our throats to sing, that is to say, verbalizing and delivering what we have fully expressed to ourselves; or if we should reach out—deciding to stretch out our hands to touch the piano keys, or to pick up a brush and chisel, thus creating larger movements based on the quick, smaller ones we have already made, leaving more or less lasting marks in a material form; this is all an addition, a fact that follows quite different rules than the ones we are discussing at the moment, though we recognize that this second action is a creation of things, a practical fact, or a fact of will. It is common to differentiate between the internal and external artwork: the terminology seems to us unhelpful, as the artwork (the aesthetic work) is always internal; and what is referred to as external is no longer considered a work of art. Others differentiate between aesthetic fact and artistic fact, the latter referring to the external or practical stage that may follow—and generally does follow—the former. But in this case, it is merely a matter of linguistic usage, which is permissible, though perhaps not ideal.
For the same reasons the search for the end of art is ridiculous, when it is understood of art as art. And since to fix an end is to choose, the theory that the content of art must be selected is another form of the same error. A selection among impressions and sensations implies that these are already expressions, otherwise how could a selection be made among the continuous and indistinct? To choose is to will: to will this and not to will that: and this and that must be before us, expressed. Practice follows, it does not precede theory; expression is free inspiration.
For the same reasons, the search for the end of art is pointless when we think of art as art. And since setting an end means making a choice, the idea that the content of art must be selected is just another version of the same mistake. Selecting from impressions and sensations suggests that these are already forms of expression; otherwise, how could we make a choice among the continuous and indistinct? To choose is to want: to want this and not that; and this and that must be visible to us, expressed. Practice comes after theory; expression is a form of free inspiration.
The true artist, in fact, finds himself big with his theme, he knows not how; he feels the moment of birth drawing near, but he cannot will it or not will it. If he were to wish to act in opposition to his inspiration, to make an arbitrary choice, if, born Anacreon, he should wish to sing of Atreus and of Alcides, his lyre would warn him of his mistake, sounding only of Venus and of Love, notwithstanding his efforts to the contrary.
The true artist, in fact, feels overwhelmed by their theme, even if they don’t understand why; they sense that the moment of creation is approaching, but they can't force it to happen. If they tried to go against their inspiration or make a random choice, like wanting to sing about Atreus and Alcides instead of following their natural inclination as a poet, their creativity would remind them of their mistake, only resonating with themes of Venus and Love despite their attempts to change direction.
The theme or content cannot, therefore, be practically or morally charged with epithets of praise or blame. When critics of art remark that a theme is badly selected, in cases where that observation has a just foundation, it is a question of blaming, not the selection of the theme (which would be absurd), but the manner in which the artist has treated it, the failure of the expression due to the contradictions which it contains. And when the same critics object to the theme or content of works which they proclaim to be artistically perfect as being unworthy of art and blameworthy; if these expressions really are perfect, there is nothing to be done but to[Pg 52] advise the critics to leave the artists in peace, for they can only derive inspiration from what has moved their soul. They should rather direct their attention towards effecting changes in surrounding nature and society, that such impressions and states of soul should not recur. If ugliness were to vanish from the world, if universal virtue and felicity were established there, perhaps artists would no longer represent perverse or pessimistic feelings, but calm, innocent and joyous feelings, Arcadians of a real Arcady. But so long as ugliness and turpitude exist in nature and impose themselves upon the artist, to prevent the expression of these things also is impossible; and when it has arisen, factum infectum fieri nequit. We speak thus entirely from the æsthetic point of view, and of pure criticism of art.
The theme or content can't really be judged with praise or blame. When art critics say that a theme is badly selected, and that observation has merit, they aren't blaming the choice of the theme itself (which would be unreasonable), but rather the way the artist handled it, which often fails in expression due to the contradictions within it. And when the same critics criticize the themes or content of works they declare to be artistically flawless as being unworthy of art; if those expressions are truly perfect, the best advice is to[Pg 52] tell the critics to leave the artists alone, since inspiration comes from what touches their soul. They should focus on making changes in the surrounding nature and society, so that such feelings and states of being don't happen again. If ugliness were to disappear from the world, and universal goodness and happiness were established, artists might stop depicting twisted or pessimistic emotions, and instead portray calm, innocent, and joyful feelings, like Arcadians in a real Arcadia. But as long as ugliness and moral corruption exist in nature and affect the artist, it's impossible to stop the expression of those truths; and once it emerges, factum infectum fieri nequit. We discuss this entirely from an aesthetic perspective and pure criticism of art.
We are not concerned to estimate the damage which the criticism of "choice" does to artistic production, with the prejudices which it produces or maintains among the artists themselves, and with the conflict to which it gives rise between artistic impulse and critical demands. It is true that sometimes it seems also to do some good, by aiding artists to discover themselves, that is, their own impressions and their own inspiration, and to acquire consciousness of the task which is, as it were, imposed upon them by the historical moment in which they live, and by their individual temperament. In these cases, criticism of "choice," while believing that it generates, merely recognizes and aids the expressions which are already being formed. It believes itself to be the mother, where, at most, it is only the midwife.
We’re not focused on evaluating the damage that the criticism of “choice” does to artistic creation, the biases it creates or reinforces among the artists themselves, and the conflict it leads to between creative impulse and critical demands. It's true that sometimes it seems to have some positive effects, helping artists to discover themselves—meaning their own feelings and inspirations—and to become aware of the responsibilities that are somewhat imposed on them by the historical context in which they live and their individual temperaments. In these instances, the criticism of “choice” doesn’t actually create new expressions but rather recognizes and supports the expressions that are already taking shape. It thinks it’s the creator when, at best, it’s just the facilitator.
The impossibility of choice of content completes the theorem of the independence of art, and is also the only legitimate meaning of the expression: art for art's sake. Art is independent both of science and of the useful and the moral. There should be no fear lest frivolous or cold art should thus be justified, since what is truly frivolous or cold is so because it has not been raised to expression; or in other words, frivolity and frigidity come always from the form of the æsthetic treatment, from failure to[Pg 53] grasp a content, not from the material qualities of the content itself.
The inability to choose the content completes the idea of the independence of art, and is also the only real meaning of the phrase: art for art's sake. Art stands apart from science, usefulness, and morality. There shouldn't be any concern that shallow or emotionless art is being legitimized, because what is genuinely shallow or emotionless is so because it hasn't been elevated to expression; in other words, shallowness and coldness always stem from the way the aesthetic treatment is presented, from a failure to [Pg 53] understand the content, not from the inherent qualities of the content itself.
The saying: the style is the man, can also not be completely criticized, save by starting from the distinction between the theoretic and the practical, and from the theoretic character of the æsthetic activity. Man is not simply knowledge and contemplation: he is will, which contains the cognitive moment in itself. Hence the saying is either altogether void, as when it is taken to mean that the style is the man qua style—is the man, that is, but only so far as he is expressive activity; or it is erroneous, as when the attempt is made to deduce what a man has done and willed from what he has seen and expressed, thereby asserting that there is a logical connexion between knowing and willing. Many legends in the biographies of artists have sprung from this erroneous identification, since it seemed impossible that a man who gives expression to generous feelings should not be a noble and generous man in practical life; or that the dramatist whose plays are full of stabbing, should not himself have done a little stabbing in real life. Artists protest vainly: "Lasciva est nobis pagina, vita proba." They are merely taxed in addition with lying and hypocrisy. How far more prudent you were, poor women of Verona, when you founded your belief that Dante had really descended to hell upon his blackened countenance! Yours was at any rate a historical conjecture.
The saying: the style is the man, can’t be completely criticized without recognizing the difference between theory and practice, and the theoretical nature of aesthetic activity. A person isn’t just knowledge and contemplation; they are also will, which inherently includes a cognitive element. So this saying is either totally meaningless, if we interpret it to mean that style is the man qua style—meaning the man only to the extent that he is expressive activity; or it’s incorrect, as when people try to conclude what someone has done and wanted based on what they have seen and expressed, thus claiming there’s a logical link between knowing and willing. Many myths in artists' biographies have emerged from this mistaken belief, since it seems hard to believe that someone who expresses noble feelings isn’t a noble and generous person in real life; or that a dramatist whose works are filled with violence hasn’t done a little of that in real life. Artists protest in vain: "Lasciva est nobis pagina, vita proba." They are also accused of lying and hypocrisy. How much wiser were you, poor women of Verona, when you based your belief that Dante actually descended to hell on his darkened face! At least yours was a historical guess.
Finally, sincerity imposed as a duty upon the artist (a law of ethics also said to be a law of æsthetic) rests upon another double meaning. For by sincerity may be meant, in the first place, the moral duty not to deceive one's neighbour; and in that case it is foreign to the artist. For indeed he deceives no one, since he gives form to what is already in his soul. He would only deceive if he were to betray his duty as an artist by failing to execute his task in its essential nature. If lies and deceit are in his soul, then the form which he gives to these things cannot be deceit or lies, precisely because it is æsthetic. If the artist be a charlatan, a[Pg 54] liar, or a miscreant, he purifies his other self by reflecting it in art. If by sincerity be meant, in the second place, fulness and truth of expression, it is clear that this second sense has no relation to the ethical concept. The law, called both ethical and æsthetic, reveals itself here as nothing but a word used both by Ethics and Æsthetic.
Finally, sincerity as a duty imposed on the artist (a rule of ethics that's also seen as a rule of aesthetics) is based on another double meaning. First, sincerity could refer to the moral obligation not to deceive one's neighbor; in that case, it doesn't really apply to the artist. The artist isn’t deceiving anyone, since he’s just giving form to what already exists in his soul. He would only be deceiving if he betrayed his duty as an artist by failing to fulfill his task in its true nature. If lies and deceit are within him, the form he creates from those things can't actually be lies or deceit, simply because it is aesthetic. If the artist is a fraud, a[Pg 54] liar, or a rogue, he purifies that other side of himself by reflecting it in his art. If, on the other hand, sincerity means fullness and truth of expression, it’s clear that this second meaning has no connection to the ethical concept. The law, described as both ethical and aesthetic, turns out to be just a term used by both Ethics and Aesthetics.
VII
ANALOGY BETWEEN THE THEORETIC AND THE PRACTICAL
The double degree of the theoretical activity, æsthetic and logical, has an important parallel in the practical activity, which has not yet been placed in due relief. The practical activity is also divided into a first and second degree, the second implying the first. The first practical degree is the simply useful or economical activity; the second the moral activity.
The two aspects of theoretical activity, aesthetic and logical, have a significant counterpart in practical activity, which hasn't been fully highlighted yet. Practical activity is also split into a first and second level, with the second level building on the first. The first level of practical activity is simply useful or economic activity; the second is moral activity.
Economy is, as it were, the Æsthetic of practical life; Morality its Logic.
Economy is, in a sense, the aesthetics of everyday life; morality is its logic.
If this has not been clearly seen by philosophers; if the correct place in the system of the spirit has not been given to the economic activity, if it has been left to wander about in the prolegomena to treatises on political economy, often vague and but little developed, this is due, among other reasons, to the fact that the useful or economic has been confused, sometimes with the concept of the technical, sometimes with that of the egoistical.
If philosophers haven't clearly recognized this; if economic activity hasn't been properly positioned within the broader understanding of the spirit and has been left to drift in the preliminary discussions of political economy, often vague and underdeveloped, this is partly because the concepts of the technical and the egoistical have been mixed up with what is useful or economic.
Technique is certainly not a special activity of the spirit. Technique is knowledge; or rather, it is knowledge itself in general which takes this name when it serves as basis, as we have seen it does, for practical action. Knowledge which is not followed, or is supposed not to be easily followed by practical action, is called "pure": the same knowledge, if effectively followed by action, is called "applied"; if it is supposed that it can be easily followed by a particular action, it is called "applicable"[Pg 56] or "technical." This word, then, indicates a situation in which knowledge is, or may easily be, not a special form of knowledge. So true is this, that it would be altogether impossible to establish whether a given order of knowledge were, intrinsically, pure or applied. All knowledge, however abstract and philosophical it may be believed to be, may be a guide to practical acts; a theoretical error in the ultimate principles of morality may be reflected and always in some way is reflected in practical life. One can only speak roughly and unscientifically of certain truths as pure and of others as applied.
Technique is definitely not just a unique activity of the mind. Technique is knowledge; or more accurately, it's knowledge itself in general that takes this name when it acts as a foundation, as we have seen it does, for practical action. Knowledge that isn’t followed, or is thought not to easily lead to practical action, is labeled "pure": the same knowledge, if it actively leads to action, is termed "applied"; if it’s believed that it can be easily followed by a specific action, it’s called "applicable" [Pg 56] or "technical." This term, then, indicates a situation in which knowledge is, or can easily be, not a special form of knowledge. This is so true that it's entirely impossible to determine whether a certain type of knowledge is intrinsically pure or applied. All knowledge, no matter how abstract or philosophical it may seem, can guide practical actions; a theoretical mistake in the fundamental principles of morality may be reflected and is always in some way reflected in practical life. We can only speak in rough and unscientific terms about some truths as pure and others as applied.
The same knowledge that is called technical may also be called useful. But the word "useful" in conformity with the criticism of judgements of value made above, is to be understood as used here in a verbal or metaphorical sense. When we say that water is useful for putting out fire, the word "useful" is used in a non-scientific sense. Water thrown on the fire is the cause of its going out: this is the knowledge that serves for basis to the action, let us say, of firemen. There is a link, not of nature, but of simple succession, between the useful action of the person who extinguishes the conflagration and that knowledge. The technique of the effects of the water is the theoretical activity which precedes; the only useful thing is the action of the man who extinguishes the fire.
The same knowledge referred to as technical can also be called useful. However, the term "useful" should be understood here in a verbal or metaphorical way, following the earlier critique of value judgments. When we say that water is useful for putting out a fire, we’re using "useful" in a non-scientific context. Water poured on a fire causes it to extinguish: this is the knowledge that informs the actions of, let’s say, firefighters. There’s a connection, not rooted in nature, but in simple sequence, between the useful actions of the person putting out the fire and that knowledge. The understanding of how water works is the theoretical basis that comes first; the only truly useful element is the action of the person extinguishing the fire.
Some economists identify utility, that is to say, merely economic action or will, with the egoistic, that is to say, with what is profitable to the individual, in so far as individual, without regard to and indeed in complete opposition to the moral law. The egoistic is the immoral. In this case Economics would be a very strange science, standing not beside but opposite Ethics, like the devil facing God, or at least like the advocatus diaboli in the processes of canonization. Such a conception is altogether inadmissible: the science of immorality is implied in that of morality, as the science of the false is implied in Logic, science of the true, and a science of unsuccessful expression in Æsthetic, science of successful expression. If, then, Economics were the scientific treatment of egoism, it[Pg 57] would be a chapter of Ethics, or Ethics itself; because every moral determination implies, at the same time, a negation of its contrary.
Some economists view utility, meaning just economic action or intent, as egoistic, or focused on what benefits the individual without considering or even in direct opposition to moral law. The egoistic is the immoral. In this sense, Economics would be a very odd science, standing not next to but against Ethics, like the devil opposing God, or at least like the advocatus diaboli in the canonization processes. Such a view is completely unacceptable: the study of immorality is connected to the study of morality, just as the study of falsehood is connected to Logic, the study of truth, and a study of failed expression is linked to Aesthetics, the study of successful expression. If Economics were merely the scientific examination of egoism, it[Pg 57] would be a part of Ethics or Ethics itself; because every moral judgment also involves denying its opposite.
Further, conscience tells us that to conduct oneself economically is not to conduct oneself egoistically; that even the most morally scrupulous man must conduct himself usefully (economically), if he does not wish to act at hazard and consequently in a manner quite the reverse of moral. If utility were egoism, how could it be the duty of the altruist to behave like an egoist?
Further, conscience tells us that acting economically doesn’t mean acting selfishly; that even the most morally responsible person must act in a useful (economic) way if they don’t want to take needless risks and end up behaving in a way that’s completely opposite to moral behavior. If being useful were the same as being selfish, how could it be the responsibility of a selfless person to act like a selfish one?
If we are not mistaken, the difficulty is solved in a manner perfectly analogous to that in which is solved the problem of the relations between expression and concept, Æsthetic and Logic.
If we're not wrong, the difficulty is resolved in a way that's completely similar to how the problem of the relationship between expression and concept, aesthetics and logic, is solved.
To will economically is to will an end; to will morally is to will the rational end. But whoever wills and acts morally, cannot but will and act usefully (economically). How could he will the rational end, unless he also willed it as his particular end?
To will economically is to want an outcome; to will morally is to want the rational outcome. But anyone who wants and acts morally cannot help but want and act usefully (economically). How could they want the rational outcome unless they also wanted it as their specific outcome?
The converse is not true; as it is not true in æsthetic science that the expressive fact must of necessity be linked with the logical fact. It is possible to will economically without willing morally; and it is possible to conduct oneself with perfect economic coherence, while pursuing an end which is objectively irrational (immoral), or, rather, an end which would be held to be so at a higher grade of consciousness.
The opposite isn't true; just like in aesthetics, the expressive fact doesn't have to be connected to the logical fact. You can act economically without acting morally, and it's possible to be completely coherent in your economic decisions while aiming for a goal that is objectively irrational (immoral), or, rather, a goal that would be considered so from a higher level of awareness.
Examples of the economic, without the moral character, are Machiavelli's hero Cæsar Borgia, or the Iago of Shakespeare. Who can help admiring their strength of will, although their activity is only economic, and is developed in opposition to what we hold moral? Who can help admiring the Ser Ciappelletto of Boccaccio, who pursues and realizes his ideal of the perfect rascal even on his death-bed, making the petty and timid little thieves who are present at his burlesque confession exclaim: "What manner of man is this, whose perversity neither age, nor infirmity, nor the fear of death which he sees at hand, nor the fear of God before whose[Pg 58] judgement-seat he must stand in a little while, have been able to remove, nor to make him wish to die otherwise than as he has lived?"
Examples of the economic without the moral character are Machiavelli's hero Cæsar Borgia or Shakespeare's Iago. Who can help but admire their strong will, even though their actions are purely economic and conflict with our moral values? Who can help but admire Ser Ciappelletto from Boccaccio, who chases and achieves his ideal of the perfect rogue even on his deathbed, making the petty and cowardly thieves present at his ridiculous confession exclaim: "What kind of man is this, whose wickedness neither age, nor illness, nor the fear of death he faces, nor the fear of God, before whose[Pg 58] judgment seat he must soon stand, has been able to change, nor made him wish to die any differently than he has lived?"
The moral man unites with the pertinacity and fearlessness of a Cæsar Borgia, of an Iago, or of a Ser Ciappelletto, the good will of the saint or of the hero. Or, rather, good will would not be will, and consequently not good, if it did not possess, in addition to the side which makes it good, also that which makes it will. So a logical thought which does not succeed in expressing itself is not thought, but at the most a confused presentiment of a thought beyond yet to come.
The moral person combines the stubbornness and boldness of a Cæsar Borgia, an Iago, or a Ser Ciappelletto, with the good intentions of a saint or a hero. In fact, good intentions wouldn’t even be called will, and therefore not truly good, if they didn’t have, in addition to the aspect that makes them good, also that which makes them will. Similarly, a logical idea that fails to express itself isn’t really thought, but at best a vague feeling of a thought that has yet to emerge.
It is not correct, then, to conceive of the amoral man as also anti-economical, or to make of morality an element of coherence in the acts of life, and therefore of economicity. Nothing prevents us from conceiving (an hypothesis which is verified at least during certain periods and moments, if not during whole lifetimes) a man altogether without moral conscience. In a man thus organized, what for us is immorality is not so for him, because it is not felt as such. The consciousness of the contradiction between what is desired as a rational end and what is pursued egoistically cannot arise in him. This contradiction is anti-economicity. Immoral conduct becomes also anti-economical only in the man who possesses moral conscience. The moral remorse which is the indication of this, is also economical remorse; that is to say, sorrow at not having known how to will completely and to attain that moral ideal which was willed at first, instead of allowing himself to be led astray by the passions. Video meliora proboque, deteriora sequor. The video and the probo are here an initial volo immediately contradicted and overthrown. In the man without moral sense, we must admit a remorse that is merely economic; like that of a thief or of an assassin who, when on the point of robbing or of assassinating should abstain from doing so, not owing to a conversion of his being, but to nervousness and bewilderment, or even to a momentary awakening of moral consciousness. When he has come[Pg 59] back to himself, such a thief or assassin will regret and be ashamed of his incoherence; his remorse will not be due to having done wrong, but to not having done wrong; it is therefore economic, not moral, since the latter is excluded by hypothesis. But since a lively moral consciousness is generally found among the majority of men and its total absence is a rare and perhaps non-existent monstrosity, it may be admitted that morality, in general, coincides with economicity in the conduct of life.
It’s not accurate to think of an amoral person as also being anti-economical, or to treat morality as a unifying element in life’s actions, and thus in economic behavior. There's nothing stopping us from imagining (an idea that holds true at least during certain times or moments, if not over entire lifetimes) a person completely devoid of moral conscience. For someone like this, what we consider immoral may not be seen that way by them because they don’t perceive it as such. They cannot realize the contradiction between what they want as a rational goal and what they pursue selfishly. This contradiction is what we call anti-economicity. Immoral behavior only becomes anti-economical for someone who has a moral conscience. The moral remorse that indicates this is also economic remorse; in other words, it reflects regret for not having fully committed to the moral ideal initially intended, instead of getting sidetracked by passions. Video meliora proboque, deteriora sequor. The video and the probo represent an initial volo that is immediately contradicted and overturned. In a person without moral sense, we should acknowledge a remorse that is merely economic; like that of a thief or a killer who, just before robbing or killing, refrains from doing so, not because they’ve had a change of heart, but out of nervousness or confusion, or even a fleeting moment of moral awareness. Once they regain their composure, such a thief or killer might feel regret and embarrassment about their inconsistency; their remorse won’t stem from having done something wrong, but from not having done something wrong; thus, it’s economic, not moral, because morality is excluded by hypothesis. However, since a deep sense of morality is typically found in most people and its complete absence is a rare and possibly non-existent anomaly, we can conclude that morality generally aligns with economic behavior in how people act in life.
There need be no fear lest the parallelism that we support should introduce afresh into science the category of the morally indifferent, of that which is in truth action and volition, but is neither moral nor immoral; the category in short of the licit and of the permissible, which has always been the cause or reflexion of ethical corruption, as was the case with Jesuitical morality, which it dominated. It remains quite certain that indifferent moral actions do not exist, because moral activity pervades and must pervade every least volitional movement of man. But far from upsetting the established parallelism, this confirms it. Are there by any chance intuitions which science and the intellect do not pervade and analyse, resolving them into universal concepts, or changing them into historical affirmations? We have already seen that true science, philosophy, knows no external limits which bar its way, as happens with the so-called natural sciences. Science and morality entirely dominate, the one the æsthetic intuitions, the other the economic volitions of man, although neither of them can appear in the concrete, save the one in the intuitive, the other in the economic form.
There’s no need to worry that the parallelism we support will reintroduce the idea of the morally indifferent into science—something that is actually action and choice, but is neither moral nor immoral. This idea relates to the licit and permissible, which has always been a source of ethical corruption, like what happened with Jesuitical morality. It’s clear that morally indifferent actions don’t exist because moral activity impacts every single decision made by a person. Instead of disrupting the established parallelism, this actually supports it. Are there any intuitions that science and intellect don’t examine and analyze, breaking them down into universal concepts or transforming them into historical statements? We’ve already seen that true science and philosophy don’t recognize any external limits, unlike the so-called natural sciences. Both science and morality completely influence, one concerning aesthetic intuitions and the other concerning economic choices, although neither can manifest in the concrete—one appears in the intuitive, and the other in the economic form.
This combined identity and difference of the useful and the moral, of the economic and the ethical, explains the success at the present time and formerly of the utilitarian theory of Ethics. Indeed it is easy to discover and to illustrate a utilitarian side in every moral action; as it is easy to reveal the æsthetic side in every logical proposition. The criticism of ethical utilitarianism cannot begin by denying this truth and seeking out absurd and[Pg 60] non-existent examples of useless moral actions. It must admit the utilitarian side and explain it as the concrete form of morality, which consists in this, that it is inside this form. Utilitarians do not see this inside. This is not the place for the fuller development that such ideas deserve. Ethics and Economics cannot however fail to be gainers (as we have said of Logic and Æsthetic) by a more exact determination of the relations that exist between them. Economic science is now rising to the activistical concept of the useful, as it attempts to surpass the mathematical phase in which it is still entangled; a phase which was in its turn a progress when it superseded historicism, or the confusion of the theoretical with the historical, and destroyed a number of capricious distinctions and false economic theories. With this conception, it will be easy on the one hand to absorb and to verify the semi-philosophical theories of so-called pure economics, and on the other, by the introduction of successive complications and additions, to effect a transition from the philosophical to the empirical or naturalistic method and thus to embrace the particular theories expounded in the so-called political or national economy of the schools.
This blend of identity and difference between the useful and the moral, the economic and the ethical, helps explain the current and historical success of utilitarian ethics. It's quite easy to identify and demonstrate a utilitarian aspect in every moral action, just as it's simple to showcase the aesthetic side of every logical statement. Criticizing ethical utilitarianism cannot start by denying this truth and searching for absurd and non-existent examples of *useless* moral actions. Instead, it must acknowledge the utilitarian aspect and explain it as the concrete form of morality, which exists *within* this framework. Utilitarians do not perceive this internal aspect. This is not the place for a deeper exploration of such ideas. However, Ethics and Economics will undoubtedly benefit (as we've noted regarding Logic and Aesthetics) from a clearer understanding of the relationships between them. Economic science is now moving towards a more active concept of the useful as it seeks to move beyond the mathematical phase it's currently stuck in; this phase was itself an improvement when it replaced historicism, or the confusion of theoretical with historical, and eliminated many arbitrary distinctions and false economic theories. With this perspective, it will be easier, on one hand, to integrate and validate the semi-philosophical theories of so-called pure economics, and on the other hand, by introducing successive complexities and additions, to transition from the philosophical method to the empirical or naturalistic approach, thus encompassing the specific theories presented in the so-called political or national economy of academic institutions.
As æsthetic intuition knows the phenomenon or nature, and the philosophic concept the noumenon or spirit; so the economic activity wills the phenomenon or nature, and the moral activity the noumenon or spirit. The spirit which wills itself, its true self, the universal which is in the empirical and finite spirit: that is the formula which perhaps defines the essence of morality with the least impropriety. This will for the true self is absolute freedom.
As aesthetic intuition understands the phenomenon or nature, and philosophical concepts grasp the noumenon or spirit; economic activity desires the phenomenon or nature, and moral activity aims for the noumenon or spirit. The spirit that wills itself, its true self, the universal within the empirical and finite spirit: that is the definition that might best capture the essence of morality without misinterpretation. This will for the true self is absolute freedom.
VIII
EXCLUSION OF OTHER SPIRITUAL FORMS
In this summary sketch that we have given of the entire philosophy of the spirit in its fundamental moments, the spirit is thus conceived as consisting of four moments or degrees, disposed in such a way that the theoretical activity is to the practical as the first theoretical degree is to the second theoretical, and the first practical degree to the second practical. The four moments imply one another regressively by their concreteness. The concept cannot exist without expression, the useful without both and morality without the three preceding degrees. If the æsthetic fact is in a certain sense alone independent while the others are more or less dependent, then the logical is the least dependent and the moral will the most. Moral intention acts on given theoretic bases, with which it cannot dispense, unless we are willing to accept that absurd procedure known to the Jesuits as direction of intention, in which people pretend to themselves not to know what they know only too well.
In this overview of the entire philosophy of the spirit and its key moments, the spirit is seen as having four stages or levels, arranged so that theoretical activity relates to practical activity as the first theoretical level relates to the second theoretical one, and as the first practical level relates to the second practical level. These four moments are interconnected through their specific realities. A concept cannot exist without expression, usefulness relies on both, and morality depends on the three earlier levels. While the aesthetic aspect can be somewhat independent, the logical is the least dependent, and the moral is the most dependent. Moral intention operates on established theoretical foundations that it cannot overlook, unless we are willing to accept that absurd method known by Jesuits as direction of intention, where individuals pretend not to know what they clearly do.
If the forms of human activity are four, four also are the forms of genius. Men endowed with genius in art, in science, and in moral will or heroes, have always been recognized. But the genius of pure economicity has met with repugnance. It is not altogether without reason that a category of bad geniuses or of geniuses of evil has been created. The practical, merely economic genius, which is not directed to a rational end, cannot but excite an admiration mingled with alarm. To dispute as to whether the word "genius"[Pg 62] should be applied only to creators of æsthetic expression or also to men of scientific research and of action would be a mere question of words. To observe, on the other hand, that "genius," of whatever kind it be, is always a quantitative conception and an empirical distinction, would be to repeat what has already been explained as regards artistic genius.
If there are four types of human activity, there are also four types of genius. People recognized for their genius in art, science, and moral will or as heroes have always been acknowledged. However, the genius of pure economic efficiency has faced criticism. It's partly justified that we have created a category for bad geniuses or geniuses of evil. The practical, purely economic genius, which isn't aimed at a rational goal, inevitably stirs admiration mixed with concern. Debating whether the term "genius" [Pg 62] should apply only to creators of aesthetic expression or also to scientists and doers is merely a matter of wording. On the other hand, noting that "genius," in any form, is always a quantitative concept and an empirical distinction would simply reiterate what has already been discussed regarding artistic genius.
A fifth form of spiritual activity does not exist. It would be easy to show how all the other forms either do not possess the character of activity, or are verbal variants of the activities already examined, or are complex and derivative facts, in which the various activities are mingled, and are filled with particular and contingent contents.
A fifth type of spiritual activity doesn't exist. It would be simple to demonstrate how all the other types either lack the essence of activity, or are just different expressions of the activities we've already looked at, or are complicated and derived situations where various activities are mixed together and filled with specific and temporary content.
The juridical fact, for example, considered as what is called objective law, is derived both from the economic and from the logical activities. Law is a rule, a formula (whether oral or written matters little here) in which is fixed an economic relation willed by an individual or by a community, and this economic side at once unites it with and distinguishes it from moral activity. Take another example. Sociology (among the many meanings the word bears in our times) is sometimes conceived as the study of an original element, which is called sociability. Now what is it that distinguishes sociability, or the relations which are developed in a meeting of men, and not in a meeting of sub-human beings, if it be not just the various spiritual activities which exist among the former and which are supposed not to exist, or to exist only in a rudimentary degree, among the latter? Sociability, then, far from being an original, simple, irreducible conception, is very complex and complicated. A proof of this would be the impossibility, generally recognized, of enunciating a single law which could be described as purely sociological. Those that are improperly so called are shown to be either empirical historical observations, or spiritual laws, that is to say judgements into which the conceptions of the spiritual activities are translated, when they are not simply empty[Pg 63] and indeterminate generalities, like the so-called law of evolution. Sometimes, too, nothing more is understood by "sociability" than "social rule," and so law; thus confounding sociology with the science or theory of law itself. Law, sociability, and similar concepts, are to be dealt with in a mode analogous to that employed by us in the consideration and analysis of historicity and technique.
The juridical fact, for example, considered as what we call objective law, comes from both economic and logical actions. Law is a rule, a formula (whether it's spoken or written doesn’t really matter) that establishes an economic relationship intended by an
It may seem that religious activity should be judged otherwise. But religion is nothing but knowledge, and does not differ from its other forms and sub-forms. For it is in turn either the expression of practical aspirations and ideals (religious ideals), or historical narrative (legend), or conceptual science (dogma).
It might seem that religious activity should be evaluated differently. But religion is simply knowledge and doesn't vary from its other forms and variations. It is, in essence, either the expression of practical goals and ideals (religious ideals), or a historical narrative (legend), or a conceptual framework (dogma).
It can therefore be maintained with equal truth either that religion is destroyed by the progress of human knowledge, or that it is always present there. Their religion was the whole intellectual patrimony of primitive peoples: our intellectual patrimony is our religion. The content has been changed, bettered, refined, and it will change and become better and more refined in the future also; but its form is always the same. We do not know what use could be made of religion by those who wish to preserve it side by side with the theoretic activity of man, with his art, with his criticism and with his philosophy. It is impossible to preserve an imperfect and inferior kind of knowledge, such as religion, side by side with what has surpassed and disproved it. Catholicism, which is always consistent, will not tolerate a Science, a History, an Ethics, in contradiction to its views and doctrines. The rationalists are less coherent: they are disposed to allow a little space in their souls for a religion in contradiction with their whole theoretic world.
It can be said just as truthfully that religion is either undermined by the advancement of human knowledge or that it always exists alongside it. Their religion was the entire intellectual legacy of early societies; our intellectual legacy is our religion. The content has changed, improved, and been refined, and it will continue to evolve and get better in the future; however, its form remains constant. We don't know how religion could be used by those who want to maintain it alongside humanity's theoretical pursuits, including art, criticism, and philosophy. It’s impossible to uphold a flawed and lesser form of knowledge, like religion, alongside what has exceeded and disproven it. Catholicism, which remains consistent, won't accept a Science, History, or Ethics that contradicts its beliefs and doctrines. Rationalists are less consistent: they tend to make a little room in their minds for a religion that contradicts their entire theoretical worldview.
The religious affectations and weaknesses prevalent among the rationalists of our time have their origin in the superstitious worship so recklessly lavished upon the natural sciences. We know ourselves and their chief representatives admit that these sciences are all surrounded by limits. Science having been wrongly identified[Pg 64] with the so-called natural sciences, it could be foreseen that the remainder would be sought in religion; that remainder with which the human spirit cannot dispense. We are therefore indebted to materialism, to positivism, to naturalism for this unhealthy and often disingenuous recrudescence of religious exaltation, which belongs to the hospital, when it does not belong to the politician.
The religious habits and weaknesses common among today's rationalists come from the blind reverence given to the natural sciences. We recognize this ourselves, and their main leaders admit that these sciences have their limits. Science has been mistakenly equated[Pg 64] with the so-called natural sciences, leading us to look for what is missing in religion; that essential part that the human spirit cannot do without. As a result, we owe this unhealthy and often insincere resurgence of religious fervor to materialism, positivism, and naturalism, which rightly belongs in hospitals rather than in the hands of politicians.
Philosophy removes from religion all reason for existing, because it substitutes itself for religion. As the science of the spirit, it looks upon religion as a phenomenon, a transitory historical fact, a psychic condition that can be surpassed. Philosophy shares the domain of knowledge with the natural sciences, with history and with art. To the first it leaves enumeration, measurement and classification; to the second, the chronicling of what has individually happened; to the third, the individually possible. There is nothing left to allot to religion. For the same reason, philosophy, as the science of the spirit, cannot be philosophy of the intuitive datum; nor, as has been seen, philosophy of history, nor philosophy of nature; and therefore there cannot be a philosophical science of what is not form and universal, but material and particular. This amounts to affirming the impossibility of Metaphysic.
Philosophy takes away all reasons for religion to exist because it replaces religion. As the study of the spirit, it views religion as a phenomenon, a temporary historical fact, a mental state that can be overcome. Philosophy shares the realm of knowledge with natural sciences, history, and art. It gives enumeration, measurement, and classification to the first; the recording of individual events to the second; and the exploration of what is possible to the third. There’s nothing left for religion. For the same reason, philosophy, as the study of the spirit, cannot be a philosophy of intuitive experience; nor, as has been noted, philosophy of history, nor philosophy of nature; and therefore, there cannot be a philosophical study of what is not form and universal, but material and particular. This amounts to stating the impossibility of Metaphysic.
The methodology or logic of history has supplanted the philosophy of history; an epistemology of the concepts employed in the natural sciences succeeded the Philosophy of Nature. What philosophy can study of history is its mode of construction (intuition, perception, document, probability, etc.); of the natural sciences the forms of the concepts which constitute them (space, time, motion, number, types, classes, etc.). Philosophy as metaphysic in the sense above described would, on the other hand, claim to compete with history and with the natural sciences, which alone are legitimate and effective in their field. Such a challenge could do nothing but reveal the incompetence of those who made it. In this sense we are anti-metaphysicans, while declaring ourselves to be[Pg 65] ultra-metaphysicians, when the word is used to claim and to affirm the office of philosophy as self-consciousness of the spirit, distinguished from the merely empirical and classificatory office of the natural sciences.
The way we approach history has taken over the philosophy of history; an understanding of the concepts used in the natural sciences has replaced the Philosophy of Nature. What philosophy can examine in history is how it's constructed (intuition, perception, documents, probability, etc.); and in the natural sciences, it's the forms of the concepts that make them up (space, time, motion, number, types, classes, etc.). Philosophy as a metaphysical study, as described above, would claim to compete with history and the natural sciences, which are the only legitimate and effective fields in their own right. Such a challenge would only show the incompetence of those making it. In this sense, we are anti-metaphysicians, while also identifying as ultra-metaphysicians when the term is used to assert the role of philosophy as the self-awareness of the spirit, separate from the purely empirical and classificatory role of the natural sciences.
Metaphysic has been obliged to assert the existence of a specific spiritual activity producing it, in order to maintain itself side by side with the sciences of the spirit. This activity, called in antiquity mental or superior imagination, and more often in modern times intuitive intellect or intellectual intuition, was held to unite the characters of imagination and intellect in an altogether special form. It was supposed to provide the means of passing by deduction or dialectic from the infinite to the finite, from form to matter, from the concept to the intuition, from science to history, acting by a method which was held to penetrate both the universal and the particular, the abstract and the concrete, intuition and intellect. A faculty marvellous indeed and most valuable to possess; but we, who do not possess it, have no means of establishing its existence.
Metaphysics has had to claim that a specific spiritual activity creates it to coexist with the sciences of the spirit. This activity, referred to in ancient times as mental or superior imagination, and more commonly in modern times as intuitive intellect or intellectual intuition, was believed to combine the qualities of imagination and intellect in a unique way. It was thought to enable one to move by deduction or dialectic from the infinite to the finite, from form to matter, from concept to intuition, and from science to history, using a method believed to penetrate both the universal and the particular, the abstract and the concrete, intuition and intellect. A truly marvelous faculty and a valuable one to have; however, we who do not possess it have no way of proving its existence.
Intellectual intuition has sometimes been considered to be the true æsthetic activity. At others a no less marvellous æsthetic activity has been placed beside, below, or above it, a faculty altogether different from simple intuition. The glories of this faculty have been celebrated, and the production of art attributed to it, or at least of certain groups of artistic production, arbitrarily chosen. Art, religion and philosophy have seemed in turn to be one only, or three distinct faculties of the spirit, sometimes one, sometimes another of them being supreme in the dignity shared by all.
Intellectual intuition has sometimes been seen as the true aesthetic activity. At other times, a no less remarkable aesthetic activity has been placed alongside, beneath, or above it, a faculty completely different from simple intuition. The achievements of this faculty have been praised, and the creation of art has been credited to it, or at least to certain selected groups of artistic production. Art, religion, and philosophy have at times appeared to be one and the same, or three separate faculties of the mind, with sometimes one, and other times another, taking the lead in the shared dignity of all.
It is impossible to enumerate all the various attitudes assumed or capable of being assumed by this conception of Æsthetic, which we will call mystical. We are here in the kingdom, not of the science of imagination, but of imagination itself, which creates its world out of varying elements drawn from impressions and feelings. Suffice it to mention that this mysterious faculty has been conceived, sometimes as practical, sometimes as a[Pg 66] mean between the theoretic and the practical, at others again as a theoretic form side by side with philosophy and religion.
It’s impossible to list all the different attitudes this idea of aesthetics, which we’ll call mystical, can take on. We are in a realm not of the science of imagination, but of imagination itself, which creates its world from a mix of elements based on impressions and feelings. It's enough to say that this mysterious ability has sometimes been seen as practical, at other times as a[Pg 66] balance between theory and practice, and at other times as a theoretical form alongside philosophy and religion.
The immortality of art has sometimes been deduced from this last conception, as belonging with its sisters to the sphere of absolute spirit. At other times, on the other hand, when religion has been looked upon as mortal and as dissolved in philosophy, then has been proclaimed the mortality, even the death, actual or at least imminent, of art. This question has no meaning for us, because, seeing that the function of art is a necessary degree of the spirit, to ask if art can be eliminated is the same as to ask if sensation or intelligence can be eliminated. But Metaphysic, in the above sense, transplanting itself into an arbitrary world, is not to be criticized in its particulars, any more than we can criticize the botany of the garden of Alcina or the navigation of the voyage of Astolfo. Criticism can only exist when we refuse to join in the game; that is to say, when we reject the very possibility of Metaphysic, always in the sense above indicated.
The immortality of art has sometimes been inferred from this last idea, suggesting it belongs with its counterparts in the realm of absolute spirit. At other times, however, when religion has been seen as temporary and disintegrated in philosophy, the mortality of art has been proclaimed, even to the point of its actual or at least impending death. This question doesn’t hold significance for us because, since art’s function is an essential aspect of spirit, asking whether art can be eliminated is akin to asking if sensation or intelligence can be eliminated. However, Metaphysics, in this context, transplanting itself into a made-up world, isn’t subject to criticism in its specifics, just as we can’t critique the botany of Alcina’s garden or the navigation in Astolfo’s voyage. Criticism can only arise when we choose not to participate in the game; in other words, when we dismiss the very possibility of Metaphysics, always in the sense mentioned above.
There is therefore no intellectual intuition in philosophy, as there is no surrogate or equivalent of it in art, or any other mode by which this imaginary function may be called and represented. There does not exist (if we may repeat ourselves) a fifth degree, a fifth or supreme faculty, theoretic or practical-theoretic, imaginative-intellectual, or intellectual-imaginative, or however otherwise it may be attempted to conceive such a faculty.
There is no intellectual intuition in philosophy, just as there is no substitute or equivalent for it in art or any other way this imaginary function might be described or represented. There is not (if we can say it again) a fifth degree, a fifth or supreme faculty, whether theoretical or practical-theoretical, imaginative-intellectual, or intellectual-imaginative, or however else one might try to conceptualize such a faculty.
IX
INDIVISIBILITY OF EXPRESSION INTO MODES OR DEGREES AND CRITICISM OF RHETORIC
It is customary to give long catalogues of the characters of art. Having reached this point of the treatise, after having studied art as spiritual activity, as theoretic activity, and as special theoretic activity (intuitive), we are able to discover that those varied and numerous determinations of characters, where they refer to anything real, do nothing but represent what we have already met with as genera, species and individuality of the æsthetic form. To the generic are reducible, as we have already observed, the characters, or rather, the verbal variants of unity, and of unity in variety, of simplicity, or originality, and so on; to the specific, the characters of truth, of sincerity, and the like; to the individual, the characters of life, of vivacity, of animation, of concreteness, of individuality, of characteristicality. The words may change again, but they will not contribute anything scientifically new. The analysis of expression as such is completely effected in the results expounded above.
It’s common to provide extensive lists of the characteristics of art. Now that we've reached this point in our discussion, after examining art as a spiritual activity, a theoretical activity, and a specific theoretical activity (intuitive), we can see that the various and numerous characteristics that refer to anything real merely represent what we’ve already identified as categories, types, and individualities of aesthetic form. As we've noted, the generic can be simplified into the characteristics, or rather, the verbal variations of unity, of unity in variety, of simplicity, or originality, and so forth; the specific includes the characteristics of truth, sincerity, and similar qualities; and the individual pertains to the characteristics of life, vitality, animation, concreteness, individuality, and characteristics. The terms may change again, but they won’t bring anything fundamentally new in a scientific sense. The analysis of expression, as it stands, has been thoroughly addressed in the results outlined above.
It might, on the other hand, be asked at this point if there be modes or degrees of expression; if, having distinguished two degrees of activity of the spirit, each of which is subdivided into two other degrees, one of these, the intuitive-expressive, is not in its turn subdivided into two or more intuitive modes, into a first, second or third degree of expression. But this further division is impossible; a classification of intuition-expressions is certainly permissible, but is not philosophical: individual[Pg 68] expressive facts are so many individuals, not one of which is interchangeable with another, save in its common quality of expression. To employ the language of the schools: expression is a species which cannot function in its turn as a genus. Impressions or contents vary; every content differs from every other content, because nothing repeats itself in life; and the irreducible variety of the forms of expression corresponds to the continual variation of the contents, the æsthetic synthesis of impressions.
It might be worth asking at this point if there are modes or degrees of expression; if, after identifying two degrees of spirit activity, each of which is divided into two other degrees, one of these, the intuitive-expressive, isn't also divided into two or more intuitive modes, like a first, second, or third degree of expression. However, this further division is impossible; while classifying intuitive expressions is certainly allowed, it isn't philosophical: individual[Pg 68] expressive facts are all unique, and none can be substituted for another, except in their shared quality of expression. To use the terminology of the schools: expression is a type that cannot serve as a category in return. Impressions or contents vary; every content is distinct from every other content because nothing repeats in life. The irreducible variety of expression forms corresponds to the constant variation in contents, the aesthetic synthesis of impressions.
A corollary of this is the impossibility of translations, in so far as they pretend to effect the re-moulding of one expression into another, like a liquid poured from a vase of a certain shape into a vase of another shape. We can elaborate logically what we have already elaborated in æsthetic form only; but we cannot reduce what has already possessed its æsthetic form to another form also æsthetic. Indeed, every translation either diminishes and spoils, or it creates a new expression, by putting the former back into the crucible and mingling it with the personal impressions of the so-called translator. In the former case, the expression always remains one, that of the original, the translation being more or less deficient, that is to say, not properly expression: in the other case, there would certainly be two expressions, but with two different contents. "Faithful ugliness or faithless beauty" is a proverb that well expresses the dilemma with which every translator is faced. Un-æsthetic translations, such as those that are word for word, or paraphrastic, are to be looked upon as simple commentaries upon the original.
A consequence of this is the impossibility of translations, as they try to reshape one expression into another, like pouring liquid from one vase into a differently shaped vase. We can logically elaborate what we've already developed in an artistic form; however, we cannot take something that already has its own artistic form and translate it into another artistic form. In fact, every translation either diminishes and ruins the original, or it creates a new expression by putting the original back into the melting pot and mixing it with the personal impressions of the so-called translator. In the first case, the expression always remains as one—the original—while the translation is more or less lacking, meaning it doesn't properly convey the expression. In the second case, there would definitely be two expressions, but with two different meanings. "Faithful ugliness or faithless beauty" is a saying that captures the dilemma every translator faces. Non-artistic translations, like those that are word-for-word or paraphrased, should be viewed as simple commentaries on the original.
The illegitimate division of expressions into various grades is known in literature by the name of doctrine of ornament or of rhetorical categories. But similar attempts at distinctions in other artistic groups are not wanting: suffice it to recall the realistic and symbolic forms, so often mentioned in relation to painting and sculpture.
The unfair division of expressions into different levels is referred to in literature as the doctrine of ornament or rhetorical categories. However, similar attempts to make distinctions in other artistic fields are also present: just think of the realistic and symbolic forms, which are frequently discussed in connection with painting and sculpture.
Realistic and symbolic, objective and subjective, classical[Pg 69] and romantic, simple and ornate, proper and metaphorical, the fourteen forms of metaphor, the figures of word and sentence, pleonasm, ellipse, inversion, repetition, synonyms and homonyms, these and all other determinations of modes or degrees of expression reveal their philosophical nullity when the attempt is made to develop them in precise definitions, because they either grasp the void or fall into the absurd. A typical example of this is the very common definition of metaphor as of another word used in place of the proper word. Now why give oneself this trouble? Why substitute the improper for the proper word? Why take the worse and longer road when you know the shorter and better road? Perhaps, as is commonly said, because the proper word is in certain cases not so expressive as the so-called improper word or metaphor? But if this be so the metaphor is exactly the proper word in that case, and the so-called "proper" word, if it were used, would be inexpressive and therefore most improper. Similar observations of elementary good sense can be made regarding the other categories, as, for example, the general one of the ornate. Here for instance it may be asked how an ornament can be joined to expression. Externally? In that case it is always separated from the expression. Internally? In that case, either it does not assist the expression and mars it; or it does form part of it and is not an ornament, but a constituent element of the expression, indivisible and indistinguishable in its unity.
Realistic and symbolic, objective and subjective, classical[Pg 69] and romantic, simple and ornate, proper and metaphorical, the fourteen forms of metaphor, the figures of word and sentence, pleonasm, ellipse, inversion, repetition, synonyms and homonyms, these and all other distinctions of modes or levels of expression show their philosophical emptiness when we try to clearly define them, because they either grasp nothing or lead to absurdity. A common example is the typical definition of metaphor as another word used in place of the proper word. Why go through this trouble? Why replace the correct word with an incorrect one? Why choose the longer and less effective option when you know the better and easier path? Perhaps, as people often say, the proper word is sometimes less expressive than the so-called improper word or metaphor? If that’s the case, then the metaphor is actually the proper word in that situation, and the so-called "proper" word, if used, would be ineffective and thus very improper. Similar observations of basic common sense can be made about the other categories, such as the general one of the ornate. For instance, one might ask how an ornament can be connected to expression. Externally? In that case, it is always separate from the expression. Internally? In that case, either it doesn’t enhance the expression and spoils it; or it is part of it and isn’t an ornament but a fundamental component of the expression, inseparable and indistinguishable in its unity.
It is needless to say how much harm has been done by rhetorical distinctions. Rhetoric has often been declaimed against, but although there has been rebellion against its consequences, its principles have, at the same time, been carefully preserved (perhaps in order to show proof of philosophic consistency). In literature the rhetorical categories have contributed, if not to make dominant, at least to justify theoretically, that particular kind of bad writing which is called fine writing or writing according to rhetoric.
It’s unnecessary to mention the damage caused by rhetorical distinctions. Rhetoric has often been criticized, but even though people have pushed back against its effects, its principles have still been carefully maintained (possibly to demonstrate philosophical consistency). In literature, the rhetorical categories have contributed, if not to create a dominant style, at least to theoretically justify a certain type of bad writing known as fine writing or writing that follows rhetoric.
The terms above mentioned would never have gone[Pg 70] beyond the schools, where we all of us learned them (only we never found an opportunity of using them in strictly æsthetic discussions, or at most of doing so jocosely and with a comic intention), were it not that they can sometimes be employed in one of the following significations: as verbal variants of the æsthetic concept; as indications of the anti-æsthetic, or, finally (and this is their most important use), no longer in the service of art and æsthetic, but of science and logic.
The terms mentioned above would never have gone[Pg 70] beyond the schools where we all learned them (though we never found a chance to use them in serious aesthetic discussions, or at best, we only managed to do so in a joking manner), if not for the fact that they can sometimes be used in one of the following ways: as verbal variants of the aesthetic concept; as signs of the anti-aesthetic; or finally (and this is their most significant function), not serving art and aesthetics anymore, but rather science and logic.
First. Expressions considered directly or positively are not divisible into classes, but some are successful, others half-successful, others failures. There are perfect and imperfect, successful and unsuccessful expressions. The words recorded, and others of the same sort, may therefore sometimes indicate the successful expression, and the various forms of the failures. But they do this in the most inconstant and capricious manner, so much so that the same word serves sometimes to proclaim the perfect, sometimes to condemn the imperfect.
First. Expressions that are seen as direct or positive can’t really be categorized into strict classes; instead, some are successful, some are somewhat successful, and some fail. There are both perfect and imperfect expressions, as well as successful and unsuccessful ones. The recorded words and similar ones may sometimes point to the successful expressions and different types of failures. However, they do this in a very unpredictable and inconsistent way, to the point that the same word can sometimes express perfection and other times criticize imperfection.
For example, some will say of two pictures—one without inspiration, in which the author has copied natural objects without intelligence; the other inspired, but without close relation to existing objects—that the first is realistic, the second symbolic. Others, on the contrary, utter the word realistic before a picture strongly felt representing a scene of ordinary life, while they apply that of symbolic to another picture that is but a cold allegory. It is evident that in the first case symbolic means artistic and realistic inartistic, while in the second, realistic is synonymous with artistic and symbolic with inartistic. What wonder, then, that some hotly maintain the true art form is the symbolic, and that the realistic is inartistic; others, that the realistic is artistic and the symbolic inartistic? We cannot but grant that both are right, since each uses the same words in such a different sense.
For instance, some people will say about two paintings—one uninspired, where the artist has copied real objects thoughtlessly; the other inspired, but not closely related to real objects—that the first is realistic, and the second symbolic. Others, on the other hand, use the term realistic for a painting that vividly captures a scene from everyday life, while they call a different painting that is just a cold allegory symbolic. It's clear that in the first case, symbolic means artistic and realistic means unartistic, while in the second case, realistic is equated with artistic and symbolic with unartistic. Is it any wonder that some passionately argue that true art is the symbolic, and that the realistic is unartistic; while others claim that the realistic is artistic and the symbolic is unartistic? We have to acknowledge that both sides are correct, since they are using the same terms in such different ways.
The great disputes about classicism and romanticism were frequently based upon such equivocations. Sometimes the former was understood as the artistically perfect,[Pg 71] and the second as lacking balance and imperfect; at others "classic" meant cold and artificial, "romantic" pure, warm, powerful, truly expressive. Thus it was always possible reasonably to take the side of the classic against the romantic, or of the romantic against the classic.
The big debates about classicism and romanticism often stemmed from these misunderstandings. Sometimes, classicism was seen as artistically perfect,[Pg 71] while romanticism was viewed as unbalanced and flawed; at other times, "classic" was considered cold and artificial, while "romantic" was seen as pure, warm, powerful, and truly expressive. Thus, it was always reasonable to argue in favor of classicism against romanticism, or vice versa.
The same thing happens as regards the word style. Sometimes it is said that every writer must have style. Here style is synonymous with form of expression. At others the form of a code of laws or of a mathematical work is said to be without style. Here the error is again committed of admitting diverse modes of expression, an ornate and a naked form, because, if style is form, the code and the mathematical treatise must also be asserted, strictly speaking, to have each its style. At other times, one hears the critics blaming some one for "having too much style" or for "writing a style." Here it is clear that style signifies, not the form, nor a mode of it, but improper and pretentious expression, a form of the inartistic.
The same thing happens with the word style. Sometimes it's said that every writer needs to have style. Here, style means a way of expressing themselves. Other times, people say that the format of a legal code or a math paper lacks style. Here, the mistake is made again by accepting different ways of expression, like an elaborate versus a simple form, because if style is form, then the code and the math text must also be seen, strictly speaking, as having their own style. Occasionally, critics complain about someone "having too much style" or "writing a style." Here, it's clear that style refers not to form or a way of it, but to inappropriate and showy expression, which is a form of being unartistic.
Second. The second not altogether meaningless use of these words and distinctions is to be found when we hear in the examination of a literal composition such remarks as these: here is a pleonasm, here an ellipse, there a metaphor, here again a synonym or an ambiguity. The meaning is: Here is an error consisting of using a larger number of words than necessary (pleonasm); here, on the other hand, the error arises from too few having been used (ellipse), here from the use of an unsuitable word (metaphor), here of two words which seem to say two different things, but really say the same thing (synonym); here, on the contrary, of one word which seems to express the same thing, whereas it says two different things (ambiguity). This depreciatory and pathological use of the terms is, however, less common than the preceding.
Second. The second not entirely trivial use of these words and distinctions comes up when we hear comments about a literal piece of writing like: here’s a pleonasm, here’s an ellipse, there’s a metaphor, here’s a synonym, or here’s an ambiguity. The meaning is: Here’s an error due to using more words than necessary (pleonasm); here, on the other hand, the mistake comes from using too few words (ellipse); here it’s from using an inappropriate word (metaphor); here it’s from two words that seem to say different things but actually mean the same thing (synonym); and here, conversely, it’s one word that seems to mean the same thing but actually says two different things (ambiguity). This negative and pathological use of the terms, however, is less common than the previous one.
Thirdly and finally, when rhetorical terminology possesses no æsthetic signification similar or analogous to those passed in review, and yet one feels that it is not void of meaning and designates something that[Pg 72] deserves to be noted, this means that it is used in the service of logic and of science. Granted that a concept used by a writer in a scientific sense is designated by a definite term, it is natural that other terms found in use by that writer on which he incidentally employs himself to signify the same thought, become in respect to the vocabulary fixed upon by him as true, metaphors, synecdoches, synonyms, elliptical forms and the like. We ourselves in the course of this treatise have several times made use of, and intend again to make use of such language, in order to make clear the sense of the words we employ, or may find employed. But this proceeding, which is of value in discussions pertaining to the criticism of science and philosophy, has none whatever in literary and artistic criticism. There are words and metaphors proper to science: the same concept may be psychologically formed in various circumstances and therefore differ in its intuitional expression. When the scientific terminology of a given writer has been established and one of these modes fixed as correct, then all other uses of it become improper or tropical. But in the æsthetic fact there are none but proper words: the same intuition can be expressed in one way only, precisely because it is intuition and not concept.
Thirdly and finally, when rhetorical terms lack any aesthetic significance similar to those we've reviewed, and yet it feels like they have meaning and point to something that[Pg 72] is worth noting, it means they are utilized for logic and science. If a writer uses a term with a scientific meaning for a concept, it makes sense that other terms they use to convey the same idea become in respect to the vocabulary they've established as accurate, metaphors, synecdoches, synonyms, elliptical forms, and so on. Throughout this treatise, we've used and will continue to use such language to clarify the meaning of the words we use or encounter. However, this approach, valuable in discussions of science and philosophy criticism, holds no value in literary and artistic criticism. There are specific words and metaphors used in science; the same concept can be psychologically framed in different contexts, leading to variations in how it's expressed intuitively. Once a writer's scientific terminology is set and one of these forms is deemed correct, all other uses of it become improper or metaphorical. But in aesthetic facts, there are only proper words: the same intuition can be expressed in only one way, precisely because it is intuition and not a concept.
Some, while admitting the æsthetic non-existence of the rhetorical categories, yet make a reservation as to their utility and the service they are supposed to render, especially in schools of literature. We confess that we fail to understand how error and confusion can educate the mind to logical distinction, or aid the teaching of a science which they disturb and obscure. Perhaps what is meant is that such distinctions, as empirical classes, can aid memory and learning, as was admitted above for literary and artistic kinds. To this there is no objection. There is certainly another purpose for which the rhetorical categories should continue to appear in schools: to be criticized there. The errors of the past must not be forgotten and no more said, and truths cannot be kept alive save by making them combat errors. Unless[Pg 73] an account of the rhetorical categories be given, accompanied by a criticism of them, there is a risk of their springing up again, and it may be said that they are already springing up among certain philologists as the latest psychological discoveries.
Some people, while admitting that the rhetorical categories don't really exist in an aesthetic sense, still argue about their usefulness and the role they're supposed to play, especially in literature schools. We honestly don't see how mistakes and confusion can help train the mind to make logical distinctions or support the teaching of a subject that they muddle and obscure. Maybe what’s being suggested is that these distinctions, as practical categories, can help with memory and learning, similar to what was mentioned earlier about literary and artistic types. There's no argument against that. There's definitely another reason why the rhetorical categories should still be taught in schools: to be criticized. We must not forget the mistakes of the past, and we can’t keep truths alive without challenging errors. Unless[Pg 73] we provide an overview of the rhetorical categories with a critique of them, there's a risk they might resurface, and it can even be said that they are already reappearing among some linguists as the newest psychological discoveries.
It might seem that we thus wished to deny all bond of resemblance between different expressions and works of art. Resemblances exist, and by means of them, works of art can be arranged in this or that group. But they are likenesses such as are observed among individuals, and can never be rendered with abstract determinations. That is to say, it would be incorrect to apply identification, subordination, co-ordination and the other relations of concepts to these resemblances, which consist wholly of what is called a family likeness, derived from the historical conditions in which the various works have appeared and from relationship of soul among the artists.
It might seem like we wanted to deny any resemblance among different expressions and artworks. Similarities do exist, and because of them, works of art can be grouped in various ways. However, these similarities are like those seen among individuals and can never be defined with abstract terms. In other words, it would be wrong to use identification, subordination, coordination, and other conceptual relationships to describe these resemblances, which are entirely based on what’s called a family likeness, stemming from the historical conditions in which different works emerged and from the connection between the artists.
It is in these resemblances that lies the relative possibility of translations; not as reproductions of the same original expressions (which it would be vain to attempt), but as productions of similar expressions more or less nearly resembling the originals. The translation called good is an approximation which has original value as a work of art and can stand by itself.
It is in these similarities that the relative potential for translations exists; not as exact copies of the original expressions (which would be pointless to try), but as creations of similar expressions that somewhat reflect the originals. A translation deemed good is an approximation that has intrinsic value as a piece of art and can exist independently.
X
ÆSTHETIC FEELINGS AND THE DISTINCTION BETWEEN THE BEAUTIFUL AND THE UGLY
Passing to the study of more complex concepts, where the æsthetic activity is to be considered in conjunction with other orders of facts, and showing the mode of their union or complication, we find ourselves first face to face with the concept of feeling and with those feelings that are called æsthetic.
Passing to the study of more complex ideas, where aesthetic activity is examined alongside other types of facts, and showing how they connect or intertwine, we find ourselves first confronted with the concept of feeling and with those feelings that are referred to as esthetic.
The word "feeling" is one of the richest in meanings in philosophic terminology. We have already had occasion to meet with it once, among those used to designate the spirit in its passivity, the matter or content of art, and so as synonym of impressions. Once again (and then the meaning was altogether different), we have met with it as designating the non-logical and non-historical character of the æsthetic fact, that is to say, pure intuition, a form of truth which defines no concept and affirms no fact.
The word "feeling" is one of the most complex in philosophical terms. We've encountered it before when referring to the spirit in its passive state, the matter or substance of art, and as a synonym for impressions. Again (and in that context, the meaning was completely different), we saw it representing the non-logical and non-historical nature of the aesthetic experience; in other words, pure intuition, a type of truth that does not define any concept or assert any fact.
But here it is not regarded in either of these two meanings, nor in the others which have also been conferred upon it to designate other cognitive forms of the spirit, but only in that where feeling is understood as a special activity, of non-cognitive nature, having its two poles, positive and negative, in pleasure and pain.
But here it isn't seen in either of these two meanings, nor in the others that have also been used to refer to different cognitive forms of the mind, but only in the sense that feeling is understood as a specific activity, which is non-cognitive in nature, having its two extremes, positive and negative, in pleasure and pain.
This activity has always greatly embarrassed philosophers, who have therefore attempted either to deny it as activity, or to attribute it to nature, excluding it from the spirit. But both these solutions bristle with difficulties of such a kind as to prove them finally unacceptable to any one who examines them with care. For what[Pg 75] could a non-spiritual activity ever be, an activity of nature, when we have no other knowledge of activity save as spirituality, nor of spirituality save as activity? Nature is in this case, by definition, the merely passive, inert, mechanical, material. On the other hand, the negation of the character of activity to feeling is energetically disproved by those very poles of pleasure and of pain which appear in it and manifest activity in its concreteness, or, so to say, quivering.
This activity has always made philosophers really uncomfortable, leading them to either deny it as a true activity or attribute it to nature, separating it from the spirit. But both of these solutions come with so many problems that anyone who looks at them closely will find them ultimately unacceptable. Because what[Pg 75] could a non-spiritual activity even be, an activity of nature, when we have no understanding of activity other than as spirituality, and no understanding of spirituality other than as activity? In this context, nature is defined as simply passive, inert, mechanical, and material. On the flip side, the idea that feeling lacks the character of activity is strongly challenged by the very extremes of pleasure and pain that emerge within it, showing activity in its fullness, or, so to speak, its vibrancy.
This critical conclusion should place us especially in the greatest embarrassment, for in the sketch of the system of the spirit given above we have left no room for the new activity of which we are now obliged to recognize the existence. But the activity of feeling, if it is activity, is not new. It has already had its place assigned to it in the system that we have sketched, where, however, it has been given another name, economic activity. What is called the activity of feeling is nothing but that more elementary and fundamental practical activity which we have distinguished from the ethical activity and made to consist of the appetition and volition for some individual end, apart from any moral determination.
This important conclusion should really put us in quite an awkward position, because in the outline of the spirit system provided above, we didn't leave space for the new activity that we now have to acknowledge. However, the activity of feeling, if it is indeed an activity, isn't new. It has already been assigned a role in the system we've outlined, where it is referred to as economic activity. What we call the activity of feeling is simply that more basic and essential practical activity that we've separated from ethical activity, and it consists of the desire and intention to achieve some personal goal, independent of any moral considerations.
If feeling has been sometimes considered to be an organic or natural activity, this has happened just because it does not coincide either with logical, æsthetic or ethical activity. Looked at from the standpoint of those three (which were the only ones admitted), it has seemed to lie outside the true and real spirit, spirit in its aristocracy, and to be almost a determination of nature, or of the soul in so far as it is nature. From this too results the truth of another thesis, often maintained, that the æsthetic activity, like the ethical and intellectual activities, is not feeling. This thesis is inexpugnable, when feeling has already been understood implicitly and unconsciously as economic volition.
If feelings have sometimes been seen as a natural or organic activity, it’s because they don’t align with logical, aesthetic, or ethical activities. From the perspective of those three (which were the only ones recognized), feelings have appeared to be outside the true and genuine spirit, the spirit in its higher form, and seem almost like a determination of nature or the soul as it relates to nature. This leads to the validity of another argument, often stated, that aesthetic activity, like ethical and intellectual activities, is not the same as feeling. This argument is undeniable when feeling has already been understood implicitly and unconsciously as economic will.
The view refuted in this thesis is known as hedonism. This consists in reducing all the various forms of the spirit to one, which thus also loses its own distinctive character and[Pg 76] becomes something obscure and mysterious, like "the night in which all cows are black." Having brought about this reduction and mutilation, the hedonists naturally do not succeed in seeing anything else in any activity but pleasure and pain. They find no substantial difference between the pleasure of art and that of easy digestion, between the pleasure of a good action and that of breathing the fresh air with wide-expanded lungs.
The perspective challenged in this thesis is referred to as hedonism. This view reduces all the different forms of the spirit to a single one, which consequently loses its unique character and [Pg 76] becomes something unclear and mysterious, like "the night when all cows are black." After making this reduction and distortion, hedonists inevitably see nothing in any activity except for pleasure and pain. They don’t recognize any significant difference between the pleasure derived from art and that from easy digestion, or between the pleasure of doing a good deed and that of taking a deep breath of fresh air with fully expanded lungs.
But if the activity of feeling in the sense here defined must not be substituted for all the other forms of spiritual activity, we have not said that it cannot accompany them. Indeed it accompanies them of necessity, because they are all in close relation both with one another and with the elementary volitional form. Therefore each of them has for concomitants individual volitions and volitional pleasures and pains, known as feeling. But we must not confound a concomitant with the principal fact, and substitute the one for the other. The discovery of a truth, or the fulfilment of a moral duty, produces in us a joy which makes vibrate our whole being, which, by attaining the aim of those forms of spiritual activity, attains at the same time that to which it was practically tending, as its end. Nevertheless, economic or hedonistic satisfaction, ethical satisfaction, æsthetic satisfaction, intellectual satisfaction, though thus united, remain always distinct.
But while the feeling activity described here should not completely replace all other forms of spiritual activity, it can certainly accompany them. In fact, it necessarily does, since they are all closely connected with each other and with the basic form of will. As a result, each of them is accompanied by individual desires and the pleasures and pains associated with those desires, which we refer to as feeling. However, we must not confuse a companion with the main fact and substitute one for the other. Discovering a truth or fulfilling a moral duty brings us joy that resonates throughout our entire being, achieving the goal of those forms of spiritual activity, as it simultaneously reaches the practical end it was practically aiming for. Nevertheless, economic or hedonistic satisfaction, ethical satisfaction, æsthetic satisfaction, and intellectual satisfaction, though interconnected, always remain distinct.
A question often asked is thus answered at the same time, one which has correctly seemed to be a matter of life or death for æsthetic science, namely, whether feeling and pleasure precede or follow, are cause or effect of the æsthetic fact. We must widen this question to include the relation between the various spiritual forms, and answer it by maintaining that one cannot talk of cause and effect and of a chronological before and after in the unity of the spirit.
A common question is answered at the same time, one that has rightly seemed to be a matter of life or death for aesthetic science: whether feeling and pleasure come before or after, and whether they are the cause or effect of the aesthetic experience. We need to expand this question to consider the relationship between different spiritual forms and respond by asserting that you can't really speak of cause and effect or a chronological sequence in the unity of the spirit.
And once the relation above expounded is established, all necessity for inquiry as to the nature of æsthetic, moral, intellectual and even what was sometimes called[Pg 77] economic feelings, must disappear. In this last case, it is clear that it is a question, not of two terms, but of one, and inquiry as to economic feeling must be the same as that relating to economic activity. But in the other cases also, we must attend, not to the substantive, but to the adjective: the æsthetic, moral and logical character will explain the colouring of the feelings as æsthetic, moral and intellectual, whereas feeling, studied alone, will never explain those refractions and colorations.
And once the relationship described above is established, there’s no need to question the nature of aesthetic, moral, intellectual, and even what was sometimes called[Pg 77] economic feelings anymore. In this last instance, it's clear that it's not about two separate terms, but just one. An inquiry into economic feeling should be the same as one into economic activity. However, in the other cases, we need to focus on the adjectives, not the nouns: the aesthetic, moral, and logical aspects will clarify the nature of the feelings as aesthetic, moral, and intellectual, while studying feelings in isolation won't explain those nuances and variations.
A further consequence is, that we no longer need retain the well-known distinctions between values or feelings of value, and feelings that are merely hedonistic and without value; disinterested and interested feelings, objective feelings and feelings not objective but simply subjective feelings of approbation and of mere pleasure (cf. the distinction of Gefallen and Vergnügen in German). Those distinctions were used to save the three spiritual forms, which were recognized as the triad of the True, the Good and the Beautiful, from confusion with the fourth form, still unknown, and therefore insidious in its indeterminateness and mother of scandals. For us this triad has completed its task, because we are capable of reaching the distinction far more directly, by receiving also the selfish, subjective, merely pleasurable feelings among the respectable forms of the spirit; and where formerly antitheses were conceived (by ourselves and others), between value and feelings, as between spirituality and naturality, henceforth we see nothing but differences between value and value.
A further consequence is that we no longer need to keep the well-known distinctions between values or feelings of value and feelings that are just hedonistic and without value; disinterested and interested feelings, objective feelings and feelings that are not objective but simply subjective feelings of approval and mere pleasure (see the distinction of Gefallen and Vergnügen in German). Those distinctions were used to keep the three spiritual forms, recognized as the triad of the True, the Good, and the Beautiful, separate from the fourth form, which remains unknown and is therefore deceptive in its vagueness and a source of scandals. For us, this triad has completed its role, because we can achieve the distinction much more directly, including selfish, subjective, merely pleasurable feelings among the respectable forms of the spirit; and where we once saw oppositions (by ourselves and others) between value and feelings, like between spirituality and naturality, we now see only differences between value and value.
As has already been said, feeling or the economic activity presents itself as divided into two poles, positive and negative, pleasure and pain, which we can now translate into useful and disuseful (or hurtful). This bipartition has already been noted above, as a mark of the activistic character of feeling, and one which is to be found in all forms of activity. If each of these is value, each has opposed to it antivalue or disvalue. Absence of value is not sufficient to cause dis value, but activity and passivity must be struggling between themselves, without[Pg 78] the one getting the better of the other; hence the contradiction and disvalue of the activity that is embarrassed, impeded, or interrupted. Value is activity that unfolds itself freely: disvalue is its contrary.
As mentioned earlier, feelings or economic activity can be seen as split into two sides: positive and negative, pleasure and pain, which we can now translate into useful and harmful. This division has already been pointed out as a feature of the active nature of feelings, and it's present in all types of activity. If each of these is value, then each has an opposing antivalue or disvalue. Just because something lacks value doesn’t automatically mean it causes disvalue; instead, activity and passivity must be in conflict with each other, with neither overpowering the other; this leads to the contradiction and disvalue of activities that are restricted, hindered, or interrupted. Value represents activity that can express itself freely; disvalue is the opposite.
We will content ourselves with this definition of the two terms, without entering into the problem of the relation between value and disvalue, that is, the problem of contraries (that is to say, whether they are to be thought of dualistically, as two beings or two orders of beings, like Ormuzd and Ahriman, angels and devils, enemies to one another; or as a unity, which is also contrariety). This definition of the two terms will be sufficient for our purpose, which is to make clear the nature of æsthetic activity, and at this particular point one of the most obscure and disputed concepts of Æsthetic: the concept of the Beautiful.
We will be satisfied with this definition of the two terms, without diving into the issue of the relationship between value and disvalue, which includes the question of whether they should be viewed as opposites (meaning, as two separate entities or two types of entities, like Ormuzd and Ahriman, angels and demons, in conflict with each other; or as a unity that is also contradictory). This definition of the two terms will be enough for our purpose, which is to clarify the nature of aesthetic activity, particularly regarding one of the most complex and debated ideas in aesthetics: the concept of the Beautiful.
Æsthetic, intellectual, economic and ethical values and disvalues are variously denominated in current speech: beautiful, true, good, useful, expedient, just, right and so on—thus designating the free development of spiritual activity, action, scientific research, artistic production, when they are successful; ugly, false, bad, useless, inexpedient, unjust, wrong designating embarrassed activity, the product that is a failure. In linguistic usage, these denominations are being continually shifted from one order of facts to another. Beautiful, for instance, is said not only of a successful expression, but also of a scientific truth, of an action successfully achieved, and of a moral action: thus we talk of an intellectual beauty, of a beautiful action, of a moral beauty. The attempt to keep up with these infinitely varying usages leads into a trackless labyrinth of verbalism in which many philosophers and students of art have lost their way. For this reason we have thought it best studiously to avoid the use of the word "beautiful" to indicate successful expression in its positive value. But after all the explanations that we have given, all danger of misunderstanding being now dissipated, and since on the other hand we cannot fail to recognize that the prevailing[Pg 79] tendency, both in current speech and in philosophy, is to limit the meaning of the word "beautiful" precisely to the æsthetic value, it seems now both permissible and advisable to define beauty as successful expression, or rather, as expression and nothing more, because expression when it is not successful is not expression.
Aesthetic, intellectual, economic, and ethical values, as well as their opposites, are referred to in modern language as: beautiful, true, good, useful, expedient, just, right and so on—referring to the free development of mental activity, actions, scientific research, and artistic production when they succeed; while ugly, false, bad, useless, inexpedient, unjust, and wrong indicate hindered activity and products that fail. In everyday language, these terms are constantly shifting from one area of meaning to another. For example, beautiful applies not just to a successful expression but also to a scientific truth, a successfully completed action, and a moral action: we discuss intellectual beauty, beautiful action, and moral beauty. Trying to keep up with these endlessly changing usages can lead into a confusing maze of words where many philosophers and art students have lost their way. For this reason, we believe it’s best to avoid using the word “beautiful” to indicate successful expression in its positive sense. However, after all the clarifications we've provided, and with any potential misunderstandings now cleared up, we acknowledge that the common trend, both in everyday language and philosophy, is to restrict the meaning of "beautiful" specifically to aesthetic value. Therefore, it seems both acceptable and wise to define beauty as successful expression, or more simply, as expression itself, because expression that isn’t successful isn’t really expression.
Consequently, the ugly is unsuccessful expression. The paradox is true, for works of art that are failures, that the beautiful presents itself as unity, the ugly as multiplicity. Hence we hear of merits in relation to works of art that are more or less failures, that is to say, of those parts of them that are beautiful, which is not the case with perfect works. It is in fact impossible to enumerate the merits or to point out what parts of the latter are beautiful, because being a complete fusion they have but one value. Life circulates in the whole organism: it is not withdrawn into the several parts.
As a result, the ugly fails to express itself effectively. This paradox holds true because in works of art that are unsuccessful, beauty appears as unity, while ugliness presents itself as multiplicity. That's why we talk about merits in connection to those art pieces that are somewhat failures; in other words, the parts of them that are beautiful, which isn’t true for perfect works. In reality, it’s impossible to list the merits or identify which parts of those perfect works are beautiful, because they are such a complete fusion that they possess only one value. Life flows through the whole organism; it doesn't get isolated in the individual parts.
Unsuccessful works may have merit in various degrees, even the greatest. The beautiful does not possess degrees, for there is no conceiving a more beautiful, that is, an expressive that is more expressive, an adequate that is more than adequate. Ugliness, on the other hand, does possess degrees, from the rather ugly (or almost beautiful) to the extremely ugly. But if the ugly were complete, that is to say, without any element of beauty, it would for that very reason cease to be ugly, because it would be without the contradiction in which is the reason of its existence. The disvalue would become non-value; activity would give place to passivity, with which it is not at war, save when activity is really present to oppose it.
Unsuccessful works can have varying degrees of value, even the most significant ones. Beauty doesn't have degrees because there's no concept of something being more beautiful, or an expression being more expressive, or adequacy being more than adequate. But ugliness does have degrees, ranging from slightly ugly (or almost beautiful) to extremely ugly. However, if something were completely ugly, meaning it had no elements of beauty, it would, for that reason, stop being ugly because it would lack the contradiction that gives it existence. The negative value would turn into non-value; action would give way to passivity, which isn't in conflict with it, except when action is genuinely there to oppose it.
And because the distinctive consciousness of the beautiful and of the ugly is based on the conflicts and contradictions in which æsthetic activity is developed, it is evident that this consciousness becomes attenuated to the point of disappearing altogether, as we descend from the more complicated to the more simple and to the simplest instances of expression. Hence the illusion that there are expressions neither beautiful nor ugly, those[Pg 80] which are obtained without sensible effort and appear easy and natural being considered such.
And because our understanding of what is beautiful and what is ugly arises from the conflicts and contradictions present in artistic expression, it's clear that this understanding fades away as we move from more complex to simpler and even simplest forms of expression. This leads to the misconception that there are expressions that are neither beautiful nor ugly—those that seem effortless and appear easy and natural are often seen this way.
The whole mystery of the beautiful and the ugly is reduced to these henceforth most easy definitions. Should any one object that there exist perfect æsthetic expressions before which no pleasure is felt, and others, perhaps even failures, which give him the greatest pleasure, we must recommend him to concentrate his attention in the æsthetic fact, upon that which is truly æsthetic pleasure. Æsthetic pleasure is sometimes reinforced or rather complicated by pleasures arising from extraneous facts, which are only accidentally found united with it. The poet or any other artist affords an instance of purely æsthetic pleasure at the moment when he sees (or intuites) his work for the first time; that is to say, when his impressions take form and his countenance is irradiated with the divine joy of the creator. On the other hand, a mixed pleasure is experienced by one who goes to the theatre, after a day's work, to witness a comedy: when the pleasure of rest and amusement, or that of laughingly snatching a nail from his coffin, accompanies the moment of true æsthetic pleasure in the art of the dramatist and actors. The same may be said of the artist who looks upon his labour with pleasure when it is finished, experiencing, in addition to the æsthetic pleasure, that very different one which arises from the thought of self-complacency satisfied, or even of the economic gain which will come to him from his work. Instances could be multiplied.
The whole mystery of the beautiful and the ugly can now be easily defined. If someone argues that there are perfect artistic expressions that don't evoke any pleasure and others, even those that fail, that bring them the greatest joy, we recommend they focus on the aesthetic fact and what constitutes true aesthetic pleasure. Aesthetic pleasure is sometimes enhanced or complicated by additional pleasures from outside factors that happen to be associated with it. A poet or any artist experiences pure aesthetic pleasure the moment they see (or sense) their work for the first time; in other words, when their impressions take shape and their expression shines with the divine joy of creation. On the other hand, someone going to the theater after a long day to enjoy a comedy experiences a mixed pleasure: the enjoyment of relaxation and fun, or the comedic relief from life’s struggles, accompanies the genuine aesthetic pleasure from the playwright’s and actors’ art. The same applies to an artist who feels pleased with their completed work, experiencing, in addition to aesthetic pleasure, a very different satisfaction from feeling proud of their success or even anticipating the financial reward from their work. Many more examples could be given.
A category of apparent æsthetic feelings has been formed in modern Æsthetic, not arising from the form, that is to say, from the works of art as such, but from their content. It has been remarked that artistic representations arouse pleasure and pain in their infinite shades of variety. We tremble with anxiety, we rejoice, we fear, we laugh, we weep, we desire, with the personages of a drama or of a romance, with the figures in a picture and with the melody of music. But these feelings are not such as would be aroused by the real fact outside art; or rather, they are the same in quality, but are[Pg 81] quantitatively an attenuation of real things. Æsthetic and apparent pleasure and pain show themselves to be light, shallow, mobile. We have no need to treat here of these apparent feelings, for the good reason that we have already amply discussed them; indeed, we have hitherto treated of nothing but them. What are these apparent or manifested feelings, but feelings objectified, intuited, expressed? And it is natural that they do not trouble and afflict us as passionately as those of real life, because those were matter, these are form and activity; those true and proper feelings, these intuitions and expressions. The formula of apparent feelings is therefore for us nothing but a tautology, through which we can run the pen without scruple.
A category of apparent aesthetic feelings has emerged in modern aesthetics, not coming from the form itself, meaning the art pieces, but from their content. It's been noted that artistic representations evoke pleasure and pain in their countless variations. We feel anxiety, joy, fear, laughter, tears, and desire alongside the characters in a drama or a romance, the figures in a painting, and the melodies of music. However, these feelings aren’t the same as those triggered by real-life events; or rather, they share the same quality but are[Pg 81] a diluted version of actual experiences. Aesthetic and apparent pleasure and pain prove to be light, superficial, and fluid. We don't need to delve into these apparent feelings here, as we've already discussed them in detail; in fact, we’ve primarily focused on them so far. What are these apparent or expressed feelings but feelings that have been objectified, understood, and communicated? It makes sense that they don’t disturb or affect us as deeply as those of real life because the former are material, while these are form and activity; those are genuine feelings, while these are intuitions and expressions. Therefore, the concept of apparent feelings is essentially a tautology for us, one through which we can easily write without hesitation.
XI
CRITICISM OF ÆSTHETIC HEDONISM
As we are opposed to hedonism in general, that is to say, to the theory based upon the pleasure and pain intrinsic to the economic activity and accompanying every other form of activity, which, confounding container and content, fails to recognize any process but the hedonistic; so we are opposed to æsthetic hedonism in particular, which looks at any rate upon the æsthetic, if not also upon all other activities, as a simple fact of feeling, and confounds the pleasurable expression, which is the beautiful, with the simply pleasurable and all its other species.
As we're against hedonism in general, meaning the theory that focuses on the pleasure and pain tied to economic activity and all other types of activity, which mixes up the container and the content and only acknowledges the hedonistic process; we're also specifically against aesthetic hedonism, which sees the aesthetic, if not all other activities, merely as a matter of feeling and confuses pleasurable expression, which is the beautiful, with simple pleasure and all its variations.
The æsthetic-hedonistic point of view has been presented in several forms. One of the most ancient conceives the beautiful as that which pleases sight and hearing, that is to say, the so-called higher senses. When analysis of æsthetic facts first began, it was, indeed, difficult to avoid the false belief that a picture and a piece of music are impressions of sight or hearing and correctly to interpret the obvious remark that the blind man does not enjoy the picture, nor the deaf man the music. To show, as we have shown, that the æsthetic fact does not depend upon the nature of the impressions, but that all sensible impressions can be raised to æsthetic expression and that none need of necessity be so raised, is an idea which presents itself only when all other doctrinal constructions of this problem have been tried. Any one who holds that the æsthetic fact is something pleasing to the eyes or to the hearing, has no line of defence against[Pg 83] him who consistently proceeds to identify the beautiful with the pleasurable in general, and includes in Æsthetic cooking, or (as some positivists have called it) the viscerally beautiful.
The aesthetic-hedonistic perspective has appeared in various forms. One of the oldest views considers beauty to be what pleases our sight and hearing, also known as the so-called higher senses. When the analysis of aesthetic experiences first started, it was indeed hard to avoid the misconception that a painting and a piece of music are just impressions of sight or sound, and to correctly understand the straightforward observation that a blind person can't appreciate a painting, nor can a deaf person enjoy music. Our demonstration that the aesthetic experience doesn't rely on the nature of the impressions, but that all sensory impressions can be elevated to aesthetic expression and that none must necessarily be elevated, is a concept that emerges only after all other theoretical approaches to this issue have been explored. Anyone who believes that the aesthetic experience is simply something pleasing to the eyes or ears has no defense against[Pg 83] those who consistently equate beauty with pleasure in general, including in what some positivists have termed aesthetically pleasing cooking, or the viscerally beautiful.
The theory of play is another form of æsthetic hedonism. The concept of play has sometimes helped towards the realization of the activistic character of the expressive fact: man (it has been said) is not really man, save when he begins to play (that is to say, when he frees himself from natural and mechanical causality and works spiritually); and his first game is art. But since the word "play" also means that pleasure which arises from the expenditure of the exuberant energy of the organism (which is a practical fact), the consequence of this theory has been that every game has been called an æsthetic fact, or that the æsthetic function has been called a game, because like science and everything else, it may form part of a game. Morality alone cannot ever be caused by the will to play (for it will never consent to such an origin), but on the contrary itself dominates and regulates the act itself of playing.
The theory of play is another version of aesthetic hedonism. The idea of play has sometimes helped us understand the active nature of expression: people (it has been said) aren’t really themselves until they start to play (meaning they detach from natural and mechanical causality and create on a spiritual level); and their first act of play is art. However, since “play” also refers to the pleasure that comes from using up the abundant energy of an organism (which is a practical fact), this theory implies that every game is considered an aesthetic fact, or that the aesthetic function is referred to as a game, because like science and everything else, it can be part of a game. Morality, on the other hand, can never stem from the desire to play (since it won’t accept such a foundation), but instead controls and regulates the act of playing itself.
Finally, some have tried to deduce the pleasure of art from the echo of that of the sexual organs. And some of the most recent æstheticians confidently find the genesis of the æsthetic fact in the pleasure of conquering and in that of triumphing, or, as others add, in the wish of the male to conquer the female. This theory is seasoned with much anecdotal erudition, heaven knows of what degree of credibility, as to the customs of savage peoples. But there was really no need for such assistance, since in ordinary life one often meets poets who adorn themselves with their poetry, like cocks raising their crests, or turkeys spreading out their tails. But any one who does this, in so far as he does it, is not a poet but a poor fool, in fact, a poor fool of a cock or turkey, and the desire for the victorious conquest of women has nothing to do with the fact of art. It would be just as correct to look upon poetry as economic, because there once were court poets and salaried poets, and there are poets now[Pg 84] who find in the sale of their verses an aid to life if not a complete living. This deduction and definition has not failed to attract some zealous neophytes in historical materialism.
Finally, some have tried to trace the enjoyment of art back to that of the sexual organs. And some of the latest aestheticians confidently believe that the source of the aesthetic experience lies in the pleasure of conquering and triumphing, or, as others suggest, in the male's desire to conquer the female. This theory is supported by a lot of anecdotal knowledge, although its reliability is questionable, regarding the customs of primitive cultures. However, there was really no need for such support, since in everyday life, you often encounter poets who flaunt their poetry like roosters puffing up their feathers or turkeys fanning out their tails. But anyone who does this, to the extent that they do, isn’t a poet but rather a foolish creature, essentially a foolish rooster or turkey, and the desire for victorious conquest of women has nothing to do with art itself. It would be just as valid to view poetry as economic, because there were once court poets and salaried poets, and there are poets today[Pg 84] who rely on selling their verses to support themselves, if not fully make a living. This reasoning and definition have indeed drawn some enthusiastic newcomers to historical materialism.
Another less vulgar current of thought considers Æsthetic as the science of the sympathetic, as that with which we sympathize, which attracts, rejoices, arouses pleasure and admiration. But the sympathetic is nothing but the image or representation of what pleases. And as such it is a complex fact, resulting from a constant element, the æsthetic element of representation, and a variable element, the pleasing in its infinite forms, arising from all the various classes of values.
Another less vulgar current of thought views aesthetics as the science of the sympathetic, which is what we relate to, what attracts us, brings us joy, and evokes pleasure and admiration. However, the sympathetic is simply the image or representation of what we find pleasurable. It is a complex phenomenon, made up of a constant element, the aesthetic element of representation, and a variable element, the pleasing in its countless forms, coming from all the different types of values.
In ordinary language, there is sometimes a feeling of repugnance at calling an expression "beautiful," unless it is an expression of the sympathetic. Hence the continual conflicts between the point of view of the æsthetician or art critic and that of the ordinary person, who cannot succeed in persuading himself that the image of pain and baseness can be beautiful or at least that it has as much right to be beautiful as the pleasing and the good.
In everyday language, people often feel uneasy about calling something "beautiful" unless it expresses something sympathetic. This leads to ongoing clashes between the perspectives of art critics and regular individuals, who struggle to accept that images of pain and negativity can be beautiful, or at least that they deserve to be considered beautiful just as much as things that are pleasing and good.
The conflict could be put an end to by distinguishing two different sciences, one of expression and the other of the sympathetic, if the latter could be the object of a special science; that is to say, if it were not, as has been shown, a complex and equivocal concept. If predominance be given to the expressive fact, it enters Æsthetic as science of expression; if to the pleasurable content, we fall back to the study of facts essentially hedonistic (utilitarian), however complicated they may appear. The particular origin of the doctrine which conceives the relation between form and content as the sum of two values is also to be sought in the doctrine of the sympathetic.
The conflict could be resolved by distinguishing between two different areas of study: one focused on expression and the other on the sympathetic, if the latter could be considered a separate field of study; meaning, if it weren't, as has been pointed out, a complicated and unclear idea. If we prioritize the expressive aspect, it becomes a part of Aesthetics as the study of expression; if we focus on the enjoyable aspect, we revert to examining fundamentally hedonistic (utilitarian) facts, no matter how complex they may seem. The specific origin of the idea that sees the relationship between form and content as the combination of two values can also be traced back to the theory of the sympathetic.
In all the doctrines just now discussed, art is considered as a merely hedonistic thing. But æsthetic hedonism cannot be maintained, save by uniting it with a general philosophical hedonism, which does not admit any other form of value. Hardly has this hedonistic[Pg 85] conception of art been received by philosophers who admit one or more spiritual values, truth or morality, when the following question must necessarily be asked: What must be done with art? To what use should it be put? Should a free course be allowed to the pleasures it procures? And if so, to what extent? The question of the end of art, which in the Æsthetic of expression is inconceivable, has a clear significance in the Æsthetic of the Sympathetic and demands a solution.
In all the doctrines just discussed, art is seen as just a pleasure-seeking thing. But aesthetic hedonism can only be maintained by linking it to a broader philosophical hedonism, which doesn't recognize any other kind of value. Hardly has this hedonistic[Pg 85] view of art been accepted by philosophers who acknowledge one or more spiritual values, like truth or morality, when the following questions inevitably arise: What should we do with art? How should it be used? Should we allow the pleasures it brings to flow freely? And if so, to what extent? The question of the end of art, which seems unimaginable in the Aesthetic of expression, has clear meaning in the Aesthetic of the Sympathetic and requires an answer.
Now it is evident that such solution can have but two forms, one altogether negative, the other of a restrictive nature. The first, which we shall call rigoristic or ascetic, appears several times, although not frequently, in the history of ideas. It looks upon art as an inebriation of the senses and therefore as not only useless but harmful. According to this theory, then, we must exert all our strength to liberate the human soul from its disturbing influence. The other solution, which we shall call pedagogic or moralistic-utilitarian, admits art, but only in so far as it co-operates with the end of morality; in so far as it assists with innocent pleasure the work of him who points the way to the true and the good; in so far as it anoints the edge of the cup of wisdom and morality with sweet honey.
Now it's clear that this solution can only take two forms: one entirely negative, and the other more limited. The first, which we'll refer to as rigoristic or ascetic, appears a few times, though not often, in the history of ideas. It views art as a distraction for the senses and thus sees it as not only pointless but harmful. According to this viewpoint, we must use all our strength to free the human soul from its unsettling influence. The other solution, which we'll call pedagogic or moralistic-utilitarian, accepts art, but only to the extent that it supports the goal of morality; as long as it helps provide innocent pleasure in the work of those who guide us toward truth and goodness; as long as it sweetens the edge of the cup of wisdom and morality with a touch of honey.
It is well to observe that it would be an error to divide this second view into intellectualistic and moralistic-utilitarian, according as to whether be assigned to art the end of leading to the true or to what is practically good. The educational task which is imposed upon it, precisely because it is an end which is sought after and advised, is no longer merely a theoretical fact, but a theoretical fact already become the ground for practical action; it is not, therefore, intellectualism, but pedagogism and practicism. Nor would it be more exact to subdivide the pedagogic view into pure utilitarian and moralistic-utilitarian; because those who admit only the satisfaction of the individual (the desire of the individual), precisely because they are absolute hedonists, have no motive for seeking an ulterior justification for art.
It’s important to note that it would be a mistake to break this second viewpoint down into intellectual and moralistic-utilitarian based on whether art is meant to lead to truth or practical goodness. The educational role that art plays, precisely because it is an end that is pursued and recommended, is no longer just a theoretical concept, but a theoretical concept that has become the basis for practical action; it’s not just intellectualism, but rather pedagogical and practical. It wouldn’t be accurate to further divide the pedagogical view into pure utilitarian and moralistic-utilitarian; because those who only recognize individual satisfaction (the individual’s desires), as strict hedonists, have no reason to look for a deeper justification for art.
But to enunciate these theories at the point to which we have attained is to confute them. We prefer to restrict ourselves to observing that in the pedagogic theory of art is to be found another of the reasons why the claim has erroneously been made that the content of art should be chosen with a view to certain practical effects.
But expressing these theories at this stage only disproves them. We prefer to stick to noting that in the teaching theory of art lies another reason why it's mistakenly claimed that the content of art should be chosen for specific practical outcomes.
The thesis that art consists of pure beauty has often been brought forward against hedonistic and pedagogic Æsthetic, and eagerly taken up by artists: "Heaven places all our joy in pure beauty, and the Verse is everything." If by this be understood that art is not to be confounded with sensual pleasure (utilitarian practicism), nor with the exercise of morality, then our Æsthetic also must be permitted to adorn itself with the title of Æsthetic of pure beauty. But if (as is often the case) something mystical and transcendent be meant by this, something unknown to our poor human world, or something spiritual and beatific, but not expressive, we must reply that while applauding the conception of a beauty free from all that is not the spiritual form of expression, we are unable to conceive a beauty superior to this and still less that it should be purified of expression, or severed from itself.
The idea that art is all about pure beauty has frequently been argued against hedonistic and educational aesthetics, and has been eagerly embraced by artists: "Heaven puts all our joy in pure beauty, and the Verse is everything." If this means that art shouldn't be confused with sensual pleasure (practical utility), nor with moral exercises, then our aesthetics should also be allowed to take on the title of Aesthetic of pure beauty. However, if (as is often the case) this refers to something mystical and transcendent, something beyond our limited human understanding, or something spiritual and blissful, but not expressive, we must respond that while we appreciate the idea of a beauty free from anything that's not the spiritual form of expression, we cannot imagine a beauty that is greater than this, let alone one that should be purified of expression, or separated from it.
XII
THE ÆSTHETIC OF THE SYMPATHETIC AND PSEUDO-ÆSTHETIC CONCEPTS
The doctrine of the sympathetic (very often animated and seconded in this by the capricious metaphysical and mystical Æsthetic, and by that blind traditionalism which assumes an intimate connection between things fortuitously treated together by the same authors in the same books), has introduced and rendered familiar in systems of Æsthetic a series of concepts a rapid mention of which suffices to justify our resolute expulsion of them from our own treatise.
The idea of sympathy (often supported by the unpredictable metaphysical and mystical aesthetics, and by the blind traditionalism that assumes a close relationship between things that are coincidentally grouped together by the same authors in the same books) has brought in and made familiar a range of concepts in aesthetic systems. A quick mention of these concepts is enough to justify our firm decision to leave them out of our own discussion.
Their catalogue is long, not to say interminable: tragic, comic, sublime, pathetic, moving, sad, ridiculous, melancholy, tragi-comic, humorous, majestic, dignified, serious, grave, imposing, noble, decorous, graceful, attractive, piquant, coquettish, idyllic, elegiac, cheerful, violent, ingenuous, cruel, base, horrible, disgusting, dreadful, nauseating; the fist can be increased at will.
Their catalog is extensive, if not endless: tragic, comic, sublime, pathetic, moving, sad, ridiculous, melancholy, tragi-comic, humorous, majestic, dignified, serious, grave, imposing, noble, decorous, graceful, attractive, piquant, flirtatious, idyllic, elegiac, cheerful, violent, innocent, cruel, base, horrible, disgusting, dreadful, nauseating; the list can be expanded at will.
Since that doctrine took the sympathetic as its special object, it was naturally unable to neglect any of the varieties of the sympathetic, any of the mixtures or gradations by means of which, starting from the sympathetic in its loftiest and most intense manifestation, its contrary, the antipathetic and repugnant, is finally reached. And since the sympathetic content was held to be the beautiful and the antipathetic the ugly, the varieties (tragic, comic, sublime, pathetic, etc.) constituted for that conception of Æsthetic the shades and gradations intervening between the beautiful and the ugly.
Since that idea focused on the sympathetic, it inevitably couldn’t ignore any of its different forms, nor the mixtures or variations that lead from the highest and most intense expressions of the sympathetic to its opposite, the antipathetic and repulsive. And since the sympathetic was considered beautiful while the antipathetic was seen as ugly, the different forms (tragic, comic, sublime, pathetic, etc.) represented the shades and variations that exist between the beautiful and the ugly.
Having enumerated and defined as well as it could, the chief of these varieties, the Æsthetic of the sympathetic set itself the problem of the place to be assigned to the ugly in art. This problem is without meaning for us, who do not recognize any ugliness save the anti-æsthetic or inexpressive, which can never form part of the æsthetic fact, being, on the contrary, its antithesis. But in the doctrine which we are here criticizing the positing and discussion of that problem meant neither more nor less than the necessity of reconciling in some way the false and defective idea of art from which it started—art reduced to the representation of the pleasurable—with real art, which occupies a far wider field. Hence the artificial attempt to settle what examples of the ugly (antipathetic) could be admitted in artistic representation, and for what reasons, and in what ways.
Having outlined and defined the main types as best as possible, the leaders of the aesthetic movement tackled the issue of where to place the ugly in art. This issue doesn't really matter to us, as we don't recognize any ugliness except for the anti-aesthetic or uninspiring, which can never be considered part of the aesthetic experience, but rather its antithesis. However, in the theory we are critiquing, raising and discussing this problem meant addressing the challenge of reconciling the flawed and limited view of art from which it originated—art simplified to just depicting pleasure—with true art, which covers a much broader spectrum. This led to a forced attempt to determine what forms of the ugly (antipathetic) could be included in artistic representation, along with the reasons for doing so and the methods involved.
The answer was: that the ugly is admissible, only when it can be overcome; an unconquerable ugliness, such as the disgusting or the nauseating, being altogether excluded. Further, that the duty of the ugly, when admitted in art, is to contribute towards heightening the effect of the beautiful (sympathetic), by producing a series of contrasts, from which the pleasurable may issue more efficacious and joy-giving. It is, indeed, a common observation that pleasure is more vividly felt when preceded by abstinence and suffering. Thus the ugly in art was looked upon as adapted for the service of the beautiful, a stimulant and condiment of æsthetic pleasure.
The answer was that the ugly is acceptable only when it can be overcome; an ugliness that cannot be conquered, like the disgusting or the nauseating, is completely excluded. Additionally, the role of the ugly, when allowed in art, is to enhance the impact of the beautiful (sympathetic) by creating a series of contrasts, from which pleasure can emerge more effectively and joyfully. It’s a common observation that pleasure is felt more intensely when it follows a period of restraint and suffering. Therefore, the ugly in art was seen as serving the beautiful, acting as a stimulant and seasoning for aesthetic pleasure.
That special refinement of hedonistic theory which used to be pompously called the doctrine of the overcoming of the ugly falls with the Æsthetic of the sympathetic, and with it the enumeration and definition of the concepts mentioned above, which show themselves to be completely foreign to Æsthetic. For Æsthetic does not recognize the sympathetic or the antipathetic or their varieties, but only the spiritual activity of representation.
That specific version of hedonistic theory that used to be pretentiously referred to as the doctrine of the overcoming of the ugly collapses along with the Aesthetics of the sympathetic, and along with it, the list and explanation of the concepts mentioned above, which turn out to be entirely unrelated to Aesthetics. Aesthetics doesn't acknowledge the sympathetic or the antipathetic or their different forms, but only the mental process of representation.
Nevertheless, the important place which, as we have said, those concepts have hitherto occupied in æsthetic treatises makes it advisable to supply a rather more[Pg 89] complete explanation as to their nature. What shall be their lot? Excluded from Æsthetic, in what other part of Philosophy will they be received?
Nevertheless, the important role that those concepts have held in aesthetic discussions suggests that we should provide a more[Pg 89] complete explanation of their nature. What will happen to them? If they are excluded from aesthetics, in what other area of philosophy will they be accepted?
In truth, nowhere; for all those concepts are without philosophical value. They are nothing but a series of classes, which can be fashioned in the most various ways and multiplied at pleasure, to which it is sought to reduce the infinite complications and shadings of the values and disvalues of life. Of these classes, some have an especially positive significance, like the beautiful, the sublime, the majestic, the solemn, the serious, the weighty, the noble, the elevated; others a significance chiefly negative, like the ugly, the painful, the horrible, the dreadful, the tremendous, the monstrous, the insipid, the extravagant; finally in others a mixed significance prevails, such as the comic, the tender, the melancholy, the humorous, the tragi-comic. The complications are infinite, because the individuations are infinite; hence it is not possible to construct the concepts, save in the arbitrary and approximate manner proper to the natural sciences, satisfied with making the best classification they can of that reality which they can neither exhaust by enumeration, nor understand and conquer speculatively. And since Psychology is the naturalistic science which undertakes to construct types and schemes of the spiritual life of man (a science whose merely empirical and descriptive character becomes more evident day by day), these concepts do not belong to Æsthetic, nor to Philosophy in general, but must simply be handed over to Psychology.
In reality, nowhere; because all these concepts lack philosophical value. They are just a series of categories that can be shaped in countless ways and created at will, aimed at simplifying the endless complexities and nuances of life's values and disvalues. Among these categories, some have particularly positive meanings, like beauty, the sublime, majesty, seriousness, weightiness, nobility, and elevation; others hold mainly negative meanings, like ugliness, pain, horror, dread, monstrosity, insipidity, and extravagance; finally, in some, a mixed significance is present, such as the comic, the tender, the melancholy, the humorous, and the tragicomedy. The complexities are endless because individual experiences are infinite; thus, it’s impossible to construct concepts except in the arbitrary and rough manner suited to the natural sciences, content with creating the best classification of a reality they can neither fully enumerate nor completely understand and grasp speculatively. And since Psychology is the naturalistic science that aims to create types and frameworks for the spiritual life of humans (a science whose purely empirical and descriptive nature becomes clearer every day), these concepts do not belong to Aesthetics or to Philosophy in general, but should simply be assigned to Psychology.
The case of those concepts is that of all other psychological constructions: no rigorous definitions of them are possible; and consequently they cannot be deduced from one another nor be connected in a system, though this has often been attempted, with great waste of time and without obtaining thereby any useful results. Nor can it be claimed as possible to obtain empirical definitions, universally acceptable as precise and true in the place of those philosophical definitions recognized as impossible. For no single definition of a single fact[Pg 90] can be given, but there are innumerable definitions of it, according to the cases and the purposes for which they are made; and it is clear that if there were only one which had the value of truth it would no longer be an empirical, but a rigorous and philosophical definition. And as a matter of fact whenever one of the terms to which we have referred has been employed (or indeed any other belonging to the same class), a new definition of it has been given at the same time, expressed or understood. Each one of those definitions differed somehow from the others, in some particular, however minute, and in its implied reference to some individual fact or other, which thus became a special object of attention and was raised to the position of a general type. Thus it is that not one of such definitions satisfies either the hearer or the constructor of it. For a moment later he finds himself before a new instance to which he recognizes that his definition is more or less insufficient, ill-adapted, and in need of retouching. So we must leave writers and speakers free to define the sublime or the comic, the tragic or the humorous, on every occasion as they please and as may suit the end they have in view. And if an empirical definition of universal validity be demanded, we can but submit this one:—The sublime (or comic, tragic, humorous, etc.) is everything that is or shall be so called by those who have employed or shall employ these words.
The way these concepts work is similar to all other psychological ideas: it's impossible to come up with strict definitions for them. Because of this, they can't be derived from each other or organized into a system, even though many have tried, wasting a lot of time without achieving any useful results. It's also not feasible to create universally accepted empirical definitions that could replace the philosophical ones that are deemed impossible. No single definition can capture one fact[Pg 90]; there are countless definitions depending on the context and purpose for which they are created. Clearly, if there were only one definition that was true, it would move from being empirical to being a strict philosophical definition. In reality, whenever one of the terms we've discussed (or any other from the same group) is used, a new definition comes along either explicitly or implicitly. Each definition varies in some way, no matter how small, and relates to a specific fact, which becomes a focal point and is elevated to a general category. For this reason, none of these definitions truly satisfy either the listener or the person creating them. A moment later, they find themselves facing a new example that shows their definition is somewhat lacking, ill-suited, and needs adjustments. Thus, we should allow writers and speakers to define the sublime, the comic, the tragic, or the humorous as they wish, depending on their goals. If we must provide an empirical definition that holds universal validity, we can suggest this one:—The sublime (or comic, tragic, humorous, etc.) is everything that is or will be referred to as such by anyone who has used or will use these words.
What is the sublime? The unexpected affirmation of an overwhelming moral force: that is one definition. But the other definition is equally good, which recognizes the sublime also where the force which affirms itself is certainly overwhelming, but immoral and destructive. Both remain vague and lack precision, until applied to a concrete case, to an example which makes clear what is meant by "overwhelming," and what by unexpected. They are quantitative concepts, but falsely quantitative, since there is no way of measuring them; they are at bottom metaphors, emphatic phrases, or logical tautologies. The humorous will be laughter amid tears, bitter laughter, the sudden spring from the comic to the tragic[Pg 91] and from the tragic to the comic, the romantic comic, the opposite of the sublime, war declared against every attempt at insincerity, compassion ashamed to weep, a laugh, not at the fact, but at the ideal itself; and what you will beside, according as it is wished to get a view of the physiognomy of this or that poet, of this or that poem, which, in its uniqueness, is its own definition, and though momentary and circumscribed, is alone adequate. The comic has been defined as the displeasure arising from the perception of a deformity immediately followed by a greater pleasure arising from the relaxation of our psychical forces, strained in expectation of a perception looked upon as important. While listening to a narrative, which might, for example, be a description of the magnificently heroic purpose of some individual, we anticipate in imagination the occurrence of a magnificent and heroic action, and we prepare for its reception by concentrating our psychic forces. All of a sudden, however, instead of the magnificent and heroic action, which the preliminaries and the tone of the narrative had led us to expect, there is an unexpected change to a small, mean, foolish action, which does not satisfy to our expectation. We have been deceived, and the recognition of the deceit brings with it an instant of displeasure. But this instant is as it were conquered by that which immediately follows: we are able to relax our strained attention, to free ourselves from the provision of accumulated psychic energy henceforth superfluous, to feel ourselves light and well. This is the pleasure of the comic, with its physiological equivalent of laughter. If the unpleasant fact that has appeared should painfully affect our interests, there would not be pleasure, laughter would be at once suffocated, the psychic energy would be strained and overstrained by other more weighty perceptions. If on the other hand such more weighty perceptions do not appear, if the whole loss be limited to a slight deception of our foresight, then the feeling of our psychic wealth that ensues affords ample compensation for this very slight disappointment. Such, expressed in a few words,[Pg 92] is one of the most accurate modern definitions of the comic. It boasts of containing in itself, justified or corrected and verified, the manifold attempts to define the comic, from Hellenic antiquity to our own day, from Plato's definition in the Philebus, and from Aristotle's, which is more explicit, and looks upon the comic as an ugliness without pain, to that of Hobbes, who replaced it in the feeling of individual superiority; of Kant, who saw in it the relaxation of a tension; or from the other proposals of those for whom it was the conflict between great and small, between the finite and the infinite and so on. But on close observation, the analysis and definition above given, although in appearance most elaborate and precise, yet enunciates characteristics which are applicable, not only to the comic, but to every spiritual process; such as the succession of painful and pleasing moments and the satisfaction arising from the consciousness of strength and of its free expansion. The differentiation is here given by quantitative determinations whose limits cannot be laid down. They therefore remain vague words, possessing some degree of meaning from their reference to this or that particular comic fact, and from the psychic disposition of qualities of the speaker. If such definitions be taken too seriously, there happens to them what Jean Paul Richter said of all the definitions of the comic: namely, that their sole merit is to be themselves comic and to produce in reality the fact which they vainly try to fix logically. And who will ever logically determine the dividing line between the comic and the non-comic, between laughter and smiles, between smiling and gravity, or cut the ever varying continuum into which life melts into clearly divided parts?
What is the sublime? It's the unexpected recognition of an overwhelming moral force: that’s one definition. But another definition is just as valid, recognizing the sublime even when the force behind it is certainly overwhelming, but immoral and destructive. Both definitions remain vague and lack clarity until we apply them to a specific example that illustrates what we mean by "overwhelming" and what we mean by "unexpected." They are quantitative concepts, but misleadingly quantitative, since there's no way to measure them; at their core, they are metaphors, emphatic phrases, or logical tautologies. The humorous aspect involves laughter amid tears, bitter laughter, the sudden transition from the comic to the tragic and then back to the comic, the romantic comic, opposing the sublime, waging war against any attempt at insincerity, compassion embarrassed to cry, a laugh not at the situation, but at the ideal itself; and everything else according to how one wishes to interpret the character of a particular poet or poem, which, in its uniqueness, serves as its own definition, and though fleeting and limited, is uniquely adequate. The comic has been defined as the displeasure that arises from noticing a deformity, quickly followed by a greater pleasure from the relief of our mental strain, which was built up in anticipation of an important perception. While listening to a narrative, such as a description of some individual's heroically magnificent purpose, we expect to witness a magnificent and heroic act, preparing ourselves for it by focusing our mental energy. Suddenly, instead of that magnificent and heroic action that the buildup had led us to expect, there’s an unexpected shift to a small, petty, foolish action, which does not live up to our expectations. We feel deceived, and realizing the deceit brings a moment of displeasure. However, this moment is overtaken by what follows: we can relax our tense concentration, free ourselves from the strain of accumulated mental energy now rendered unnecessary, and feel light and good. This is the pleasure of the comic, which physiologically manifests as laughter. If the unpleasant fact that appears negatively impacts our interests, there would be no pleasure; laughter would be immediately stifled, and our mental energy would become stretched and strained by weightier perceptions. But if such weighty perceptions don’t arise, and the loss is merely a slight misjudgment of our foresight, then the subsequent feeling of our mental abundance compensates quite well for this minor disappointment. Thus, in brief, this is one of the most accurate modern definitions of the comic. It claims to encompass, justified or corrected and verified, the various attempts to define the comic, from ancient Greece to today, starting from Plato's definition in the Philebus, and Aristotle's more explicit view, which considered the comic as an ugliness without pain, to Hobbes, who related it to the feeling of individual superiority; Kant, who saw it as the relaxation of tension; and others who defined it as the conflict between the great and the small, between the finite and the infinite, and so on. Yet, upon closer inspection, the analysis and definition given above, despite appearing elaborate and precise, expresses characteristics that apply not only to the comic but to every mental process; such as the alternating painful and pleasurable moments and the satisfaction that comes from realizing strength and its free expression. The distinction is made through quantitative determinations whose limits can’t be precisely established. They thus remain vague terms, carrying some meaning based on their relation to specific comic situations and the mental attitudes of the speaker. If such definitions are taken too seriously, they encounter what Jean Paul Richter suggested about all definitions of the comic: namely, that their only merit is to be themselves comic and to actually produce the phenomenon they futilely attempt to define logically. And who could ever logically draw a line between the comic and the non-comic, between laughter and smiles, between smiling and seriousness, or neatly divide the constantly shifting continuum of life into distinct categories?
The facts, classified as far as possible in these psychological concepts, bear no relation to the artistic fact, beyond the general one, that all of them, in so far as they constitute the material of life, can become the object of artistic representation; and the other, an accidental relation, that æsthetic facts also may sometimes enter the processes described, such as the impression of the sublime aroused[Pg 93] by the work of a Titanic artist, such as Dante or Shakespeare, and of the comic produced by the attempts of a dauber or scribbler.
The facts, categorized as much as possible within these psychological concepts, have no real connection to the artistic fact, except for the general idea that all of them, since they make up the material of life, can be transformed into artistic representation. There’s also a more incidental connection, where aesthetic facts can sometimes influence the processes mentioned, like the feeling of the sublime evoked[Pg 93] by the work of a monumental artist like Dante or Shakespeare, and the humor created by the efforts of a mediocre artist or writer.
But here too the process is external to the æsthetic fact, to which is linked only the feeling of æsthetic value and disvalue, of the beautiful and of the ugly. Dante's Farinata is æsthetically beautiful and nothing but beautiful: if the force of will of that personage seem also sublime, or the expression that Dante gives him seem, by reason of his great genius, sublime in comparison with that of a less energetic poet, these are things altogether outside æsthetic consideration. We repeat again that this last pays attention always and only to the adequateness of the expression, that is to say, to beauty.
But here, too, the process is separate from the aesthetic fact, which is only connected to the feelings of aesthetic value and disvalue, of beauty and ugliness. Dante's Farinata is aesthetically beautiful and nothing but beautiful: if that character’s willpower seems sublime, or if Dante’s portrayal of him appears sublime because of his great genius compared to a less powerful poet, those aspects are completely outside of aesthetic judgment. We emphasize once more that this final point focuses only on the adequacy of the expression, meaning beauty.
XIII
THE "PHYSICALLY BEAUTIFUL" IN NATURE AND IN ART
Æsthetic activity, distinct from the practical activity, is always accompanied by it in its manifestations. Hence its utilitarian or hedonistic side, and the pleasure and pain which are, as it were, the practical echo of æsthetic value and disvalue, of the beautiful and of the ugly. But this practical side of the æsthetic activity has in its turn a physical or psycho-physical accompaniment, which consists of sounds, tones, movements, combinations of lines and colours, and so on.
Aesthetic activity, different from practical activity, is always present in its expressions. This is why it has a practical or pleasure-seeking aspect, along with the feelings of pleasure and pain that reflect aesthetic value and worthlessness, beauty and ugliness. However, this practical side of aesthetic activity also has a physical or psycho-physical component, which includes sounds, tones, movements, combinations of lines and colors, and so on.
Does it really possess this side, or does it only seem to possess it, through the construction which we put on it in physical science, and the useful and arbitrary methods which we have already several times set in relief as proper to the empirical and abstract sciences? Our reply cannot be doubtful, that is, it must affirm to the second of the two hypotheses.
Does it really have this aspect, or does it just seem to have it because of how we interpret it in physical science and the practical and arbitrary methods we've highlighted multiple times as relevant to empirical and abstract sciences? Our answer can't be uncertain; it must confirm the second of the two hypotheses.
However, it will be better to leave this point in suspense, since it is not at present necessary to press this line of inquiry further. The mere mention suffices to secure our speaking (for reasons of simplicity and adhesion to ordinary language) of the physical element as something objective and existing, against leading to hasty conclusions as to the concepts of spirit and nature and their relation.
However, it’s better to leave this point open for now since we don’t need to explore this line of inquiry further at the moment. Just bringing it up is enough for our discussion (for simplicity and to stick to everyday language) to consider the physical element as something real and existing, without jumping to quick conclusions about the concepts of spirit and nature and how they relate to each other.
It is important, on the other hand, to make clear that as the existence of the hedonistic side in every spiritual activity has given rise to the confusion between the[Pg 95] æsthetic activity and the useful or pleasurable, so the existence of, or rather the possibility of constructing, this physical side, has caused the confusion between æsthetic expression and expression in a naturalistic sense; that is to say, between a spiritual fact and a mechanical and passive fact (not to say, between a concrete reality and an abstraction or fiction). In common speech, sometimes it is the words of the poet that are called expressions, the notes of the musician, or the figures of the painter; sometimes the blush which generally accompanies the feeling of shame, the pallor often due to fear, the grinding of the teeth proper to violent anger, the shining of the eyes and certain movements of the muscles of the mouth, which manifest cheerfulness. We also say that a certain degree of heat is the expression of fever, that the falling of the barometer is the expression of rain, and even that the height of the exchange expresses the depreciation of the paper currency of a State, or social discontent the approach of a revolution. One can well imagine what sort of scientific results would be attained by allowing oneself to be governed by verbal usage and classing together facts so widely different. But there is, in fact, an abyss between a man who is the prey of anger with all its natural manifestations and another man who expresses it æsthetically; between the appearance, the cries and contortions of some one grieving at the loss of a dear one and the words or song with which the same individual portrays his suffering at another time; between the grimace of emotion and the gesture of the actor. Darwin's book on the expression of the emotions in man and animals does not belong to Æsthetic; because there is nothing in common between the science of spiritual expression and a Semiotic, whether it be medical, meteorological, political, physiognomic, or chiromantic.
It’s important to clarify that the presence of a hedonistic aspect in every spiritual activity has led to confusion between the[Pg 95] aesthetic activities and those that are useful or pleasurable. Similarly, the existence—or rather, the possibility—of constructing this physical aspect has created confusion between aesthetic expression and expression in a naturalistic sense. This means there’s a mix-up between a spiritual experience and a mechanical or passive occurrence (not to mention, between a concrete reality and an abstraction or fiction). In everyday language, sometimes we refer to a poet's words as expressions, the notes of a musician, or a painter's figures; other times, we talk about the blush that often comes with feeling ashamed, the paleness usually caused by fear, the grinding of teeth associated with intense anger, or the brightness in someone's eyes and specific muscle movements that reveal happiness. We also say that a certain level of heat is the expression of fever, that a drop in the barometer is the expression of impending rain, and even that shifts in the exchange rate express the devaluation of a country's paper currency, or that social unrest hints at the approach of a revolution. One can easily imagine the scientific errors that would arise from relying solely on language and grouping such vastly different facts together. However, there is indeed a significant difference between a person overwhelmed by anger and exhibiting its natural signs, and another person who expresses that anger aesthetically; between the outward signs, cries, and contortions of someone grieving for a loved one and the words or song through which the same individual conveys their sorrow at another time; between the facial expressions of emotion and the gestures of an actor. Darwin's book on the expression of emotions in humans and animals doesn't fall under Æsthetic; there’s nothing in common between the science of spiritual expression and Semiotic, whether it’s medical, meteorological, political, physiognomic, or chiromantic.
Expression in the naturalistic sense simply lacks expression in the spiritual sense, that is to say, the very character of activity and of spirituality, and therefore the bipartition into the poles of beauty and of ugliness.[Pg 96] It is nothing but a relation between cause and effect, fixed by the abstract intellect. The complete process of æsthetic production can be symbolized in four stages, which are: a, impressions; b, expression or spiritual æsthetic synthesis; c, hedonistic accompaniment, or pleasure of the beautiful (æsthetic pleasure); d, translation of the æsthetic fact into physical phenomena (sounds, tones, movements, combinations of lines and colours, etc.). Any one can see that the capital point, the only one that is properly speaking æsthetic and truly real, is in b, which is lacking to the merely naturalistic manifestation or construction also metaphorically called expression.
Expression in a naturalistic sense simply lacks expression in a spiritual sense, meaning it doesn't embody the true character of activity and spirituality, and therefore creates a division between beauty and ugliness.[Pg 96] It's just a relationship between cause and effect, defined by the abstract intellect. The full process of aesthetic production can be represented in four stages: a, impressions; b, expression or spiritual aesthetic synthesis; c, hedonistic accompaniment, or enjoyment of the beautiful (aesthetic pleasure); d, translation of the aesthetic fact into physical phenomena (sounds, tones, movements, combinations of lines and colors, etc.). It's clear that the key point, the one that is truly aesthetic and genuinely real, is in b, which is absent in the purely naturalistic expression or construction that is also metaphorically referred to as expression.
The expressive process is exhausted when these four stages have been passed through. It begins again with new impressions, a new æsthetic synthesis, and the accompaniments that belong to it.
The expressive process is complete when these four stages have been gone through. It starts again with new impressions, a new aesthetic synthesis, and the elements that come with it.
Expressions or representations follow one another, the one drives out the other. Certainly, this passing away, this being driven out, is not a perishing, it is not total elimination: nothing that is born dies with that complete death which would be identical with never having been born. If all things pass away, nothing can die. Even the representations that we have forgotten persist somehow in our spirit, for without this we could not explain acquired habits and capacities. Indeed the strength of life lies in this apparent forgetting: one forgets what has been absorbed and what life has superseded.
Expressions or representations come and go, with one pushing out the other. However, this fading away, this displacement, isn’t the same as perishing; it’s not a complete elimination: nothing that is born dies in a way that would mean it never existed. If everything passes away, nothing can truly die. Even the memories we've forgotten linger somehow in our minds, because without this, we wouldn’t be able to explain the habits and skills we've developed. In fact, the strength of life lies in this seeming forgetfulness: we forget what we've absorbed and what life has replaced.
But other representations are also powerful elements in the present processes of our spirit; and it is incumbent upon us not to forget them, or to be capable of recalling them when they are wanted. The will is always vigilant in this work of preservation, which aims at preserving (we may say) the greater, the more fundamental part of all our riches. But its vigilance does not always suffice. Memory, as we say, abandons or betrays us in different ways. For this very reason, the human spirit devises expedients which succour the weakness of memory and are its aids.
But other representations are also powerful elements in our current mental processes, and it's important for us not to forget them or lose the ability to recall them when needed. The will is constantly working to preserve what we can call the greater, more fundamental part of all our treasures. However, this vigilance isn't always enough. Memory, as we say, can fail or let us down in various ways. For this reason, the human spirit creates methods to support the shortcomings of memory and serve as its helpers.
How these aids are possible we have been informed from what has been said. Expressions or representations are also practical facts, which are also called physical in so far as physics classifies and reduces them to types. Now it is clear that if we can succeed in making those practical or physical facts somehow permanent, it will always be possible (all other conditions remaining equal) on perceiving them to reproduce in ourselves the already produced expression or intuition.
How these aids are possible we have been informed from what has been said. Expressions or representations are also practical facts, which are also called physical insofar as physics classifies and reduces them to types. Now it is clear that if we can succeed in making those practical or physical facts somehow permanent, it will always be possible (all other conditions remaining equal) when we perceive them to reproduce within ourselves the expression or intuition that has already been created.
If that be called the object or physical stimulus in which the practical concomitant acts, or (to use physical terms) in which the movements have been isolated and made in some sort permanent, and if that object or stimulus be designated by the letter e; the process of reproduction will take place in the following order: e, the physical stimulus; d-b, perception of physical facts (sounds, tones, mimetic, combinations of lines and colours, etc.), which is together the æsthetic synthesis, already produced; c, the hedonistic accompaniment, which is also reproduced.
If we call the object or physical stimulus that triggers the practical related actions, or (in physical terms) where the movements have been separated and made somewhat permanent, and refer to that object or stimulus with the letter e; the reproduction process will occur in this order: e, the physical stimulus; d-b, perception of physical facts (sounds, tones, mimicry, combinations of lines and colors, etc.), which together form the aesthetic synthesis that has already been created; c, the pleasurable accompaniment, which is also reproduced.
And what else are those combinations of words called poetry, prose, poems, novels, romances, tragedies or comedies, but physical stimulants of reproduction (the stage e); what else are those combinations of sound called operas, symphonies, sonatas; or those combinations of lines and colours called pictures, statues, architecture? The spiritual energy of memory, with the assistance of the physical facts above mentioned, makes possible the preservation and the reproduction of the intuitions produced by man. The physiological organism and with it the memory become weakened; the monuments of art are destroyed, and lo, all that æsthetic wealth, the fruit of the labours of many generations, diminishes and rapidly disappears.
And what are those combinations of words called poetry, prose, poems, novels, romances, tragedies, or comedies, but physical stimulants of reproduction (the stage e); what are those combinations of sounds called operas, symphonies, or sonatas; or those combinations of lines and colors called pictures, statues, or architecture? The spiritual energy of memory, along with the physical facts mentioned above, allows for the preservation and reproduction of the insights created by humans. The physiological organism and memory become weaker; the monuments of art are destroyed, and suddenly, all that aesthetic wealth, the result of many generations' efforts, diminishes and quickly vanishes.
Monuments of art, the stimulants of æsthetic reproduction, are called beautiful things or physical beauty. This combination of words constitutes a verbal paradox, for the beautiful is not a physical fact; it does not belong to things, but to the activity of man, to spiritual energy.[Pg 98] But it is now clear through what transferences and associations, physical things and facts which are simply aids to the reproduction of the beautiful are finally called elliptically beautiful things and physical beauty. And now that we have explained this elliptical usage, we shall ourselves employ it without hesitation.
Monuments of art, which inspire aesthetic appreciation, are referred to as beautiful things or physical beauty. This phrase presents a verbal paradox because beauty isn’t a physical reality; it doesn’t belong to objects, but rather to human activity and spiritual energy.[Pg 98] However, it’s now clear how physical objects and facts, which merely assist in experiencing beauty, are ultimately called beautiful things and physical beauty. Having clarified this elliptical usage, we will now use it without reservation.
The intervention of "physical beauty" serves to explain another meaning of the words "content" and "form," as used by æstheticians. Some call "content" the internal fact or expression (for us, on the other hand, form), and "form" the marble, the colours, the rhythm, the sounds (for us the antithesis of form); thus looking upon the physical fact as the form, which may or may not be joined to the content. It also serves to explain another aspect of what is called æsthetic "ugliness." Somebody who has nothing definite to express may try to conceal his internal emptiness in a flood of words, in sounding verse, in deafening polyphony, in painting that dazzles the eye, or by heaping together great architectural masses which arrest and astonish us without conveying anything whatever. Ugliness, then, is the capricious, the charlatanesque; and, in reality, if practical caprice did not intervene in the theoretic function, there might be absence of beauty, but never the real presence of something deserving the adjective "ugly."
The concept of "physical beauty" helps clarify another meaning of the terms "content" and "form," as used by aestheticians. Some refer to "content" as the internal fact or expression (which we consider as form), and "form" as the marble, colors, rhythm, and sounds (which we see as the opposite of form); this view treats the physical aspect as the form, which may or may not connect with the content. It also sheds light on another dimension of what is known as aesthetic "ugliness." Someone who lacks a clear message might try to cover up their internal emptiness with a barrage of words, elaborate verse, overwhelming sounds, eye-catching paintings, or massive architectural designs that captivate and astonish us but don't communicate anything meaningful. Ugliness, then, is whimsical, pretentious; in truth, if random caprice didn't interfere with theoretical function, there could be a lack of beauty, but never an actual presence of something that can be called "ugly."
Physical beauty is usually divided into natural and artificial beauty. Thus we reach one of the facts which have given the greatest trouble to thinkers: natural beauty. These words often designate facts of merely practical pleasure. Any one who calls a landscape beautiful where the eye rests upon verdure, where the body moves briskly and the warm sun envelops and caresses the limbs, does not speak of anything æsthetic. But it is nevertheless indubitable that on other occasions the adjective "beautiful," applied to objects and scenes existing in nature, has a completely æsthetic signification.
Physical beauty is usually categorized into natural and artificial beauty. This brings us to one of the concepts that has caused significant debate among thinkers: natural beauty. These terms often refer to experiences of simple pleasure. Anyone who describes a landscape as beautiful where the eye can rest on greenery, where one can move energetically, and where the warm sun wraps around and comforts the body, is not really speaking in aesthetic terms. However, it is still clear that at other times, the word "beautiful," when used to describe objects and scenes found in nature, has a fully aesthetic meaning.
It has been observed that in order to enjoy natural objects æsthetically, we must abstract from their external[Pg 99] and historical reality, and separate their simple semblance or appearance from existence; that if we contemplate a landscape with our head between our legs, so as to cancel our wonted relations with it, the landscape appears to us to be an ideal spectacle; that nature is beautiful only for him who contemplates her with the eye of the artist; that zoologists and botanists do not recognize beautiful animals and flowers; that natural beauty is discovered (and examples of discovery are the points of view, pointed out by men of taste and imagination, to which more or less æsthetic travellers and excursionists afterwards have recourse in pilgrimage, whence a kind of collective suggestion); that, without the aid of the imagination, no part of nature is beautiful, and that with such aid the same natural object or fact is, according to the disposition of the soul, now expressive, now insignificant, now expressive of one definite thing, now of another, sad or glad, sublime or ridiculous, sweet or laughable; finally, that a natural beauty which an artist would not to some extent correct, does not exist.
It has been observed that to appreciate natural objects aesthetically, we need to distance ourselves from their external and historical context, separating their simple appearance from their actual existence. If we look at a landscape upside down, thus canceling our usual relationship with it, the landscape seems like an ideal spectacle. Nature is only beautiful to those who view her with the eye of the artist; zoologists and botanists do not perceive animals and flowers as beautiful. Natural beauty is discovered (and examples of discovery are the viewpoints highlighted by people with taste and imagination, to which more or less aesthetic travelers and excursionists later return in pilgrimage, leading to a form of collective suggestion); without the aid of imagination, no part of nature is beautiful, and with such help, the same natural object or fact can be, depending on one’s mood, expressive, insignificant, symbolizing one thing or another, sad or joyful, sublime or ridiculous, sweet or laughable; finally, a natural beauty that an artist wouldn't correct to some extent doesn’t exist.
All these observations are just, and fully confirm the fact that natural beauty is simply a stimulus to æsthetic reproduction, which presupposes previous production. Without the previous æsthetic intuitions of the imagination, nature cannot awaken any at all. As regards natural beauty, man is like the mythical Narcissus at the fountain. Leopardi said that natural beauty is "rare, scattered, and fugitive": it is imperfect, equivocal, variable. Each refers the natural fact to the expression in his mind. One artist is thrown into transports by a smiling landscape, another by a rag-shop, another by the pretty face of a young girl, another by the squalid countenance of an old rascal. Perhaps the first will say that the rag-shop and the ugly face of the old rascal are repulsive; the second, that the smiling landscape and the face of the young girl are insipid. They may dispute for ever; but they will never agree, save when they are supplied with a sufficient dose of æsthetic knowledge to enable them to recognize that both are[Pg 100] right. Artificial beauty, created by man, supplies an aid that is far more ductile and efficacious.
All these observations are valid and fully confirm the fact that natural beauty is simply a stimulus for aesthetic reproduction, which relies on prior production. Without the prior aesthetic intuitions of the imagination, nature can't evoke any reactions. When it comes to natural beauty, people are like the mythical Narcissus at the fountain. Leopardi said that natural beauty is "rare, scattered, and fleeting": it is imperfect, ambiguous, and variable. Each person relates the natural fact to the expression in their mind. One artist may be captivated by a picturesque landscape, another by a thrift store, another by the lovely face of a young girl, and another by the worn face of an old rogue. Perhaps the first will argue that the thrift store and the old rogue's ugly face are repulsive; the second might claim that the picturesque landscape and the young girl's face are bland. They could argue forever; but they will never agree unless they possess enough aesthetic knowledge to realize that both are[Pg 100] right. Artificial beauty, created by humans, provides a much more flexible and effective aid.
In addition to these two classes, æstheticians also sometimes talk in their treatises of a mixed beauty. A mixture of what? Precisely of natural and artificial. Whoever fixes and externalizes, operates with natural data which he does not create but combines and transforms. In this sense, every artificial product is a mixture of nature and artifice; and there would be no occasion to speak of a mixed beauty, as of a special category. But it sometimes happens that combinations already given in nature can be used a great deal more than in others; as, for instance, when we design a beautiful garden and include in our design groups of trees or ponds already in place. On other occasions externalization is limited by the impossibility of producing certain effects artificially. Thus we can mix colouring matters, but we cannot create a powerful voice or a face and figure appropriate to this or that character in a play. We must therefore seek them among already existing things, and make use of them when found. When, therefore, we employ a great number of combinations already existing in nature, such as we should not be able to produce artificially if they did not exist, the resulting fact is called mixed beauty.
In addition to these two categories, aestheticians also sometimes discuss a mixed beauty in their writings. A mixture of what? Specifically, a blend of natural and artificial elements. Whoever shapes and externalizes works with natural resources that they do not create but rather combine and transform. In this sense, every artificial product is a mix of nature and artifice; there wouldn't be a need to refer to mixed beauty as a distinct category. However, it sometimes occurs that combinations already found in nature can be utilized much more than others; for example, when we design a beautiful garden and incorporate existing groups of trees or ponds. At other times, externalization is limited by the inability to artificially produce certain effects. For instance, we can mix colors, but we cannot create a powerful voice or a face and figure that are suitable for specific characters in a play. Therefore, we must seek these qualities among things that already exist and utilize them when found. Thus, when we employ a significant number of combinations that already exist in nature, which we wouldn't be able to produce artificially if they didn’t exist, the resulting outcome is referred to as mixed beauty.
We must distinguish from artificial beauty those instruments of reproduction called writings, such as alphabets, musical notes, hieroglyphics, and all pseudolanguages, from the language of flowers and flags to the language of patches (so much in vogue in the society of the eighteenth century). Writings are not physical facts which arouse directly impressions answering to æsthetic expressions; they are simple indications of what must be done in order to produce such physical facts. A series of graphic signs serves to remind us of the movements which we must execute with our vocal apparatus in order to emit certain definite sounds. If, through practice, we become able to hear the words without opening our mouths and (what is much more difficult) to hear the sounds by running the eye along the stave, all this does[Pg 101] not alter in any way the nature of the writings, which are altogether different from direct physical beauty. No one calls the book which contains the Divine Comedy, or the score which contains Don Giovanni, beautiful in the same sense in which the block of marble which contains Michæl Angelo's Moses, or the piece of coloured wood which contains the Transfiguration, is metaphorically called beautiful. Both serve the reproduction of the beautiful, but the former by a far longer and more indirect route than the latter.
We need to make a distinction between artificial beauty and those tools for reproduction known as writings, which include alphabets, musical notes, hieroglyphics, and all kinds of made-up languages, from the language of flowers and flags to the fashionable language of patches in the eighteenth century. Writings aren't physical objects that directly create aesthetic impressions; they are simply indications of what we need to do to create those physical objects. A series of graphic symbols reminds us of the movements we need to make with our vocal cords to produce certain specific sounds. If, through practice, we learn to hear the words without speaking and (which is much harder) to perceive the sounds by following the notes on a staff, all this does[Pg 101] not change the fundamental nature of writings, which are fundamentally different from direct physical beauty. No one refers to the book that contains the Divine Comedy or the score for Don Giovanni as beautiful in the same way that we metaphorically call the block of marble containing Michelangelo's Moses or the piece of colored wood that holds the Transfiguration beautiful. Both help reproduce beauty, but the former does so through a much longer and indirect process than the latter.
Another division of the beautiful, still found in treatises, is that into free and not free. By not-free beauties have been understood those objects which have to serve a double purpose, extra-æsthetic and æsthetic (stimulants of intuitions); and since it seems that the first purpose sets limits and barriers in the way of the second, the resulting beautiful object has been considered as not-free beauty.
Another way to classify beauty, still seen in discussions, is into free and not free. Not-free beauty refers to objects that have to serve two purposes: practical and aesthetic (stimulating intuition). Because the practical purpose appears to impose limits and restrictions on the aesthetic one, the resulting object is viewed as not-free beauty.
Architectural works are especially cited; and just for this reason, architecture has often been excluded from the number of what are called the fine arts. A temple must above all things be for the use of a cult; a house must contain all the rooms needed for the convenience of life, and they must be arranged with a view to this convenience; a fortress must be a construction capable of resisting the attacks of given armies and the blows of given instruments of war. It is therefore concluded that the architect's field is restricted: he may embellish to some extent the temple, the house, the fortress; but he is bound by the object of those edifices, and he can only manifest that part of his vision of beauty which does not impair their extra-æsthetic but fundamental objects.
Architectural works are particularly recognized, and for this reason, architecture is often left out of what we consider the fine arts. A temple has to primarily serve a religious purpose; a house needs to include all the rooms necessary for comfortable living, arranged to ensure convenience; a fortress must be built to withstand attacks from specific armies and the impact of certain weapons. Thus, it's concluded that an architect's role is limited: they can enhance the temple, the house, and the fortress to some extent, but they are restricted by the purpose of those buildings, only able to express their vision of beauty in ways that don't compromise their essential functions.
Other examples are taken from what is called art applied to industry. Plates, glasses, knives, guns and combs can be made beautiful; but it is held that their beauty must not be pushed so far as to prevent our eating from the plate, drinking from the glass, cutting with the knife, firing off the gun, or combing one's hair with the comb. The same is said of the art of typography: a[Pg 102] book should be beautiful, but not to the extent of being difficult or impossible to read.
Other examples come from what's known as applied art. Plates, glasses, knives, guns, and combs can all be made beautiful; however, it’s important that their beauty doesn’t interfere with their function—like eating from the plate, drinking from the glass, using the knife, firing the gun, or combing hair with the comb. The same goes for typography: a[Pg 102] book should look good, but not so much that it becomes hard or impossible to read.
In respect of all this we must observe in the first place that the extrinsic purpose is not necessarily, precisely because it is such, a limit or impediment to the other purpose of being a stimulus to æsthetic reproduction. It is therefore quite false to maintain that architecture, for example, is by its nature imperfect and not free, since it must also obey other practical purposes; in fact, the mere presence of fine works of architecture is enough to dispel any such illusion.
In light of all this, we should first note that the external purpose isn’t inherently a restriction or barrier to the other purpose of inspiring aesthetic reproduction. So, it’s completely wrong to argue that architecture, for instance, is inherently flawed or constrained just because it has to serve other practical purposes; in reality, just the existence of beautiful architectural works is enough to dispel any such illusion.
In the second place, not only are the two purposes not necessarily contradictory, but we must add that the artist always has the means of preventing this contradiction from arising. How? by simply making the destination of the object which serves a practical end enter as material into his æsthetic intuition and externalization. He will not need to add anything to the object, in order to make it the instrument of æsthetic intuitions: it will be so, if perfectly adapted to its practical purpose. Rustic dwellings and palaces, churches and barracks, swords and ploughs, are beautiful, not in so far as they are embellished and adorned, but in so far as they express their end. A garment is only beautiful because it is exactly suitable to a given person in given conditions. The sword bound to the side of the warrior Rinaldo by the amorous Armida was not beautiful: "so adorned that it may seem a useless ornament, not the free instrument of war," or it was beautiful, if you will, but to the eyes and imagination of the sorceress, who liked to see her lover equipped in that effeminate way. The æsthetic activity can always agree with the practical, because expression is truth.
In the second place, the two purposes aren’t necessarily in conflict, and we should add that the artist has the ability to prevent this conflict from happening. How? By incorporating the purpose of the object that serves a practical function into his aesthetic intuition and expression. He doesn't need to add anything to the object to turn it into a tool for aesthetic experiences; it will naturally serve that role if it’s perfectly suited to its practical use. Rustic homes and grand palaces, churches and barracks, swords and plows are beautiful not because they are embellished, but because they express their purpose. A piece of clothing is only beautiful if it fits a person well in specific circumstances. The sword tied to the warrior Rinaldo by the lovestruck Armida wasn't beautiful: "so adorned that it may seem a useless ornament, not the free instrument of war," or it was beautiful, if you consider, but only to the eyes and imagination of the sorceress, who enjoyed seeing her lover equipped in that feminine way. Aesthetic activity can always harmonize with the practical, because expression is truth.
It cannot however be denied that æsthetic contemplation sometimes hinders practical usage. For instance, it is a quite common experience to find certain new objects seem so well adapted to their purpose, and therefore so beautiful, that people occasionally feel scruples in maltreating them by passing from their contemplation to their use. It was for this reason that King Frederick[Pg 103] William of Prussia showed such repugnance to sending his magnificent grenadiers, so well adapted to war, into the mud and fire of battle, while his less æsthetic son, Frederick the Great, obtained from them excellent service.
It cannot be denied that aesthetic contemplation sometimes gets in the way of practical use. For example, it's quite common to find that certain new objects are so well-suited for their purpose, and therefore so beautiful, that people sometimes hesitate to use them, feeling guilty about moving from admiration to practicality. This is why King Frederick[Pg 103] William of Prussia was so reluctant to send his magnificent grenadiers, who were so well-suited for war, into the mess of battle, while his less aesthetic son, Frederick the Great, managed to get excellent service from them.
It might be objected to the explanation of the physically beautiful as a simple aid to the reproduction of the internally beautiful, or expressions, that the artist creates his expressions by painting or by sculpturing, by writing or by composing, and that therefore the physically beautiful, instead of following, sometimes precedes the æsthetically beautiful. This would be a somewhat superficial mode of understanding the procedure of the artist, who never in reality makes a stroke with his brush without having previously seen it with his imagination; and if he has not yet seen it, he will make the stroke, not in order to externalize his expression (which does not yet exist), but as a kind of experiment and in order to have a point of departure for further meditation and internal concentration. The physical point of departure is not the physically beautiful instrument of reproduction, but a means that may be called pedagogic, like retiring into solitude, or the many other expedients frequently very strange, adopted by artists and scientists, who vary in these according to their various idiosyncrasies. The old æsthetician Baumgarten advised poets seeking inspiration to ride on horseback, to drink wine in moderation, and (provided they were chaste) to look at beautiful women.
It might be argued that explaining the physically beautiful as simply a tool for expressing the internally beautiful overlooks the fact that artists create their work through painting, sculpting, writing, or composing. Therefore, the physically beautiful can sometimes come before the aesthetically beautiful rather than always following it. However, this view simplifies the artist's process. In reality, an artist never makes a brushstroke without first envisioning it in their mind. If they haven't yet imagined it, they won't make the stroke just to express something that doesn’t exist; instead, they’ll do it as an experiment, providing a starting point for further reflection and internal focus. The physical starting point isn’t just a beautiful tool for reproduction, but rather a pedagogical means—akin to retreating into solitude or using various unusual methods that artists and scientists adopt, shaped by their unique personalities. The old aesthetician Baumgarten advised poets looking for inspiration to ride horses, drink wine in moderation, and (if they were chaste) to look at beautiful women.
XIV
ERRORS ARISING FROM THE CONFUSION BETWEEN PHYSICS AND ÆSTHETIC
We must mention a series of fallacious scientific doctrines which have arisen from the failure to understand the purely external relation between the æsthetic fact or artistic vision and the physical fact or instrument which aids in its reproduction, together with brief criticisms of them deduced from what has already been said.
We need to talk about a number of misleading scientific beliefs that have come about due to not recognizing the purely external connection between the aesthetic fact or artistic vision and the physical fact or tool that helps in its reproduction, along with some brief critiques based on what has already been discussed.
That form of associationism which identifies the æsthetic fact with the association of two images finds support in such lack of apprehension. By what path has it been possible to arrive at such an error, so repugnant to our æsthetic consciousness, which is a consciousness of perfect unity, never of duality? Precisely because the physical and æsthetic facts have been considered separately, as two distinct images, which enter the spirit, the one drawn in by the other, first one and then the other. A picture has been divided into the image of the picture and the image of the meaning of the picture; a poem, into the image of the words and the image of the meaning of the words. But this dualism of images is non-existent: the physical fact does not enter the spirit as an image, but causes the reproduction of the image (the only image, which is the æsthetic fact), in so far as it blindly stimulates the psychic organism and produces the impression which answers to the æsthetic expression already produced.
That form of associationism that equates the aesthetic fact with the association of two images stems from a misunderstanding. How could we have arrived at such a mistake, so contrary to our aesthetic awareness, which is a feeling of complete unity, never of duality? The mistake arises because physical and aesthetic facts have been viewed separately, as two distinct images that enter the mind—one leading to the other, first one and then the other. A picture has been split into the image of the picture and the image of the meaning of the picture; a poem has been divided into the image of the words and the image of the meaning of those words. Yet, this dualism of images does not exist: the physical fact doesn’t enter the mind as an image but instead prompts the reproduction of the image (the only image, which is the aesthetic fact) by blindly stimulating the psychic organism and creating the impression that corresponds to the aesthetic expression that has already been produced.
The efforts of the associationists (the usurpers of to-day in the field of Æsthetic) to emerge from the difficulty, and to reaffirm in some way the unity which has been destroyed[Pg 105] by their principle of association, are highly instructive. Some maintain that the image recalled is unconscious; others, leaving unconsciousness alone, hold that, on the contrary, it is vague, vaporous, confused, thus reducing the force of the æsthetic fact to the weakness of bad memory. But the dilemma is inexorable: either keep association and give up unity, or keep unity and give up association. No third way out of the difficulty exists.
The efforts of today's associationists (the modern-day usurpers in the field of aesthetics) to resolve this issue and somehow reaffirm the unity that has been disrupted[Pg 105] by their principle of association are quite revealing. Some argue that the recalled image is unconscious; others, without focusing on unconsciousness, claim that it is actually vague, hazy, and confused, thereby reducing the force of the aesthetic experience to the weakness of poor memory. However, the dilemma is unavoidable: you either maintain association and abandon unity, or you preserve unity and give up association. There is no other option to resolve this issue.
From the failure to analyse so-called natural beauty thoroughly and to recognize that it is simply an incident of æsthetic reproduction, and from having looked upon it, on the contrary, as given in nature, is derived all that portion of treatises upon Æsthetic entitled Beauty of Nature or Æsthetic Physics; sometimes even subdivided, save the mark, into æsthetic Mineralogy, Botany and Zoology. We do not wish to deny that such treatises contain many just observations, and are sometimes themselves works of art, in so far as they represent beautifully the imaginings and fancies or impressions of their authors. But we must affirm it to be scientifically false to ask oneself if the dog be beautiful and the ornithorhynchus ugly, the lily beautiful and the artichoke ugly. Indeed, the error is here double. On the one hand, æsthetic Physics falls back into the equivocation of the theory of artistic and literary kinds, of attempting to attach æsthetic determinations to the abstractions of our intellect; on the other, it fails to recognize, as we said, the true formation of so-called natural beauty, a formation which excludes even the possibility of the question as to whether some given individual animal, flower or man be beautiful or ugly. What is not produced by the æsthetic spirit, or cannot be referred to it, is neither beautiful nor ugly. The æsthetic process arises from the ideal connexions in which natural objects are placed.
From the failure to thoroughly analyze so-called natural beauty and to recognize that it is simply a result of aesthetic reproduction, and from viewing it instead as something inherent in nature, comes all that section of writings on Aesthetics called Beauty of Nature or Aesthetic Physics; sometimes even absurdly divided into aesthetic Mineralogy, Botany, and Zoology. We don't want to deny that these writings contain many valid observations and are sometimes themselves works of art since they beautifully express the imaginations and feelings of their authors. However, we must assert that it is scientifically incorrect to ask whether the dog is beautiful and the platypus ugly, or if the lily is beautiful and the artichoke is ugly. Indeed, there is a double error here. On one hand, aesthetic Physics falls back into the confusion of trying to apply aesthetic judgments to abstract categories that our intellect creates; on the other, it fails to recognize, as we mentioned, the true formation of so-called natural beauty, a formation that makes it impossible to even ask whether a given animal, flower, or person is beautiful or ugly. What isn’t created by the aesthetic spirit, or cannot be associated with it, is neither beautiful nor ugly. The aesthetic process comes from the ideal connections in which natural objects are placed.
The double error can be exemplified by the question as to the Beauty of the human body, upon which whole volumes have been written. Here we must before everything turn those who discuss this subject from the abstract toward the concrete, by asking: "What do you mean by[Pg 106] the human body, that of the male, the female, or the hermaphrodite?" Let us assume that they reply by dividing the inquiry into two distinct inquiries, as to male and female beauty (there really are writers who seriously discuss whether man or woman is the more beautiful); and let us continue: "Masculine or feminine beauty; but of what race of men—the white, the yellow or the black, or any others that may exist, according to the division you prefer?" Let us assume that they limit themselves to the white race, and drive home the argument: "To what sub-species of the white race?" And when we have restricted them gradually to one corner of the white world, going, let us say, from the Italian to the Tuscan, the Siennese, the Porta Camollia quarter, we will proceed: "Very good; but at what age of the human body, and in what condition and stage—that of the newborn babe, of the child, of the boy, of the adolescent, of the man of middle age, and so on? and of him who is at rest or of him who is at work, or of him who is occupied like Paul Potter's bull, or the Ganymede of Rembrandt?"
The double error can be illustrated by the question about the Beauty of the human body, which has been the subject of entire volumes. First, we need to shift those who discuss this topic from the abstract to the concrete by asking: "What do you mean by[Pg 106] the human body—the male, the female, or the hermaphrodite?" Let's assume they respond by splitting the discussion into two parts, focusing on male and female beauty (there are actually writers who seriously debate whether men or women are more beautiful); and let’s continue with: "Masculine or feminine beauty, but of which race—white, yellow, black, or any others according to your preferred division?" Let’s assume they focus on the white race and drive the argument further: "To what sub-species of the white race?" And as we gradually narrow it down to a specific part of the white world, moving from the Italian to the Tuscan, then to the Siennese, and finally to the Porta Camollia quarter, we will continue: "Great; but at what age of the human body, and in what condition and stage—of the newborn babe, the child, the boy, the adolescent, the middle-aged man, and so on? And of the one who is resting, the one who is working, or the one who is engaged like Paul Potter's bull, or Rembrandt’s Ganymede?"
Having thus arrived, by successive reductions, at the individual omnimode determinatum, or rather at "this man here," pointed out with the finger, it will be easy to expose the other error, by recalling what we have said about the natural fact, which is now beautiful, now ugly, according to the point of view and to what is passing in the soul of the artist. If even the Gulf of Naples have its detractors, and if there be artists who declare it inexpressive, preferring the "gloomy firs," the "clouds and perpetual north winds," of northern seas; is it really possible that such relativity does not exist for the human body, source of the most varied suggestions?
Having reached the individual omnimode determinatum, or rather "this man here," indicated by a point, it will be easy to highlight another mistake by recalling what we’ve discussed about the natural fact, which can be beautiful or ugly depending on perspective and what the artist is feeling. If even the Gulf of Naples has its critics, and if there are artists who find it uninspiring, favoring instead the "gloomy firs," the "clouds and constant north winds," of northern seas; is it really possible that such relativity doesn’t apply to the human body, which evokes the most varied responses?
The question of the beauty of geometrical figures is connected with æsthetic Physics. But if by geometrical figures be understood the concepts of geometry (the concepts of the triangle, the square, the cone), these are neither beautiful nor ugly, just because they are concepts. If, on the other hand, by such figures be understood bodies which possess definite geometrical forms, they will be[Pg 107] beautiful or ugly, like every natural fact, according to the ideal connexions in which they are placed. Some hold that those geometrical figures are beautiful which point upwards, since they give the suggestion of firmness and of power. We do not deny that this may be so. But it must not be denied on the other hand that those also may possess beauty which give the impression of instability and weakness, where they represent just the insecure and the feeble; and that in these last cases the firmness of the straight fine and the lightness of the cone or of the equilateral triangle would seem to be on the contrary elements of ugliness.
The question of the beauty of geometrical figures is related to aesthetic Physics. However, if we understand geometrical figures as the concepts in geometry (like the triangle, square, or cone), then they aren't beautiful or ugly because they are just concepts. On the other hand, if we consider these figures as physical bodies with specific geometrical shapes, they can be[Pg 107] beautiful or ugly, just like any natural phenomenon, depending on the ideal contexts in which they are found. Some believe that geometrical figures that point upwards are beautiful because they suggest strength and power. We don’t deny that this can be true. But we also can't ignore that figures which convey instability and weakness can have their own kind of beauty, as they embody the insecure and vulnerable; in these cases, the firmness of the straight line and the lightness of the cone or equilateral triangle may actually come across as ugly.
Certainly, such questions as to the beauty of nature and the beauty of geometry, like others analogous as to the historically beautiful and human beauty, seem less absurd in the Æsthetic of the sympathetic, which really means by the words "æsthetic beauty" the representation of the pleasing. But the claim to determine scientifically what are sympathetic contents and what are irremediably antipathetic is none the less erroneous, even in the sphere of that doctrine and after laying down those premises. One can only answer such questions by repeating with an infinitely long postscript the Sunt quos of the first ode of the first book of Horace, and the Havvi chi of Leopardi's letter to Carlo Pepoli. To each man his beautiful (= sympathetic), as to each man his fair one. Philography is not science.
Sure, questions about the beauty of nature and the beauty of geometry, along with other similar topics like historical beauty and human beauty, seem less ridiculous in the context of aesthetics related to empathy, which really means that "aesthetic beauty" refers to what is pleasing. However, the attempt to scientifically determine what is sympathetic and what is completely unsympathetic is still misguided, even within that framework and after establishing those principles. These questions can only be addressed by echoing the endlessly long postscript of the Sunt quos from the first ode of Horace's first book and the Havvi chi from Leopardi's letter to Carlo Pepoli. For each person, there is their own kind of beauty (= sympathy), just as each person has their own ideal partner. Philography is not a science.
The artist sometimes has naturally existing facts before him, in producing the artificial instrument, or physically beautiful. These are called his models: bodies, stuffs, flowers and so on. Let us run over the sketches, studies and notes of artists: Leonardo noted down in his pocket-book, when he was working on the Last Supper: "Giovannina, weird face, is at St. Catherine's, at the Hospital; Cristofano di Castiglione is at the Pietà, he has a fine head; Christ, Giovan Conte, of Cardinal Mortaro's suite." And so on. From this comes the illusion that the artist imitates nature, when it would perhaps be more exact to say that nature imitates the artist, and[Pg 108] obeys him. The illusion that art imitates nature has sometimes found ground and support in this illusion, as also in its variant, more easily maintained, which makes of art the idealizer of nature. This last theory presents the process out of its true order, which indeed is not merely upset but actually inverted; for the artist does not proceed from external reality, in order to modify it by approximating it to the ideal; he goes from the impression of external nature to expression, that is to say, his ideal, and from this passes to the natural fact, which he employs as instrument of reproduction of the ideal fact.
The artist often has real things in front of him when creating an artificial tool or something physically beautiful. These are called his models: bodies, materials, flowers, and so on. Let’s take a look at the sketches, studies, and notes of artists: Leonardo jotted down in his notebook while working on the Last Supper: "Giovannina, strange face, is at St. Catherine's, at the Hospital; Cristofano di Castiglione is at the Pietà, he has a great head; Christ, Giovan Conte, of Cardinal Mortaro's entourage." And so forth. This gives the impression that the artist imitates nature, when it might actually be more accurate to say that nature imitates the artist and[Pg 108] follows his lead. The belief that art imitates nature has sometimes found its basis and support in this illusion, as well as in its more easily upheld variant, which views art as the idealizer of nature. This last theory presents the process in a distorted order, which is not just upset but actually inverted; because the artist doesn’t start with external reality to adjust it to the ideal; instead, he takes the impression from external nature to express his ideal, and from there, he moves to the natural fact, which he uses as a tool to recreate the ideal fact.
Another consequence of the confusion between the æsthetic fact and the physical fact is the theory of the elementary forms of the beautiful. If expression, if the beautiful, be indivisible, the physical fact on the contrary, in which it externalizes itself, can easily be divided and subdivided: for example, a painted surface, into lines and colours, groups and curves of lines, kinds of colours, and so on; a poem, into strophes, verses, feet, syllables; a piece of prose, into chapters, paragraphs, headings, periods, phrases, words and so on. The parts thus obtained are not æsthetic facts, but smaller physical facts, arbitrarily divided. If this path were followed and the confusion persisted in, we should end by concluding that the true elementary forms of the beautiful are atoms.
Another result of mixing up aesthetic facts and physical facts is the idea of the elementary forms of beauty. If expression, or beauty, is indivisible, the physical fact it reveals can be easily divided and subdivided. For instance, a painted surface can be broken down into lines and colors, groups and curves of lines, types of colors, and so on; a poem can be split into stanzas, verses, feet, syllables; and a piece of prose can be divided into chapters, paragraphs, headings, sentences, phrases, words, and so forth. The parts we get from this process aren’t aesthetic facts, but rather smaller physical facts that are split up arbitrarily. If we continue down this path and maintain the confusion, we might end up believing that the true elementary forms of beauty are atoms.
The æsthetic law, several times promulgated, that beauty must have bulk, could be invoked against the atoms. It cannot be the imperceptibility of the too small, or the inapprehensibility of the too large. But a greatness determined by perceptibility, not by measurement, implies a concept widely different from the mathematical. Indeed, what is called imperceptible and inapprehensible does not produce an impression, because it is not a real fact, but a concept: the demand for bulk in the beautiful is thus reduced to the actual presence of the physical fact, which serves for the reproduction of the beautiful.
The aesthetic principle, stated multiple times, that beauty must have bulk, can be used against atoms. It’s not about being too small to notice or too large to grasp. Rather, a greatness defined by what we can perceive—rather than measured—suggests a concept very different from mathematical ideas. In fact, what we consider imperceptible and inconceivable doesn’t leave an impression because it isn’t a real thing, but merely a concept. The requirement for bulk in beauty comes down to the actual presence of a physical reality that helps recreate the beautiful.
Continuing the search for the physical laws or for the objective conditions of the beautiful, it has been asked: To what physical facts does the beautiful correspond? To[Pg 109] what the ugly? To what unions of tones, colours, sizes, mathematically determinable? Such inquiries are as if in Political Economy one were to seek for the laws of exchange in the physical nature of the objects exchanged. The persistent fruitlessness of the attempt should have given rise before long to some suspicion of its vanity. In our times, especially, necessity for an inductive Æsthetic has been often proclaimed, of an Æsthetic starting from below, proceeding like natural science and not jumping to its conclusions. Inductive? But Æsthetic has always been both inductive and deductive, like every philosophical science; induction and deduction cannot be separated, nor can they separately avail to characterize a true science. But the word "induction" was not pronounced here by chance. The intention was to imply that the æsthetic fact is really nothing but a physical fact, to be studied by the methods proper to the physical and natural sciences.
Continuing the search for the physical laws or the objective conditions of beauty, a question has been raised: What physical facts does beauty correspond to? What about ugliness? To what combinations of tones, colors, sizes, that can be mathematically determined? These inquiries are similar to trying to find the laws of trade in the physical nature of the goods being traded in Political Economy. The ongoing lack of results from this effort should have led to some doubt about its usefulness. In our times, especially, the need for an inductive Aesthetics has been frequently stated—an Aesthetics that starts from below, progressing like natural science and not making leaps to conclusions. Inductive? But Aesthetics has always been both inductive and deductive, like any philosophical science; induction and deduction cannot be separated, nor can either alone define a true science. However, the term "induction" was mentioned here deliberately. The intent was to suggest that the aesthetic fact is essentially a physical fact, to be examined by the methods appropriate to the physical and natural sciences.
With such a presupposition and in such a faith did inductive Æsthetic or Æsthetic from below (what pride in this modesty!) begin its labours. It conscientiously began by making a collection of beautiful things, for example, a great number of envelopes of various shapes and sizes, and asked which of these give the impression of beauty and which of ugliness. As was to be expected, the inductive æstheticians speedily found themselves in a difficulty, for the same objects that appeared ugly in one aspect appeared beautiful in another. A coarse yellow envelope, which would be extremely ugly for the purpose of enclosing a love-letter, is just what is wanted for a writ served by process on stamped paper, which in its turn would look very bad, or seem at any rate an irony, enclosed in a square envelope of English paper. Such considerations of simple common sense should have sufficed to convince inductive æstheticians that the beautiful has no physical existence, and cause them to desist from their vain and ridiculous quest. But no: they had recourse to an expedient, as to which we should hardly like to say how far it belongs to the strict method of natural science. They sent their envelopes round[Pg 110] and opened a referendum, trying to settle in what beauty or ugliness consists by the votes of the majority.
With this assumption and in this belief, inductive Aesthetics or Aesthetic from below (what pride in this modesty!) began its work. It started by systematically collecting beautiful things, like a wide variety of envelopes in different shapes and sizes, and asked which of these seemed beautiful and which seemed ugly. As expected, the inductive aestheticians quickly faced a challenge, as the same objects that looked ugly in one context appeared beautiful in another. A rough yellow envelope, which would be very unattractive for a love letter, is exactly what you need for a legal document served on stamped paper, which in turn would look very inappropriate or at least seem ironic if placed in a neatly squared English paper envelope. Such simple common sense should have convinced inductive aestheticians that beauty has no physical existence and prompted them to abandon their pointless and absurd quest. But no: they resorted to a method we’d hesitate to say is consistent with the strict approach of natural science. They circulated their envelopes[Pg 110] and conducted a referendum, attempting to determine what constitutes beauty or ugliness through majority votes.
We will not waste time over this subject, lest we should seem to be turning ourselves into tellers of comic tales rather than expositors of æsthetic science and of its problems. It is a matter of fact that the inductive æstheticians have not yet discovered one single law.
We won't spend time on this topic, so we don't come across as if we're telling funny stories instead of discussing aesthetic science and its issues. The truth is that the inductive aestheticians haven't found one single law.
He who despairs of doctors is apt to abandon himself to charlatans. This has befallen those who have believed in the naturalistic laws of the beautiful. Artists sometimes adopt empirical canons, such as that of the proportions of the human body, or of the golden section, that is to say, of a line divided into two parts in such a manner that the less is to the greater as is the greater to the whole line (be : ac = ac : ab). Such canons easily become their superstitions, and they attribute to them the success of their works. Thus Michæl Angelo left as a precept to his disciple Marco del Pino da Siena that "he should always make a pyramidal serpentine figure multiplied by one two and three," a precept which did not enable Marco da Siena to emerge from that mediocrity which we can yet observe in many of his paintings that exist here in Naples. Others took Michæl Angelo's words as authority for the precept that serpentine undulating lines were the true lines of beauty. Whole volumes have been composed on these laws of beauty, on the golden section and on the undulating and serpentine lines. These should in our opinion be looked upon as the astrology of Æsthetic.
Those who lose faith in doctors are likely to turn to quacks. This has happened to those who have trusted in the natural laws of beauty. Artists sometimes follow practical guidelines, like the proportions of the human body or the golden ratio, which divides a line into two parts such that the smaller part is to the larger part as the larger part is to the whole line (be : ac = ac : ab). These guidelines can easily become their beliefs, and they credit them for their successes. For example, Michelangelo advised his pupil Marco del Pino da Siena to always create a pyramidal serpentine figure multiplied by one, two, and three, advice that did not help Marco da Siena rise above the mediocrity still seen in many of his paintings here in Naples. Others interpreted Michelangelo's words as justification for the idea that serpentine, flowing lines were the true lines of beauty. Entire volumes have been written about these beauty laws, the golden ratio, and the flowing and serpentine lines. We believe these should be considered the astrology of aesthetics.
XV
THE ACTIVITY OF EXTERNALIZATION. TECHNIQUE AND THE THEORY OF THE ARTS
The fact of the production of physical beauty implies, as has already been remarked, a vigilant will, which persists in not allowing certain visions, intuitions or representations to be lost. Such a will must be able to act with the utmost rapidity and as it were instinctively, and may also need long and laborious deliberations. In any case, thus and thus only does the practical activity enter into relations with the æsthetic, that is to say, no longer as its simple accompaniment, but as a really distinct moment of it. We cannot will or not will our æsthetic vision: we can however will or not will to externalize it, or rather, to preserve and communicate to others, or not, the externalization produced.
The creation of physical beauty requires, as has been mentioned, a dedicated will that refuses to let certain visions, intuitions, or representations fade away. This will needs to act quickly and almost instinctively, but it may also require lengthy and careful thought. In any case, this is how practical activity connects with the aesthetic—not just as a simple addition, but as a distinct element of it. We can't choose whether or not to have our aesthetic vision; however, we can choose whether or not to share it with others, or to preserve and communicate the external representation that results.
This volitional fact of externalization is preceded by a complex of various kinds of knowledge. These are known as technique, like all knowledge which precedes a practical activity. Thus we talk of an artistic technique in the same metaphorical and elliptic manner that we talk of the physically beautiful, that is to say (in more precise language), knowledge at the service of the practical activity directed to producing stimuli to æsthetic reproduction. In place of employing so lengthy a phrase, we shall here avail ourselves of ordinary terminology, whose meaning we now understand.
This intentional act of externalization is based on a mix of different types of knowledge. These are referred to as technique, like all knowledge that comes before a practical task. So, we refer to artistic technique in the same metaphorical and indirect way that we discuss physical beauty, which means (in clearer terms), knowledge used for practical activities aimed at creating stimuli for aesthetic reproduction. Instead of using such a lengthy expression, we will use common terminology that we now understand.
The possibility of this technical knowledge, at the service of artistic reproduction, is what has led minds astray to imagine the existence of an æsthetic technique of internal expression, which is tantamount to saying, a[Pg 112] doctrine of the means of internal expression, a thing that is altogether inconceivable. And we know well the reason of its inconceivability; expression, considered in itself, is a primary theoretic activity, and as such precedes practice and intellectual knowledge which illumines practice and is independent alike of both. It aids for its part to illumine practice, but is not illuminated by it. Expression does not possess means, because it has not an end; it has intuitions of things, but it does not will and is therefore unanalysable into the abstract components of volition, means and end. Sometimes a certain writer is said to have invented a new technique of fiction or of drama, or a painter is said to have discovered a new technique of distributing light. The word is used here at hazard; because the so-called new technique is really that romance itself, or that new picture itself and nothing else. The distribution of light belongs to the vision of the picture itself; as the technique of a dramatist is his dramatic conception itself. On other occasions, the word "technique" is used to designate certain merits or defects in a work that is a failure; and it is euphemistically said that the conception is bad but the technique good, or that the conception is good but the technique bad.
The possibility of using this technical knowledge for artistic reproduction has led some people to mistakenly believe in the existence of an aesthetic technique for internal expression, which is basically saying a[Pg 112] doctrine of the means of internal expression, something that is completely unimaginable. We understand well why it’s unimaginable; expression, in and of itself, is a primary theoretical activity, and it actually comes before practice and the intellectual knowledge that illuminates practice and operates independently of both. It helps illuminate practice but isn’t illuminated by it. Expression doesn’t have means because it lacks an end; it has intuitions about things but doesn’t have will, making it unbreakable into the abstract parts of will, means, and end. Sometimes it’s said that a certain writer has invented a new technique for fiction or drama, or that a painter has discovered a new way to distribute light. The term is used carelessly here because the so-called new technique is really just that romance itself, or that new picture itself and nothing more. The distribution of light is part of the vision of the picture itself, just as a dramatist's technique is his dramatic idea itself. At other times, the word "technique" is used to point out specific strengths or weaknesses in a work that hasn’t succeeded; it’s often said that the idea is bad but the technique is good, or that the idea is good but the technique is bad.
On the other hand, when we talk of the different ways of painting in oils, or of etching, or of sculpturing in alabaster, then the word "technique" is in its place; but in such a case the adjective "artistic" is used metaphorically. And if a dramatic technique in the æsthetic sense be impossible, a theatrical technique of processes of externalization of certain particular æsthetic works is not impossible. When, for instance, women were introduced on the stage in Italy in the second half of the sixteenth century, in place of men dressed as women, this was a true and real discovery in theatrical technique; such too was the perfecting in the following century of machines for the rapid changing of scenery by the impresarios of Venice.
On the other hand, when we discuss the various methods of painting in oils, etching, or sculpting in alabaster, the term "technique" is appropriate; however, in this context, the adjective "artistic" is used metaphorically. While a dramatic technique in the aesthetic sense may be impossible, a theatrical technique involving the externalization processes of specific aesthetic works is achievable. For example, when women were allowed to perform on stage in Italy during the second half of the sixteenth century instead of men dressed as women, this was a genuine breakthrough in theatrical technique; similarly, the advancements made in the following century with machines for quickly changing scenery by Venice’s impresarios were also significant.
The collection of technical knowledge at the service of artists desirous of externalizing their expressions, can[Pg 113] be divided into groups, which may be entitled theories of the arts. Thus arises a theory of Architecture, comprising mechanical laws, information relating to the weight or resistance of the materials of construction or of fortification, manuals relating to the method of mixing lime or stucco; a theory of Sculpture, containing advice as to the instruments to be used for sculpturing the various sorts of stone, for obtaining a successful mixture of bronze, for working with the chisel, for the accurate casting of the clay or plaster model, for keeping clay damp; a theory of Painting, on the various techniques of tempera, of oil-painting, of water-colour, of pastel, on the proportions of the human body, on the laws of perspective; a theory of Oratory, with precepts as to the method of producing, of exercising and of strengthening the voice, of attitude in impersonation and gesture; a theory of Music, on the combinations and fusions of tones and sounds; and so on. Such collections of precepts abound in all literatures. And since it is impossible to say what is useful and what useless to know, books of this sort become very often a sort of encyclopædias or catalogues of desiderata. Vitruvius, in his treatise on Architecture, claims for the architect a knowledge of letters, of drawing, of geometry, of arithmetic, of optic, of history, of natural and moral philosophy, of jurisprudence, of medicine, of astrology, of music, and so on. Everything is worth knowing: learn the art and have done with it.
The collection of technical knowledge available to artists who want to express themselves can[Pg 113] be divided into categories, which might be called theories of the arts. This includes a theory of Architecture, addressing mechanical principles, details about the weight or strength of building materials or fortifications, and guides on how to mix lime or stucco; a theory of Sculpture, offering tips on the tools needed for sculpting different types of stone, how to achieve the right bronze mixture, how to use a chisel, how to accurately cast clay or plaster models, and how to keep clay moist; a theory of Painting, discussing various techniques for tempera, oil painting, watercolor, and pastel, the proportions of the human body, and the principles of perspective; a theory of Oratory, with guidelines on voice production, exercise, and strengthening, as well as posture and gestures in performance; a theory of Music, about the combinations and blends of tones and sounds; and so on. Such collections of guidelines are prevalent in all literatures. Since it’s hard to distinguish what is useful and what isn’t, these types of books often end up being sort of encyclopedias or catalogues of desiderata. Vitruvius, in his work on Architecture, asserts that an architect should have knowledge of language, drawing, geometry, arithmetic, optics, history, natural and moral philosophy, law, medicine, astrology, music, and more. Everything is worth knowing: master the art and move on.
It should be evident that such empirical collections are not reducible to science. They are composed of notions, taken from various sciences and disciplines, and their philosophical and scientific principles are to be found in the latter. To propose to construct a scientific theory of the different arts would be to wish to reduce to the single and homogeneous what is by nature multiple and heterogeneous; to wish to destroy the existence as a collection of what was put together precisely to form a collection. Were we to try to give scientific form to the manuals of the architect, the painter, or the musician, it is clear that nothing would remain in our hands but[Pg 114] the general principles of Mechanics, Optics, or Acoustics. And if we were to extract and isolate what may be scattered among them of properly artistic observations, to make of them a scientific system, then the sphere of the individual art would be abandoned and that of Æsthetic entered, for Æsthetic is always general Æsthetic, or rather it cannot be divided into general and special. This last case (that is, the attempt to furnish a technique which ends in composing an Æsthetic) arises when men possessing strong scientific instincts and a natural tendency to philosophy set themselves to work to produce such theories and technical manuals.
It should be clear that these empirical collections can't be reduced to science. They consist of ideas drawn from various sciences and disciplines, and their philosophical and scientific principles are found within those fields. Trying to create a scientific theory for the different arts would mean attempting to simplify what is inherently complex and diverse; it would aim to erase the existence of a collection that was specifically formed to be a collection. If we tried to give a scientific structure to the manuals of architects, painters, or musicians, we’d only end up with[Pg 114] the basic principles of Mechanics, Optics, or Acoustics. If we were to extract and isolate any artistic insights scattered among them to create a scientific system, we would be moving away from the individual art and entering the realm of Aesthetics, because Aesthetics is always general Aesthetics, and it cannot truly be divided into general and special. This situation (the attempt to create a technique that results in an Aesthetic) occurs when individuals with strong scientific instincts and a natural inclination towards philosophy set out to develop such theories and technical manuals.
But the confusion between Physics and Æsthetic has attained to its highest degree, when æsthetic theories of particular arts are imagined, to answer such questions as: What are the limits of each art? What can be represented with colours, and what with sounds? What with simple monochromatic lines and what with touches of various colours? What with tones, and what with metres and rhythms? What are the limits between the figurative and the auditive arts, between painting and sculpture, poetry and music?
But the confusion between Physics and Aesthetics has reached its peak when aesthetic theories of specific arts are thought to answer questions like: What are the limits of each art? What can be represented with colors, and what with sounds? What can be shown with simple monochromatic lines and what with touches of various colors? What can be expressed with tones, and what with meters and rhythms? What are the boundaries between the visual and auditory arts, between painting and sculpture, poetry and music?
This, translated into scientific language, is tantamount to asking: What is the connexion between Acoustics and æsthetic expression? What between the latter and Optics?—and the like. Now, if there is no passage from the physical fact to the æsthetic, how could there be from the æsthetic to particular groups of physical facts, such as the phenomena of Optics or of Acoustics?
This, put into scientific terms, is basically asking: What is the connection between Acoustics and aesthetic expression? What about between the latter and Optics?—and so on. Now, if there is no link from the physical fact to the aesthetic, how could there be one from the aesthetic to specific groups of physical facts, like the phenomena of Optics or Acoustics?
The so-called arts have no æsthetic limits, because, in order to have them, they would need to have also æsthetic existence in their particularity; and we have demonstrated the altogether empirical genesis of those partitions. Consequently, any attempt at an æsthetic classification of the arts is absurd. If they be without limits, they are not exactly determinable, and consequently cannot be philosophically classified. All the books dealing with classifications and systems of the arts could be burned without any loss whatever. (We say this with the[Pg 115] utmost respect to the writers who have expended their labours upon them.)
The so-called arts have no aesthetic limits because, to have limits, they would need to exist aesthetically in their own distinct way; and we've shown the completely empirical origin of those divisions. Therefore, any effort to classify the arts aesthetically is pointless. If they’re limitless, they can’t be specifically defined and thus can't be classified philosophically. All the books that discuss classifications and systems of the arts could be burned without any loss whatsoever. (We say this with the[Pg 115] utmost respect for the authors who have put their effort into them.)
The impossibility of such systematizations finds something like a proof in the strange attempts made to carry it out. The first and most common partition is that into arts of hearing, sight, and imagination; as if eyes, ears, and imagination were on the same level and could be deduced from the same logical variable as fundamentum divisionis. Others have proposed the division into arts of space and arts of time, arts of rest; and movement; as if the concepts of space, time, rest and motion could determine special æsthetic forms and possess anything in common with art as such. Finally, others have amused themselves by dividing them into classic and romantic, or into oriental, classic, and romantic, thereby conferring the value of scientific concepts upon simple historical denominations, or falling into those rhetorical partitions of expressive forms, already criticized above; or into arts that can only be seen from one side, like painting, and arts that can be seen from all sides, like sculpture—and similar extravagances, which hold good neither in heaven nor on earth.
The impossibility of such systematizations finds a sort of proof in the weird attempts made to implement them. The first and most common division is into arts of hearing, sight, and imagination; as if eyes, ears, and imagination were on the same level and could be derived from the same logical variable as fundamentum divisionis. Others have suggested dividing them into arts of space and arts of time, along with arts of rest and movement, as if the ideas of space, time, rest, and motion could determine specific aesthetic forms and share any commonality with art itself. Finally, some have entertained themselves by categorizing them into classic and romantic, or into oriental, classic, and romantic, thereby assigning the status of scientific concepts to mere historical labels, or falling into those rhetorical divisions of expressive forms that have already been criticized above; or into arts that can only be seen from one side, like painting, and arts that can be seen from all sides, like sculpture— and similar absurdities, which make no sense either in heaven or on earth.
The theory of the limits of the arts was perhaps at the time when it was put forward a beneficial critical reaction against those who believed in the possibility of remodelling one expression into another, as the Iliad or Paradise Lost into a series of paintings, and indeed held a poem to be of greater or lesser value according as it could or could not be translated into pictures by a painter. But if the rebellion were reasonable and resulted in victory, this does not mean that the arguments employed and the systems constructed for the purpose were sound.
The theory of the limits of the arts was likely a helpful critical response at the time it was introduced, countering those who thought one form of expression could be transformed into another, like turning the Iliad or Paradise Lost into a series of paintings. They even judged a poem’s value based on whether it could be converted into visuals by an artist. However, just because this rebellion made sense and achieved success, it doesn’t mean that the arguments used and the frameworks created for this purpose were valid.
Another theory which is a corollary to that of the arts and their limits, falls with them; that of the union of the arts. Given particular arts, distinct and limited, it was asked: Which is the most powerful? Do we not obtain more powerful effects by uniting several? We know nothing of this: we know only that in each particular case certain given artistic intuitions have need of[Pg 116] definite physical means for their reproduction and other artistic intuitions of other means. We can obtain the effect of certain plays by simply reading them; others need declamation and scenic display: there are some artistic intuitions which need for their full externalization words, song, musical instruments, colours, statuary, architecture, actors; while others are quite complete in a slight outline made with the pen, or a few strokes of the pencil. But it is false to suppose that declamation and scenic effects and all the other things together that we have mentioned are more powerful than a simple reading or a simple outline of pen or pencil; because each of those facts or groups of facts has, so to say, a different purpose, and the power of the means cannot be compared when the purposes are different.
Another theory related to the arts and their limits is the concept of the union of the arts. With specific arts that are unique and limited, the question arises: Which is the most powerful? Do we achieve more powerful effects by uniting several? We don't have the answer to this: we only know that in each case, certain artistic intuitions require[Pg 116] specific physical means for their reproduction, while others need different means. We can experience the effect of some plays just by reading them; others require performance and visual presentation: there are some artistic intuitions that need for their full expression words, music, instruments, colors, sculpture, architecture, actors; while others can be effectively captured in a simple outline drawn with a pen or a few strokes of a pencil. However, it is incorrect to think that performance, visual effects, and all the other elements we've mentioned are more powerful than a straightforward reading or a simple outline with pen or pencil; because each of these instances serves a different purpose, and the effectiveness of the means cannot be compared when the purposes vary.
Finally, it is only from the point of view of a clear and rigorous distinction between the true and proper æsthetic activity and the practical activity of externalization that we can solve the complicated and confused questions as to the relations between art and utility and art and morality.
Finally, we can only resolve the complicated and confusing questions about the relationships between art and utility and art and morality by clearly and rigorously distinguishing between genuine aesthetic activity and the practical activity of externalization.
We have demonstrated above that art as art is independent both of utility and of morality, as also of all practical value. Without this independence, it would not be possible to speak of an intrinsic value of art, nor indeed to conceive an æsthetic science, which demands the autonomy of the æsthetic fact as its necessary condition.
We have shown above that art, in its own right, is separate from utility and morality, as well as from any practical value. Without this separation, we couldn't talk about the intrinsic value of art, nor could we even imagine an aesthetic science, which requires the independence of the aesthetic fact as its essential condition.
But it would be erroneous to maintain that this independence of the vision or intuition or internal expression of the artist should be simply extended to the practical activity of externalization and communication which may or may not follow the æsthetic fact. If by art be understood the externalization of art, then utility and morality have a perfect right to enter into it; that is to say, the right to be master in one's own house.
But it would be wrong to say that this independence of the artist's vision or intuition or internal expression should just apply to the practical process of expressing and communicating what may or may not come after the aesthetic experience. If we define art as the external expression of it, then usefulness and morality have every right to be involved; in other words, they have the right to take charge in their own domain.
Indeed we do not externalize and fix all the many expressions and intuitions which we form in our spirit; we do not declare our every thought in a loud voice, or[Pg 117] write it down, or print, or draw, or paint, or expose it to the public. We select from the crowd of intuitions which are formed or at least sketched within us; and the selection is ruled by the criteria of the economic disposition of life and of its moral direction. Therefore, when we have fixed an intuition, we have still to decide whether or no we should communicate it to others, and to whom, and when, and how; all which deliberations come equally under the utilitarian and ethical criterion.
Indeed, we don't express and solidify all the various thoughts and feelings that arise in our minds; we don’t voice every idea loudly, or[Pg 117] write it down, or print, draw, paint, or share it publicly. We choose from the multitude of insights that are formed or at least outlined within us; and our choices are guided by the practical realities of life and its moral compass. So, when we decide to solidify a thought, we still have to consider if we should share it with others, who we should share it with, when, and how; all these decisions fall under the framework of both practical and ethical considerations.
Thus we find the concepts of selection, of the interesting, of morality, of an educational end, of popularity, etc., to some extent justified, although these can in no way be justified when imposed upon art as art, and we have ourselves rejected them in pure Æsthetic. Error always contains an element of truth. He who formulated those erroneous æsthetic propositions in reality had his eye on practical facts, which attach themselves externally to the æsthetic fact and belong to economic and moral fife.
Thus we find the ideas of selection, of the interesting, of morality, of an educational purpose, of popularity, etc., to some extent justified, although these can't be justified when imposed on art as art, and we have rejected them in pure aesthetics. Error always contains a grain of truth. The person who came up with those mistaken aesthetic ideas was actually focused on practical facts, which are externally related to the aesthetic fact and are part of economic and moral life.
It is well to advocate yet greater freedom in making known the means of æsthetic reproduction; we are of the same opinion, and leave projects for legislation and for legal action against immoral art, to hypocrites, to the ingenuous and to wasters of time. But the proclamation of this freedom, and the fixing of its limits, how wide soever they be, is always the task of morality. And it would in any case be out of place to invoke that highest principle, that fundamentum æsthetices, which is the independence of art, to deduce from it the guiltlessness of the artist who calculates like an immoral speculator upon the unhealthy tastes of his readers in the externalization of his imaginings, or the freedom of hawkers to sell obscene statuettes in the public squares. This last case is the affair of the police, as the first must be brought before the tribunal of the moral consciousness. The æsthetic judgement on the work of art has nothing to do with the morality of the artist as a practical man, or with the provisions to be taken that the things of art may not be diverted to evil ends alien to her nature, which is pure theoretic contemplation.
It’s important to promote even greater freedom in sharing ways of aesthetic reproduction; we agree, and we leave suggestions for laws and legal actions against immoral art to hypocrites, the naïve, and those who waste time. However, declaring this freedom and determining its limits, no matter how broad, is always a moral responsibility. It would be inappropriate to use that highest principle, the fundamentum æsthetices, which represents the independence of art, to justify the innocence of an artist who, like an unethical speculator, preys on the unhealthy preferences of their audience in expressing their ideas, or to support vendors selling obscene figurines in public areas. The latter should be handled by the police, while the former should go before the judgment of moral awareness. The aesthetic assessment of a work of art is unrelated to the artist's morality as a person or to the measures that must be taken to ensure that art isn’t misused for purposes that stray from its nature, which is purely theoretical contemplation.
XVI
TASTE AND THE REPRODUCTION OF ART
When the entire æsthetic and externalizing process has been completed, when a beautiful expression has been produced and it has been fixed in a definite physical material, what is meant by judging ill To reproduce it in oneself, answer the critics of art, almost with one voice. Very good. Let us try thoroughly to understand this fact, and with that object in view, let us represent it schematically.
When the whole aesthetic and externalizing process is finished, when a beautiful expression has been created and set in a specific physical material, what do we mean by judging poorly to reproduce it within oneself, the critics of art reply almost in unison. Fair enough. Let's try to fully grasp this idea, and with that goal in mind, let's illustrate it schematically.
The individual A is seeking the expression of an impression which he feels or anticipates, but has not yet expressed. See him trying various words and phrases which may give the sought-for expression, that expression which must exist, but which he does not possess. He tries the combination m, but rejects it as unsuitable, inexpressive, incomplete, ugly: he tries the combination n, with a like result. He does not see at all, or does not see clearly. The expression still eludes him. After other vain attempts, during which he sometimes approaches, sometimes retreats from the mark at which he aims, all of a sudden (almost as though formed spontaneously of itself) he forms the sought-for expression, and lux facta est. He enjoys for an instant æsthetic pleasure or the pleasure of the beautiful. The ugly, with its correlative displeasure, was the æsthetic activity which had not succeeded in conquering the obstacle; the beautiful is the expressive activity which now displays itself triumphant.
The individual A is trying to find a way to express a feeling he has or expects, but hasn’t been able to articulate yet. Picture him experimenting with different words and phrases that might convey what he’s looking for. That expression definitely exists, but it’s out of his reach. He tries the combination m, but finds it unsuitable, lacking, incomplete, and ugly: he then tries the combination n, with a similar outcome. He doesn’t see it at all, or doesn’t see it clearly. The expression continues to slip away from him. After several futile attempts, where he sometimes gets close and other times moves further away from his target, suddenly (almost as if it formed on its own) he comes up with the desired expression, and lux facta est. For a brief moment, he experiences aesthetic pleasure or the joy of beauty. The ugly, along with its associated displeasure, was the aesthetic effort that failed to overcome the barrier; the beautiful is the expressive effort that now shines through victorious.
We have taken this example from the domain of[Pg 119] speech, as being nearer and more accessible, and because we all talk, though we do not all draw or paint. Now if another individual, whom we shall call B, is to judge that expression and decide whether it be beautiful or ugly, he must of necessity place himself at A's point of view, and go through the whole process again, with the help of the physical sign supplied to him by A. If A has seen clearly, then B (who has placed himself at A's point of view) will also see clearly and will see this expression as beautiful. If A has not seen clearly, then B also will not see clearly, and will find the expression more or less ugly, just as A did.
We’ve taken this example from the area of [Pg 119] speech because it’s closer and more relatable, and because we all talk, even if not everyone draws or paints. Now, if another person, whom we’ll call B, is going to judge that expression and decide if it’s beautiful or ugly, he must put himself in A's shoes, and go through the whole process again using the physical sign A gave him. If A has a clear vision, then B (who has positioned himself at A's perspective) will also see clearly and view this expression as beautiful. If A hasn’t seen clearly, then B won’t see clearly either and will find the expression somewhat ugly, just like A did.
It may be observed that we have not taken into consideration two other cases: that of A having a clear and B an obscure vision; and that of A having an obscure and B a clear vision. Strictly speaking, these two cases are impossible.
It can be noted that we haven't considered two other scenarios: where A has clear vision and B has blurry vision, and where A has blurry vision and B has clear vision. Strictly speaking, these two scenarios are impossible.
Expressive activity, just because it is activity, is not caprice, but spiritual necessity; it cannot solve a definite æsthetic problem save in one way, which is the right way. It will be objected to this plain statement that works which seem beautiful to the artists are afterwards found to be ugly by the critics; while other works with which the artists were discontented and held to be imperfect or failures are, on the contrary, held to be beautiful and perfect by the critics. But in this case, one of the two is wrong: either the critics or the artists, sometimes the artists, at other times the critics. Indeed, the producer of an expression does not always fully realize what is happening in his soul. Haste, vanity, want of reflexion, theoretic prejudices, make people say, and others sometimes almost believe, that works of ours are beautiful, which, if we really looked into ourselves, we should see to be ugly, as they are in reality. Thus poor Don Quixote, when he had reattached to his helmet as well as he could the vizor of cardboard—the vizor that had showed itself to possess but the feeblest force of resistance at the first encounter,—took good care not to test it again with a well-delivered sword-thrust, but simply declared and maintained it to be (says the author) por[Pg 120] celada finisima de encaxe. And in other cases, the same reasons, or opposite but analogous ones, trouble the consciousness of the artist, and cause him to value badly what he has successfully produced, or to strive to undo! and do again for the worse what he has done well in artistic spontaneity. An instance of this is Tasso and his passage from the Gerusalemme liberata to the Gerusalemme conquistata. In the same way, haste, laziness, want of reflexion, theoretic prejudices, personal sympathies or animosities, and other motives of a similar sort, sometimes cause the critics to proclaim ugly what is beautiful, and beautiful what is ugly. Were they to eliminate such disturbing elements, they would feel the work of art as it really is, and would not leave it to posterity, that more diligent and more dispassionate judge, to award the palm, or to do that justice which they have refused.
Expressive activity, just because it is action, isn’t just a whim, but a spiritual necessity; it can only solve a specific aesthetic problem in one way, which is the right way. Some might argue against this straightforward statement by pointing out that works considered beautiful by artists are later deemed ugly by critics; meanwhile, other works that artists are dissatisfied with, believing them to be imperfect or failures, are in contrast seen as beautiful and perfect by critics. In this situation, one of the two must be mistaken: either the critics or the artists, sometimes the artists, other times the critics. In fact, the creator of an expression doesn’t always fully understand what’s happening within them. Impatience, vanity, lack of reflection, and theoretical biases can lead people to claim, and sometimes even convince others, that our works are beautiful, which, if we were truly honest with ourselves, we would recognize as ugly, as they truly are. Take poor Don Quixote, who, after fastening the cardboard visor back onto his helmet—the one that had proven to have very little resistance during their first encounter—was careful not to test it again with a well-aimed sword strike, but rather insisted it was (as the author states) por[Pg 120] celada finisima de encaxe. Similarly, other factors, or contrary yet similar reasons, can cloud the artist’s judgment and lead them to undervalue what they have successfully created, or to attempt to redo something that was originally done well in artistic spontaneity, resulting in a worse outcome. A prime example of this is Tasso and his shift from Gerusalemme liberata to Gerusalemme conquistata. Haste, laziness, lack of reflection, theoretical biases, personal grudges or preferences, and other similar influences can also lead critics to declare beautiful works as ugly and vice versa. If they could remove such disruptive elements, they would perceive the artwork for what it truly is, not leaving it for posterity, that more diligent and impartial judge, to recognize its worth or to give it the credit they have withheld.
It is clear from the preceding theorem that the activity of judgement which criticizes and recognizes the beautiful is identical with what produces it. The only difference lies in the diversity of circumstances, since in the one case it is a question of æsthetic production, in the other of reproduction. The activity which judges is called taste; the productive activity is called genius: genius and taste are therefore substantially identical.
It’s evident from the previous theorem that the act of judgment, which critiques and acknowledges beauty, is the same as what creates it. The only difference is the variety of circumstances, as one involves aesthetic creation while the other involves reproduction. The activity that judges is called taste; the creative activity is referred to as genius: therefore, genius and taste are fundamentally identical.
The common remark that the critic should possess something of the genius of the artist and that the artist should possess taste, gives a glimpse of this identity; or the remark that there exists an active (productive) and a passive (reproductive) taste. But it is also negated in other equally common remarks, as when people speak of taste without genius, or of genius without taste. These last observations are meaningless, unless they allude to quantitative or psychological differences, those being called geniuses without taste who produce works of art, inspired in their chief parts and neglected or defective in their secondary parts, and men of taste without genius, those who, while they succeed in obtaining certain isolated or secondary merits, do not possess sufficient power for[Pg 121] a great artistic synthesis. Analogous explanations can easily be given of other similar expressions. But to posit a substantial difference between genius and taste, between artistic production and reproduction, would render both communication and judgement alike inconceivable. How could we judge what remained external to us? How could that which is produced by a given activity be judged by a different activity? The critic may be a small genius, the artist a great one; the former may have the strength of ten, the latter of a hundred; the former, in order to reach a certain height, will have need of the assistance of the other; but the nature of both must remain the same. To judge Dante, we must raise ourselves to his level: let it be well understood that empirically we are not Dante, nor Dante we; but in that moment of contemplation and judgement, our spirit is one with that of the poet, and in that moment we and he are one thing. In this identity alone resides the possibility that our little souls can echo great souls, and grow great with them in the universality of the spirit.
The common belief that a critic should have some of the artist’s genius and that the artist should have taste suggests a connection between the two. There's also the idea of active (creative) and passive (receptive) taste. However, this connection is contradicted by other common sayings, like when people discuss taste without genius or genius without taste. These observations don’t hold much meaning unless they point to differences in quality or mentality, referring to geniuses without taste who create artworks that are inspired in their main elements but lack polish in their secondary aspects, and those with taste but no genius, who may achieve some minor merits but lack the strength for a major artistic synthesis. Similar explanations can be made for other related expressions. However, suggesting a significant difference between genius and taste, or between artistic creation and reproduction, would make both communication and judgment impossible. How could we assess what’s outside of us? How could something created by one activity be evaluated by a different activity? A critic may be a minor genius while the artist is a major one; the former might have the strength of ten, while the latter has the strength of a hundred. The critic needs the artist to reach a certain level, but both must hold the same essence. To evaluate Dante, we must elevate ourselves to his level: let it be clear that, in practical terms, we are not Dante, nor is he us; but in that moment of contemplation and judgment, our spirits unite with the poet’s, and in that moment, we become one. It is in this connection that our small souls can resonate with great souls and grow alongside them in the universality of the spirit.
Let us remark in passing that what has been said of the æsthetic judgement holds good equally for every other activity and for every other judgement; and that scientific, economic, and ethical criticism is effected in a like manner. To limit ourselves to this last, only if we place ourselves ideally in the same conditions in which he found himself who took a given resolution, can we form a judgement as to whether his decision were moral or immoral. An action would otherwise remain incomprehensible and therefore impossible to judge. A homicide may be a rascal or a hero: if this be, within limits, indifferent as regards the defence of society, which condemns both to the same punishment, it is not indifferent to one who wishes to distinguish and judge from the moral point of view, and we therefore cannot dispense with reconstructing the individual psychology of the homicide, in order to determine the true nature of his deed, not merely in its legal, but also in its moral aspect. In Ethics, a moral taste or tact is sometimes mentioned, answering to what is[Pg 122] generally called the moral consciousness, that is to say, to the activity of the good will itself.
Let’s note that what’s been said about aesthetic judgment applies equally to all other activities and judgments; scientific, economic, and ethical critiques are conducted in a similar way. Focusing on the last one, we can only judge whether a decision was moral or immoral if we mentally place ourselves in the same situation as the person who made that choice. Otherwise, the action doesn’t make sense and is impossible to judge. A person who commits murder can be seen as either a villain or a hero: while society may punish both similarly for practical reasons, this distinction matters greatly for anyone wanting to judge from a moral standpoint. Therefore, we must reconstruct the individual psychology of the murderer to truly understand the nature of their act, not just legally but also morally. In ethics, we sometimes refer to a moral sense or intuition that corresponds to what’s often called moral consciousness, which is related to the activity of good will itself.
The explanation above given of æsthetic judgement or reproduction both agrees with and condemns the absolutists and relativists, those who affirm and those who deny the absoluteness of taste.
The explanation above about aesthetic judgment or reproduction both agrees with and criticizes the absolutists and relativists, those who affirm and those who deny the absolute nature of taste.
In affirming that the beautiful can be judged, the absolutists are right; but the theory on which they found their affirmation is not tenable, because they conceive of the beautiful, that is, æsthetic value, as something placed outside the æsthetic activity, as a concept or a model which an artist realizes in his work, and of which the critic avails himself afterwards in judging the work itself. These concepts and models have no existence in art, for when proclaiming that every art can be judged only in itself and that it has its model in itself, they implicitly denied the existence of objective models of beauty, whether these are intellectual concepts, or ideas suspended in a metaphysical heaven.
In saying that beauty can be judged, the absolutists are correct; however, the theory behind their assertion isn't valid because they view beauty, or aesthetic value, as something external to the aesthetic process. They see it as a concept or model that an artist brings to life in their work, which the critic then uses to evaluate the work itself. These concepts and models don't actually exist in art because when they claim that every art form can only be judged based on itself and that its standard comes from within, they are inherently rejecting the idea of objective standards of beauty, whether those are intellectual concepts or abstract ideas.
In proclaiming this, their-adversaries, the relativists, are perfectly right, and effect an advance upon them. However, the initial rationality of their thesis in its turn becomes converted into a false theory. Repeating the ancient adage that there is no accounting for tastes, they believe that æsthetic expression is of the same nature as the pleasant and the unpleasant, which every one feels in his own way, and about which there is no dispute. But we know that the pleasant and the unpleasant are utilitarian, practical facts. Thus the relativists deny the specific character of the æsthetic fact, and again confound expression with impression, the theoretic with the practical.
In making this claim, their opponents, the relativists, are completely right, and they make a progress beyond them. However, the initial rationality of their argument becomes a flawed theory. By echoing the old saying that you can't explain tastes, they think that aesthetic expression is just like what people find pleasant or unpleasant, which everyone experiences in their own way, and there’s no argument about it. But we understand that what’s pleasant and unpleasant are practical, useful facts. So, the relativists ignore the unique nature of aesthetic facts, mixing up expression with impression and theory with practice.
The true solution lies in rejecting alike relativism or psychologism and false absolutism; and in recognizing that the criterion of taste is absolute, but absolute in a different way from that of the intellect, which expresses itself in ratiocination. The criterion of taste is absolute, with the intuitive absoluteness of the imagination. Thus any act of expressive activity, which is so really, is to be recognized as beautiful, and any fact as ugly in which[Pg 123] expressive activity and passivity are found engaged with one another in an unfinished struggle.
The real answer is to reject both relativism and psychologism, as well as false absolutism. We need to understand that the standard for taste is absolute, but it’s absolute in a different way than intellectual reasoning, which relies on logic. The standard for taste is absolute, grounded in the intuitive nature of imagination. Therefore, any genuine act of creative expression should be seen as beautiful, while any situation that features both creative activity and passivity in an ongoing conflict should be seen as ugly.
Between absolutists and relativists is a third class, which may be called that of the relative relativists. These affirm the existence of absolute values in other fields, such as Logic and Ethic, but deny it in the field of Æsthetic. To dispute about science or morals seems to them to be rational and justifiable, because science depends upon the universal, common to all men, and morality upon duty, which is also a law of human nature; but how dispute about art, which depends upon imagination? Not only, however, is the imaginative activity universal and no less inherent in human nature than the logical concept and practical duty; but there is a preliminary objection to the thesis in question. If the absoluteness of the imagination be denied, we must also deny intellectual or conceptual truth and implicitly morality. Does not morality presuppose logical distinctions? How could these be known, otherwise than in expressions and words, that is to say, in imaginative form? If the absoluteness of the imagination were removed, the life of the spirit would tremble to its foundations. One individual would no longer understand another, nor indeed his own self of a moment before, which is already another individual considered a moment after.
Between absolutists and relativists is a third group, which we can call relative relativists. They acknowledge the existence of absolute values in other areas, like Logic and Ethics, but reject it in the realm of Aesthetics. They find discussions about science or morality to be rational and justifiable since science relies on universal truths common to all people, and morality is based on duty, which is also a law of human nature. But how can one argue about art, which is based on imagination? However, the imaginative activity is just as universal and integral to human nature as logical concepts and practical duties. Furthermore, there is a fundamental issue with the argument in question. If we deny the absoluteness of imagination, we must also reject intellectual or conceptual truth and, implicitly, morality. Doesn't morality depend on logical distinctions? How can these distinctions be understood if not through expressions and words, in other words, in imaginative form? If we remove the absoluteness of imagination, the very foundation of the spirit would be shaken. Individuals would struggle to understand one another, or even themselves from one moment to the next, as each moment becomes a new individual.
Nevertheless, variety of judgements is an indubitable fact. Men disagree as to logical, ethical, and economical valuations; and they disagree equally or even more as to the æsthetic. If certain reasons recorded by us above, such as haste, prejudices, passions, etc., may lessen the importance of this disagreement, they do not on that account annul it. When speaking of the stimuli of reproduction we have added a caution, for we said that reproduction takes place, if all the other conditions remain equal. Do they remain equal? Does the hypothesis correspond to reality?
Nevertheless, a variety of judgments is an undeniable fact. People disagree on logical, ethical, and economic assessments, and they disagree even more when it comes to aesthetics. While certain reasons mentioned above, like haste, biases, passions, etc., may lessen the significance of this disagreement, they do not eliminate it. When discussing the factors that drive reproduction, we included a caution, stating that reproduction occurs, if all the other conditions remain equal. Do those conditions truly remain equal? Does the assumption match reality?
It would appear not. In order to reproduce an impression several times by means of a suitable physical stimulus it is necessary that this stimulus be not changed, and that[Pg 124] the organism remain in the same psychical conditions as those in which was experienced the impression that it is desired to reproduce. Now it is a fact that the physical stimulus is continually changing, and in like manner the psychological conditions.
It seems not. To recreate an impression multiple times using a suitable physical stimulus, it’s essential that this stimulus remains unchanged and that[Pg 124] the organism stays in the same psychological state as when the impression was originally experienced. However, it’s a fact that the physical stimulus is constantly changing, as are the psychological conditions.
Oil-paintings grow dark, frescoes fade, statues lose noses, hands and legs, architecture becomes totally or partially a ruin, the tradition of the execution of a piece of music is lost, the text of a poem is corrupted by bad copyists or bad printing. These are obvious instances of I the changes which daily occur in objects or physical stimuli. As regards psychological conditions, we will not dwell upon the cases of deafness or blindness, that is to say, upon the loss of entire orders of psychical impressions; these cases are secondary and of less importance compared with the fundamental, daily, inevitable and perpetual changes of the society around us and of the internal conditions of our individual life. The phonetic manifestations or words and verses of Dante's Commedia must produce a very different impression on an Italian citizen engaged in the politics of the third Rome, from that experienced by a well-informed and intimate contemporary of the poet. The Madonna of Cimabue is still in the Church of Santa Maria Novella; but does she speak to the visitor of to-day as to the Florentines of the thirteenth century? Even though she were not also darkened by time, must we not suppose that the impression which she now produces is altogether different from that of former times? And even in the case of the same individual poet, will a poem composed by him in youth make the same impression upon him when he re-reads it in his old age, with psychic conditions altogether changed?
Oil paintings get darker, frescoes fade, statues lose noses, hands, and legs, architecture becomes completely or partially ruined, the tradition of performing a piece of music is lost, and the text of a poem is distorted by careless copyists or bad printing. These are clear examples of the changes that happen daily in physical objects or stimuli. When it comes to psychological conditions, we won’t focus on cases of deafness or blindness—that is, the complete loss of certain types of psychological impressions; these cases are secondary and less significant compared to the fundamental, daily, inevitable, and ongoing changes in the society around us and in our individual lives. The spoken words and verses of Dante's Commedia must create a very different impression on an Italian citizen involved in the politics of the third Rome compared to how it affected someone who was a well-informed contemporary of the poet. The Madonna by Cimabue is still in the Church of Santa Maria Novella, but does she resonate with today’s visitors the same way she did with the Florentines of the thirteenth century? Even if she weren’t also dulled by time, shouldn’t we assume that the impression she creates now is entirely different from that of the past? And even for the same poet, will a poem he wrote in his youth have the same effect on him when he rereads it in old age, with his psychological state entirely changed?
It is true that certain æstheticians have attempted a distinction between stimuli and stimuli, between natural and conventional signs. The former are held to have a constant effect upon all; the latter only upon a limited circle. In their belief, signs employed in painting are natural, those used in poetry conventional. But the difference between them is at the most only one of degree.[Pg 125] It has often been said that painting is a language understood by all, while with poetry it is otherwise. Here, for example, Leonardo found one of the prerogatives of his art, "which hath not need of interpreters of different tongues as have letters," and it pleases man and beast. He relates the anecdote of that portrait of the father of a family "which the little grandchildren were wont to caress while they were still in swaddling-clothes, and the dogs and cats of the house in like manner." But other anecdotes, such as those of the savages who took the portrait of a soldier for a boat, or considered the portrait of a man on horseback to be furnished with only one leg, are apt to shake one's faith in the understanding of painting by sucklings, dogs and cats. Fortunately, no arduous researches are necessary to convince oneself that pictures, poetry and all works of art only produce effects upon souls prepared to receive them. Natural signs do not exist; because all are equally conventional, or, to speak with greater exactness, historically conditioned.
It’s true that some art critics have tried to differentiate between types of stimuli, specifically between natural and conventional signs. The former are thought to have a consistent impact on everyone, while the latter only affect a limited group. They believe that signs used in painting are natural, while those in poetry are conventional. However, the difference between them is really just a matter of degree.[Pg 125] It's often said that painting is a language everyone understands, but poetry isn’t the same. For instance, Leonardo claimed one of the advantages of his art is that "it doesn’t need interpreters of different languages like written words do," and it appeals to both humans and animals. He shared a story about a family portrait that "the little grandchildren would cuddle while they were still in diapers, and the dogs and cats in the house would do the same." Yet, other stories, like those of tribespeople who mistook a soldier’s portrait for a boat, or thought a portrait of a man on horseback had only one leg, can make us doubt whether infants, dogs, and cats really understand painting. Luckily, you don’t need to dig deep to realize that pictures, poetry, and all forms of art only have an impact on souls ready to receive them. There are no natural signs; instead, they are all equally conventional, or more accurately, historically conditioned.
Granting this, how are we to succeed in causing the expression to be reproduced by means of the physical object? How obtain the same effect, when the conditions are no longer the same? Would it not, rather, seem necessary to conclude that expressions cannot be reproduced, despite the physical instruments made for the purpose, and that what is called reproduction consists in ever new expressions? Such would indeed be the conclusion if the varieties of physical and psychical conditions were intrinsically insurmountable. But since the insuperability has none of the characteristics of necessity we must on the contrary conclude that reproduction always occurs when we can replace ourselves in the conditions in which the stimulus (physical beauty) was produced.
Given this, how can we succeed in reproducing the expression using a physical object? How can we achieve the same effect when the conditions have changed? Wouldn’t it seem more reasonable to conclude that expressions cannot be reproduced, despite the physical tools made for that purpose, and that what we call reproduction is actually a series of new expressions? This would indeed be the conclusion if the differences in physical and psychological conditions were truly insurmountable. However, since these limitations don’t have the characteristics of necessity, we must conclude that reproduction always happens when we can recreate the conditions under which the stimulus (physical beauty) was produced.
Not only can we replace ourselves in these conditions as an abstract possibility, but as a matter of fact we do so continually. Individual life, which is communion with ourselves (with our past), and social life, which is communion with our like, would not otherwise be possible.
Not only can we replace ourselves in these situations as a theoretical possibility, but in reality, we do it constantly. Individual life, which is our connection with ourselves (with our past), and social life, which is our connection with others, wouldn't be possible otherwise.
As regards the physical object, palæographers and philologists, who restore to texts their original physiognomy, restorers of pictures and of statues and other industrious toilers strive precisely to preserve or to restore to the physical object all its primitive energy. These efforts are certainly not always successful, or are not completely successful, for it is never or hardly ever possible to obtain a restoration complete in its smallest details. But the insurmountable is here only present accidentally and must not lead us to overlook the successes which actually are achieved.
Regarding the physical object, paleographers and philologists who restore texts to their original appearance, along with restorers of paintings, statues, and other dedicated workers, aim to preserve or restore the physical object to its original form. These efforts are often not entirely successful, as it's rarely possible to achieve a perfect restoration in every detail. However, the challenges encountered are usually incidental and shouldn't overshadow the real successes that are achieved.
Historical interpretation labours for its part to reintegrate in us the psychological conditions which have changed in the course of history. It revives the dead, completes the fragmentary, and enables us to see a work of art (a physical object) as its author saw it in the moment of production.
Historical interpretation works to reintegrate the psychological conditions that have changed throughout history. It brings the past to life, fills in the gaps, and allows us to view a piece of art (a physical object) as its creator experienced it at the time it was made.
A condition of this historical labour is tradition, with the help of which it is possible to collect the scattered rays and concentrate them in one focus. With the help of memory we surround the physical stimulus with all the facts among which it arose; and thus we enable it to act upon us as it acted upon him who produced it.
A key aspect of this historical labor is tradition, which allows us to gather the scattered fragments and focus them in one place. Through memory, we connect the physical stimulus with all the facts that gave rise to it; this way, we enable it to influence us as it influenced the person who created it.
Where the tradition is broken, interpretation is arrested; in this case, the products of the past remain silent for us. Thus the expressions contained in the Etruscan or Mexican inscriptions are unattainable; thus we still hear discussions among ethnographers as to whether certain products of the art of savages are pictures or writings; thus archæologists and prehistorians are not always able to establish with certainty whether the figures found on the pottery of a certain region, and on other instruments employed, are of a religious or profane nature. But the arrest of interpretation, as that of restoration, is never a definitely insurmountable barrier; and the daily discoveries of new historical sources and of new methods of better exploiting the old, which we may hope to see ever improving, link up again broken traditions.
Where tradition is lost, understanding halts; in this situation, the remnants of the past remain mute for us. Therefore, the meanings in the Etruscan or Mexican inscriptions are out of reach; hence, we still hear debates among ethnographers about whether certain artifacts from primitive cultures are images or writing; thus, archaeologists and prehistorians can't always confirm if the designs found on the pottery of a specific area, and on other tools used, are religious or secular in nature. However, the halt in interpretation, like that in restoration, is never an impossible barrier; and the ongoing discoveries of new historical sources and improved methods for better utilizing the old ones, which we can expect to continually advance, reconnect broken traditions.
We do not wish to deny that erroneous historical interpretation sometimes produces what may be called palimpsests, new expressions imposed upon the ancient, artistic fancies instead of historical reproductions. The so-called "fascination of the past" depends in part upon these expressions of ours, which we weave upon the historical. Thus has been discovered in Greek plastic art the calm and serene intuition of life of those peoples, who nevertheless felt the universal sorrow so poignantly; thus "the terror of the year 1000" has recently been discerned on the faces of the Byzantine saints, a terror which is a misunderstanding, or an artificial legend invented later by men of learning. But historical criticism tends precisely to circumscribe fancies and to establish exactly the point of view from which we must look.
We don't want to ignore the fact that incorrect interpretations of history sometimes create what could be called palimpsests, new ideas layered onto the old, artistic illusions rather than accurate historical representations. The so-called "fascination with the past" partly relies on these creations of ours that we overlay on history. This is how we've noticed in Greek sculpture a calm and serene understanding of life from those cultures, which despite this, still deeply felt universal sadness; similarly, "the terror of the year 1000" has recently been recognized in the expressions of Byzantine saints, a fear that is a misunderstanding or a made-up story constructed later by scholars. However, historical criticism aims to clarify these illusions and pinpoint exactly the perspective from which we should view history.
By means of the above process we live in communication with other men of the present and of the past; and we must not conclude because we sometimes, and indeed often, meet with an unknown or an ill-known, that therefore, when we believe we are engaged in a dialogue, we are always speaking a monologue; or that we are unable even to repeat the monologue which we formerly held with ourselves.
Through this process, we stay connected with both the people of today and those from the past. We shouldn't assume that just because we occasionally encounter someone we don't know well, it means that when we think we're having a conversation, we're actually just talking to ourselves. Nor should we believe that we can't even recall the discussions we previously had within ourselves.
XVII
THE HISTORY OF LITERATURE AND ART
This brief exposition of the method by which is obtained the reintegration of the original conditions in which the work of art was produced, and consequently reproduction and judgement are made possible, shows how important is the function fulfilled by historical research in relation to artistic and literary works which is what is usually called historical criticism or method in literature and art.
This short explanation of how we can restore the original conditions in which a work of art was created makes reproduction and judgment possible. It highlights the crucial role that historical research plays in relation to artistic and literary works, which is commonly referred to as historical criticism or method in literature and art.
Without tradition and historical criticism the enjoyment of all or nearly all the works of art produced by humanity would be irrevocably lost: we should be little more than animals, immersed in the present alone, or in the most recent past. It is fatuous to despise and laugh at one who reconstitutes an authentic text, explains the sense of forgotten words and customs, investigates the conditions in which an artist lived, and accomplishes all those labours which revive the qualities and the original colouring of works of art.
Without tradition and historical analysis, the appreciation of almost all the art created by humanity would be completely lost: we would be little more than animals, focused only on the present or the very recent past. It's absurd to mock or look down on someone who reconstructs an authentic text, explains the meaning of forgotten words and customs, explores the context in which an artist lived, and carries out all the efforts that bring back the qualities and original vibrancy of works of art.
Sometimes a depreciatory or negative judgement is passed upon historical research because of the presumed or proved inability of such researches, in many cases, to give us a true understanding of works of art. But it must be observed, in the first place, that historical research does not only fulfil the task of helping to reproduce and judge artistic works: the biography of a writer or of an artist, for example, and the study of the customs of a period, have an interest of their own, that is to say, extraneous to the history of art, but not to other forms of historiography. If allusion be made to[Pg 129] those researches which do not appear to have interest of any kind, nor to fulfil any purpose, it must be replied that the historical student must often reconcile himself to the useful but inglorious function of a collector of facts. These facts remain for the time being formless, incoherent and meaningless, but they are preserves or mines for the historian of the future and for whosoever may afterwards want them for any purpose. In the same way in a library, books which nobody asks for are placed on the shelves and catalogued, because they may be asked for at some time or other. Certainly, just as an intelligent librarian gives the preference to the acquisition and cataloguing of those books which he foresees may be of more or better service, so intelligent students possess an instinct as to what is or may more probably be of use among the material of facts which they are examining; while others less well endowed, less intelligent or more hasty in producing, accumulate useless rubbish, refuse and sweepings, and lose themselves in details and petty discussions. But this appertains to the economy of research, and does not concern us. It concerns at most the master who selects the subjects, the publisher who pays for the printing, and the critic who is called upon to praise or to blame the research workers.
Sometimes, a negative judgment is made about historical research because of its perceived or proven inability to provide us with a true understanding of artworks. However, it's important to note that historical research isn’t just about reproducing and evaluating artistic works. The biography of a writer or artist, for instance, and the study of the customs of a certain period have their own intrinsic interest, separate from art history, but relevant to other forms of historiography. If we consider those studies that seem uninteresting or pointless, it should be noted that the historical researcher often has to accept the useful but unglamorous role of a fact collector. These facts may currently seem formless, disjointed, and meaningless, but they will serve as resources or treasures for future historians and anyone who needs them later. Similarly, in a library, books that are rarely requested are still placed on the shelves and cataloged because they might be needed at some point. Certainly, just as a savvy librarian prioritizes acquiring and cataloging books that they predict will be more useful, intelligent students have a knack for identifying what will likely be valuable among the facts they are studying; while others, who may be less discerning, less intelligent, or too eager to publish, collect useless junk, debris, and clutter, getting lost in trivial details and petty arguments. But this is part of the research process and doesn’t concern us. It mainly involves the researcher who chooses the subjects, the publisher who funds the printing, and the critic who reviews the researchers’ work.
On the other hand, it is clear that historical research directed to illuminate a work of art does not alone suffice to bring it to birth in our spirit and place us in a position to judge it, but presupposes taste, that is to say, an alert and cultivated imagination. The greatest historical erudition may accompany a gross or otherwise defective taste, a slow imagination, or, as they say, a cold hard heart closed to art. Which is the lesser evil, great erudition with defective taste, or natural taste and much ignorance? The question has often been asked, and perhaps it will be best to deny that it has any meaning, because one cannot tell which of two evils is the less, or what exactly that means. The merely learned man never succeeds in entering into direct communion with[Pg 130] great spirits; he keeps wandering for ever about the outer courts, the staircases and antechambers of their palaces; but the gifted ignoramus either passes by masterpieces to him inaccessible, or instead of understanding works of art as they really are, invents others with his fancy. Now, the labour of the former may at least serve to enlighten others; but the genius of the latter remains altogether sterile in relation to knowledge. How then can we in a certain respect fail to prefer the conscientious learned man to the inconclusive though gifted man, who is not really gifted, if he resign himself and in so far as he resigns himself, to his inconclusiveness?
On the other hand, it's clear that historical research aimed at shedding light on a work of art isn't enough to bring it to life in our minds and help us judge it; it also requires taste, which means an attentive and cultivated imagination. A lot of historical knowledge can come along with bad or lacking taste, a slow imagination, or, as they say, a cold heart that’s closed off to art. Which is the lesser evil: extensive knowledge with poor taste, or natural taste coupled with ignorance? This question has been raised many times, and it might be best to say it doesn’t really have any meaning because you can’t determine which evil is less significant or what that truly means. The purely learned person never truly connects with great spirits; they end up wandering forever around the outer courts, staircases, and antechambers of their palaces. In contrast, the naturally talented yet ignorant person may overlook masterpieces that they can’t access, or instead of understanding works of art as they really are, they create others in their imagination. At least the efforts of the former can help enlighten others, but the creativity of the latter remains completely unproductive in terms of knowledge. So how can we not lean towards preferring the diligent learned person over the indecisive but seemingly talented person, especially if they accept their indecisiveness?
We must accurately distinguish the history of art and literature from those historical labours where works of art are used, but for extraneous purposes (such as biography, civil, religious and political history, etc.), and also from historical erudition directed to the preparation of the æsthetic synthesis of reproduction.
We need to clearly differentiate the history of art and literature from historical efforts where artworks are used for unrelated purposes (like biography, civil, religious, and political history, etc.), and also from scholarly research aimed at creating an aesthetic synthesis of reproduction.
The difference of the first two is obvious. The history of art and literature has the works of art themselves as its principal subject; those other labours invoke and interrogate works of art, but only as witnesses from whom to discover the truth of facts which are not æsthetic. The second difference to which we have referred may seem less profound. It is, however, very great. Erudition directed to illuminate the understanding of works of art aims simply at calling into existence a certain internal fact, an æsthetic reproduction. Artistic and literary history, on the other hand, does not appear until after such reproduction has been obtained. It implies, therefore, a further stage of labour.
The difference between the first two is clear. The history of art and literature focuses on the works of art themselves; while other efforts reference and analyze works of art, they do so only as sources to uncover the truth about non-aesthetic facts. The second difference we've mentioned might seem less significant, but it’s actually quite substantial. Scholarship aimed at enhancing the understanding of artworks seeks to create a specific internal experience, an aesthetic reproduction. In contrast, artistic and literary history arises only after this reproduction has been achieved. This indicates that there is an additional level of effort involved.
Like all other history, its object is to record precisely such facts as have really taken place, in this case artistic and literary facts. A man who, after having acquired the requisite historical erudition, reproduces in himself and tastes a work of art, may remain simply a man of taste, or at the most express his own feeling with an exclamation of praise or condemnation. This does not[Pg 131] suffice for the making of a historian of literature and art. Something else is needed, namely, that a new mental operation succeed in him the simple reproduction. This new operation is in its turn an expression: the expression of the reproduction; the historical description, exposition or representation. There is this difference, then, between the man of taste and the historian: the first merely reproduces in his spirit the work of art; the second, after having reproduced it, represents it historically, or applies those categories by which, as we know, history is differentiated from pure art. Artistic and literary history is therefore a historical work of art founded upon one or more works of art.
Like all other history, its purpose is to accurately record facts that have actually happened, in this case, artistic and literary facts. A person who, after gaining the necessary historical knowledge, enjoys and appreciates a work of art may simply remain someone with good taste, or at most express their feelings with a comment of praise or criticism. This does not[Pg 131] suffice for becoming a historian of literature and art. Something more is needed, specifically, that a new mental process occurs following the simple enjoyment. This new process is also an expression: the expression of that enjoyment; the historical description, analysis, or representation. There is, then, a difference between a person with good taste and a historian: the former simply processes the work of art in their mind; the latter, after processing it, represents it historically or applies the frameworks that distinguish history from pure art. Artistic and literary history is therefore a historical work of art based on one or more works of art.
The name "artistic" or "literary" critic is used in various senses: sometimes it is applied to the scholar who devotes his services to literature; sometimes to the historian who reveals the works of art of the past in their reality; more often to both. By critic is sometimes understood in a more restricted sense he who judges and describes contemporary literary works, and by historian, he who treats of those less recent. These are linguistic uses and empirical distinctions, which may be neglected; because the true difference lies between the scholar, the man of taste and the historian of art. These words designate three successive stages of work, each one independent relatively to the one that follows, but not to that which precedes. As we have seen, a man may be a mere scholar, and possess little capacity for understanding works of art; he may even both be learned and possess taste, yet be unable to portray them by writing a page of artistic and literary history. But the true and complete historian, while containing in himself both the scholar and the man of taste as necessary pre-requisites, must add to their qualities the gift of historical comprehension and representation.
The term "artistic" or "literary" critic is used in different ways: sometimes it refers to the scholar who dedicates their work to literature; sometimes it describes the historian who uncovers the true reality of past artworks; more often, it applies to both. The term critic can sometimes mean someone who judges and describes contemporary literary works, while historian may refer to someone who addresses less recent works. These are just linguistic uses and practical distinctions that can be overlooked; the real difference lies between the scholar, the person of taste and the art historian. These terms represent three successive stages of work, each one relatively independent of the one that comes after but not of the one that comes before. As we’ve seen, a person can be just a scholar, lacking the ability to understand artworks; they may even be knowledgeable and possess taste but still be unable to capture this through writing a page of artistic and literary history. However, the true and complete historian, while encompassing both the scholar and the person of taste as essential prerequisites, must also include the ability for historical understanding and representation.
The theory of artistic and literary historical method presents problems and difficulties, some common to the theory of historical method in general, others peculiar to it, because derived from the concept of art itself.
The theory of artistic and literary historical methods has its own challenges and issues, some of which are shared with historical methods in general, while others are unique to this area because they come from the very idea of art.
History is commonly divided into human history, natural history, and the mixture of both. Without! examining here the question of the solidity of this distinction, it is clear that artistic and literary history belongs in any case to the first, since it concerns a spiritual activity, that is to say, an activity proper to man. And since this activity is its subject, the absurdity of propounding the historical problem of the origin of art becomes at once evident. We should note that by this formula many different things have in turn been included on many different occasions. Origin has often meant nature or character of the artistic fact, in which case an attempt was made to deal with a real scientific or philosophic problem, the very problem in fact which our treatise has attempted to solve. At other times, by origin has been understood the ideal genesis, the search for the reason of art, the deduction of the artistic fact from a first principle containing in itself both spirit and nature. This is also a philosophical problem, complementary to the preceding, coinciding indeed with it, although it has sometimes been strangely interpreted and solved by means of an arbitrary and semi-imaginary metaphysic. But when the object was to discover further exactly in what way the artistic function was historically formed, the result has been the absurdity which we have mentioned. If expression be the first form of consciousness, how can we look for the historical origin of what is not a product of nature and is presupposed by human history? How can we assign a historical genesis to a thing which is a category by means of which all historical processes and facts are understood? The absurdity has arisen from the comparison with human institutions, which have been formed in the course of history, and have disappeared or may disappear in its course. Between the æsthetic fact and a human institution (such as monogamic marriage or the fief) there exists a difference comparable with that between simple and compound bodies in chemistry. It is impossible to indicate the formation of the former, otherwise they would not be[Pg 133] simple, and if this be discovered, they cease to be simple and become compound.
History is often categorized into human history, natural history, and a blend of both. Without tackling the question of whether this distinction is solid, it's clear that artistic and literary history falls under the first category since it involves a spiritual activity, specifically one unique to humans. Given that this activity is its focus, it becomes evident that asking the historical question of the origin of art is nonsensical. It’s worth noting that this term has encompassed various interpretations at different times. Origin has frequently been interpreted as the nature or character of the artistic phenomenon, which attempts to address a genuine scientific or philosophical issue—the very issue that our discussion aims to tackle. At other times, origin has meant ideal genesis, searching for the rationale behind art, deriving the artistic phenomenon from a foundational principle that includes both spirit and nature. This too is a philosophical question, complementary to the first, indeed overlapping with it, although it has been interpreted and resolved in some rather arbitrary and semi-fantastical metaphysical ways. Yet, when the goal is to pinpoint precisely how the artistic function was historically formed, the outcome has led to the absurdity we mentioned. If expression is the primary form of consciousness, how can we seek its historical origin when it is not a product of nature and is assumed by human history? How can we assign a historical origin to something that serves as a category through which all historical processes and facts are comprehended? The absurdity arises from comparing this to human institutions, which have developed throughout history and may vanish during its course. The distinction between the aesthetic fact and a human institution (like monogamous marriage or a fief) is comparable to the difference between simple and compound bodies in chemistry. It’s impossible to pinpoint the formation of the former; otherwise, they wouldn’t be[Pg 133] simple, and if the formation is identified, they cease to be simple and become compound.
The problem of the origin of art, historically understood, is only justified when it is proposed to investigate, not the formation of the artistic category, but where and when art has appeared for the first time (appeared, that is to say, in a striking manner), at what point or in what region of the globe and at what point or epoch of its history; when, that is to say, not the origin of art, but its earliest or primitive history is the object of research. This problem forms one with that of the appearance of human civilization on the earth. Data for its solution are certainly wanting, but there yet remains the abstract possibility of a solution, and certainly tentative and hypothetical solutions abound.
The issue of where art comes from, as understood historically, only makes sense when we look not at how the artistic category developed but at where and when art first emerged (meaning in a notable way), in which part of the world and at what point in its history; in other words, we are investigating not the origin of art but its earliest or primitive history. This question is closely tied to the emergence of human civilization on Earth. While we certainly lack definitive data for a solution, there is still the theoretical possibility of one, and many tentative and hypothetical answers are already out there.
Every representation of human history has the concept of progress as foundation. But by progress must not be understood the imaginary law of progress which is supposed to lead the generations of man with irresistible force to some unknown destiny, according to a providential plan which we can divine and then understand logically. A supposed law of this sort is the negation of history itself, of that accidentality, that empiricity, that contingency, which distinguish concrete fact from abstraction. And for the same reason, progress has nothing to do with the so-called law of evolution, which, if it mean that reality evolves (and it is only reality in so far as it evolves or becomes), cannot be called a law, and if it be given as a law, becomes identical with the law of progress in the sense just described. The progress of which we speak here is nothing but the very concept of human activity, which, working upon the material supplied to it by nature, conquers its obstacles and bends it to its own ends.
Every account of human history is built on the idea of progress. However, progress should not be interpreted as the imaginary law of progress that supposedly drives humanity toward an unknown future with unstoppable force, according to a divine plan that we can decipher and fully comprehend. Such a supposed law negates history itself, along with the randomness, empirical nature, and unpredictability that separate concrete facts from abstract ideas. For the same reason, progress is not related to the so-called law of evolution, which, if it implies that reality changes (and it can only be considered reality as it changes or develops), cannot be classified as a law. If presented as a law, it becomes indistinguishable from the law of progress as previously mentioned. The type of progress we are discussing here is simply the core idea of human activity, which, using the resources provided by nature, overcomes obstacles and shapes those resources to serve its own purposes.
Such conception of progress, that is to say, of human activity applied to a given material, is the point of view of the historian of humanity. No one but a mere collector of unrelated facts, a mere antiquary or inconsequent annalist, can put together the smallest narrative of[Pg 134] human doings unless he have a determined point of view, that is to say, a personal conviction of his own regarding the facts whose history he has undertaken to relate. No one can start from the confused and discordant mass of crude facts and arrive at the historical work of art save by means of this apperception, which makes it possible to carve a definite representation in that rough and formless mass. The historian of a practical action should know what is economy and what is morality; the historian of mathematics, what is mathematics; the historian of botany, what is botany; the historian of philosophy, what is philosophy. If he does not really know these things, he must at least have the illusion of knowing them; otherwise he will not even be able to delude himself into believing that he is writing history.
The idea of progress, or human activity applied to specific materials, is the perspective of a historian of humanity. Only someone who is just a collector of random facts, an antiquarian, or an inconsistent chronicler can put together even the smallest story of[Pg 134] human actions without having a clear perspective, meaning a personal belief about the facts they’re trying to narrate. No one can sift through a chaotic and conflicting collection of raw facts and create a historical masterpiece without this understanding, which allows them to shape a clear representation from that formless bulk. A historian focusing on practical actions should understand economics and ethics; a historian of mathematics should grasp what mathematics is; a historian of botany should know botany; and a historian of philosophy should be familiar with philosophy. If they don’t truly comprehend these fields, they at least need to have the illusion of knowing them; otherwise, they won’t even be able to convince themselves that they are writing history.
We cannot here expand the demonstration of the necessity and inevitability of this subjective criterion in every narrative of human affairs (which is compatible with the utmost objectivity, impartiality and scrupulousness in dealing with data of fact and indeed forms a constitutive element in these virtues), in every narrative of human doings and happenings. It suffices to read any book of history to discover at once the point of view of the author, if he be a historian worthy of the name and know his own business. There are liberal and reactionary, rationalist and catholic historians, who deal with political or social history; for the history of philosophy there are metaphysical, empirical, sceptical, idealist and spiritualist historians. Purely historical historians do not and cannot exist. Were Thucydides and Polybius, Livy and Tacitus, Machiavelli and Guicciardini, Giannone and Voltaire, wholly without moral and political views; and, in our time, was Guizot or Thiers, Macaulay or Balbo, Ranke or Mommsen? And in the history of philosophy, from Hegel, who was the first to raise it to a great height, to Ritter, Zeller, Cousin, Lewes and our Spaventa, was there one who did not possess his conception of progress and his criterion of judgement? Is there one single work of any value on the history of[Pg 135] Æsthetic which has not been written from this or that point of view, with this or that bias (Hegelian or Herbartian), from a sensationalist or from an eclectic or some other point of view? If the historian is to escape from the inevitable necessity of taking a side, he must become a political or scientific eunuch; and history is not an occupation for eunuchs. Such would at most be of use in compiling those great tomes of not useless erudition, elumbis atque fracta, which are called, not without reason, monkish.
We can't expand on why this personal perspective is essential and unavoidable in every story about human events (which can coexist with complete objectivity, neutrality, and care in handling factual data and actually forms a key part of those virtues) in all narratives of human actions and occurrences. Just reading any history book reveals the author's perspective, especially if they're a competent historian. There are liberal and conservative, rationalist and religious historians who focus on political or social history; for the history of philosophy, there are metaphysical, empirical, skeptical, idealist, and spiritualist historians. Purely objective historians don't exist and can't exist. Were Thucydides and Polybius, Livy and Tacitus, Machiavelli and Guicciardini, Giannone and Voltaire completely devoid of moral and political views? In our time, could Guizot or Thiers, Macaulay or Balbo, Ranke or Mommsen really be unbiased? And in the history of philosophy, from Hegel, who first elevated it to great heights, to Ritter, Zeller, Cousin, Lewes, and our Spaventa, was there anyone without their own view of progress and their own judgement criteria? Is there even one valuable work on the history of[Pg 135] Aesthetics that hasn't been written from this or that viewpoint, with this or that bias (Hegelian or Herbartian), from a sensationalist or eclectic perspective? If the historian wants to avoid the unavoidable need to choose a side, they would need to become a political or scientific eunuch; and history isn’t a field for eunuchs. Such individuals would at best only be useful for compiling those extensive tomes of not entirely useless knowledge, elumbis atque fracta, which are rightly called monkish.
If, then, a concept of progress, a point of view, a criterion, be inevitable, the best to be done is not to try and escape from it, but to obtain the best possible. Every one tends to this end when he forms his own convictions, seriously and laboriously. Historians who profess to wish to interrogate the facts without adding anything of their own to them are not to be trusted. This is at best the result of ingenuousness and illusion on their part: they will always add something of their own, if they be truly historians, even without knowing it, or they will only believe that they have avoided doing so because they have conveyed it only by hints, which is the most insinuating, penetrative and effective of methods.
If a concept of progress, a perspective, or a standard is unavoidable, the best thing to do is not to try to run away from it, but to make the most of it. Everyone tends to this goal as they form their own beliefs, seriously and with effort. Historians who claim they want to examine the facts without adding anything from themselves can't be trusted. At best, this shows their naivety and self-deception: true historians will inevitably add their own interpretations, even if they're unaware of it, or they might think they've avoided doing so simply because they've implied it, which is the most subtle, penetrating, and effective method.
Artistic and literary history cannot dispense with the criterion of progress any more easily than other history. We cannot show what a given work of art is, save by proceeding from a conception of art, in order to fix the artistic problem which the author of such work of art had to solve, and by determining whether or no he has solved it, or by how much and in what way he has failed to do so. But it is important to note that the criterion of progress assumes a different form in artistic and literary history to that which it assumes (or is believed to assume) in the history of science.
Artistic and literary history can't ignore the idea of progress any more easily than any other kind of history. We can’t explain what a particular piece of art is without starting from a definition of art, so we can address the artistic challenge the creator of that artwork faced and see whether they solved it or how much and in what ways they fell short. However, it's crucial to recognize that the idea of progress takes on a different meaning in artistic and literary history than it does (or is thought to) in the history of science.
It is customary to represent the whole history of knowledge by one single line of progress and regress. Science is the universal, and its problems are arranged in one single vast system or comprehensive problem.[Pg 136] All thinkers labour upon the same problem as to the nature of reality and of knowledge: contemplative Indians and Greek philosophers, Christians and Mohammedans, bare heads and turbaned heads, wigged heads and college-capped heads (as Heine said); and future generations will weary themselves with it, as ours has done. It would take too long to inquire here if this be true or not of science. But it is certainly not true of art; art is intuition, and intuition is individuality, and individuality does not repeat itself. To conceive of the history of the artistic production of the human race as developed along a single line of progress and regress would therefore be altogether erroneous.
It’s common to think of the entire history of knowledge as one continuous line of progress and setbacks. Science is universal, and its issues are organized into one massive system or overarching problem.[Pg 136] All thinkers tackle the same question about the nature of reality and knowledge: contemplative Indians and Greek philosophers, Christians and Muslims, those with bare heads and those with turbans, those with wigs and those with college caps (as Heine said); and future generations will exhaust themselves with it, just like ours has. It would take too long to explore whether this is true for science. But it’s definitely not true for art; art is based on intuition, and intuition is about individuality, which doesn’t replicate itself. Therefore, considering the history of human artistic production as following a single line of progress and setbacks would be completely incorrect.
At the most, and working to some extent with generalizations and abstractions, it may be asserted that the history of æsthetic productions shows progressive cycles, but each cycle with its own problem and each progressive only in respect to that problem. When many are at work in a general way upon the same subject, without succeeding in giving to it the suitable form, yet drawing always more near to it, there is said to be progress, and when appears the man who gives it definite form, the cycle is said to be complete, and progress is ended. A typical example of this would here be the progress in the elaboration of the mode of using the subject-matter of chivalry, during the Italian Renaissance, from Pulci to Ariosto (using this as an example and excusing excessive simplification). Nothing but repetition and imitation, diminution or exaggeration, a spoiling of what had already been done, in short decadence could be the result of employing that same material after Ariosto. The epigoni of Ariosto prove this. Progress begins with the beginning of a new cycle. Cervantes, with his more open and conscious irony, is an instance of this. In what did the general decadence of Italian literature at the end of the sixteenth century consist? Simply in having nothing more to say and in repeating and exaggerating motives already discovered. If the Italians of this period had even been able to express their own decadence, they would not[Pg 137] have been altogether failures, but would have anticipated the literary movement of the Risorgimento. Where the matter is not the same, a progressive cycle does not exist. Shakespeare does not represent an advance on Dante, nor Goethe upon Shakespeare. Dante, however, represents an advance on the visionaries of the Middle Ages, Shakespeare on the Elizabethan dramatists, Goethe, with Werther and the first part of Faust, on the writers of the Sturm und Drang period. This mode of presenting the history of poetry and art contains, however, as we have remarked, something of the abstract, of the merely practical, and is without strict philosophical value. Not only is the art of savages not inferior, as art, to that of civilized peoples, if it be correlative to the impressions of the savage; but every individual, indeed every moment of the spiritual life of an individual, has its artistic world; none of these worlds can be compared with any other in respect of artistic value.
At most, if we work with some generalizations and abstractions, we can say that the history of artistic productions shows progressive cycles, but each cycle has its own specific issues and is only progressive in relation to that issue. When many people are generally focused on the same subject without managing to give it the right form but get closer to it over time, we call that progress. When someone comes along and provides a clear form, we say the cycle is complete, and that progress has ended. A clear example of this is the evolution of how chivalric themes were portrayed during the Italian Renaissance, from Pulci to Ariosto (using this as an example and noting the oversimplification). After Ariosto, continuing to use that same material led to nothing but repetition and imitation, reducing or exaggerating what had already been accomplished—essentially, a decline. The followers of Ariosto demonstrate this. Progress starts with the beginning of a new cycle. Cervantes, with his more open and conscious irony, provides an example of this. What caused the general decline of Italian literature at the end of the sixteenth century? It consisted of having nothing new to say and merely repeating and exaggerating already discovered themes. If the Italians of that period had been able to articulate their own decline, they wouldn't have been total failures but would have predated the literary movement of the Risorgimento. Where the context is different, a progressive cycle doesn’t exist. Shakespeare doesn’t represent an advancement over Dante, nor does Goethe over Shakespeare. However, Dante represents a step forward from the visionaries of the Middle Ages, Shakespeare advances from the Elizabethan dramatists, and Goethe, with Werther and the first part of Faust, moves beyond the authors of the Sturm und Drang period. This way of presenting the history of poetry and art does contain, as we've noted, something abstract, something merely practical, and lacks strict philosophical value. Not only is the art of primitive cultures not inferior, as art, to that of civilized societies if it's relevant to the impressions of the primitive artist; but each individual, indeed each moment of an individual's spiritual life, has its own artistic world; and none of these worlds can be compared to another in terms of artistic value.
Many have sinned and continue to sin against this special form of the criterion of progress in artistic and literary history. Some, for instance, talk of the infancy of Italian art in Giotto, and of its maturity in Raphæl or in Titian; as though Giotto were not complete and absolutely perfect, granted the material of feeling with which his mind was furnished. He was certainly incapable of drawing a figure like Raphæl, or of colouring it like Titian; but was Raphæl or Titian capable of creating the Marriage of Saint Francis with Poverty or the Death of Saint Francis? The spirit of Giotto had not felt the attraction of the body beautiful, which the Renaissance studied and raised to a place of honour; the spirits of Raphæl and of Titian were no longer interested in certain movements of ardour and of tenderness with which the man of the fourteenth century was in love. How, then, can a comparison be made, where there is no comparative term?
Many have sinned and continue to sin against this unique standard of progress in artistic and literary history. Some, for example, refer to the early stages of Italian art with Giotto and its peak with Raphael or Titian; as if Giotto were not complete and absolutely perfect given the emotional depth of his work. He surely couldn’t draw a figure like Raphael or color one like Titian; but could Raphael or Titian create the Marriage of Saint Francis with Poverty or the Death of Saint Francis? Giotto's spirit wasn't drawn to the beauty of the human body, which the Renaissance admired and celebrated; the spirits of Raphael and Titian were no longer captivated by the passionate and tender emotions that the 14th-century artist cherished. So, how can we make a fair comparison when there are no common grounds?
The celebrated divisions of the history of art into an oriental period, representing a lack of equilibrium between idea and form, the latter dominating, a classical[Pg 138] representing an equilibrium between idea and form, a romantic representing a new lack of equilibrium between idea and form, the former dominating, suffer from the same defect. The same is true of the division into oriental art, representing imperfection of form; classical, perfection of form; romantic or modern, perfection of content and of form. Thus classic and romantic have also received, among their many other meanings, that of progressive or regressive periods, in respect to the realization of some alleged artistic ideal of all humanity.
The well-known divisions of art history include an Oriental period, which shows an imbalance with form overpowering the idea; a Classical period that balances the two; and a Romantic period that again reflects an imbalance, this time with the idea taking precedence. These classifications all share a common flaw. The same applies to the categorization of art into Oriental, which signifies imperfect form; Classical, which represents perfect form; and Romantic or Modern, which indicates perfection in both content and form. Therefore, both Classical and Romantic periods have also been understood to represent progressive or regressive phases regarding the pursuit of a supposed artistic ideal for all humanity.
There is no such thing, then, as an æsthetic progress of humanity. However, by æsthetic progress is sometimes meant, not what the two words coupled together really signify, but the ever-increasing accumulation of our historical knowledge, which makes us able to sympathize with all the artistic products of all peoples and of all times, or, as they say, makes our taste more catholic. The difference appears very great if the eighteenth century, so incapable of escaping from itself, be compared with our own time, which enjoys alike Greek and Roman art, now better understood, Byzantine, mediæval, Arabic and Renaissance art, the art of the Cinquecento, baroque art, and the art of the eighteenth century. Egyptian, Babylonian, Etruscan, and even prehistoric art are more profoundly studied every day. Certainly, the difference between the savage and civilized man does not lie in the human faculties. The savage has speech, intellect, religion and morality in common with civilized man, and is a complete man. The only difference lies in this, that civilized man penetrates and dominates a larger portion of the universe with his theoretic and practical activity. We cannot claim to be more spiritually alert than, for example, the contemporaries of Pericles; but no one can deny that we are richer than they—rich with their riches and with those of how many other peoples and generations besides our own?
There is no such thing, then, as an æsthetic progress of humanity. However, what is sometimes called æsthetic progress doesn’t truly reflect what the words mean together; it refers to the growing accumulation of historical knowledge that allows us to appreciate the artistic creations of all cultures and times, or, as people say, it makes our taste more diverse. The difference seems significant when we compare the eighteenth century, which was very much trapped in its own perspective, to our present time, where we can appreciate Greek and Roman art, now better understood, as well as Byzantine, medieval, Arabic, Renaissance art, the art of the Cinquecento, baroque art, and the art of the eighteenth century. We are also studying Egyptian, Babylonian, Etruscan, and even prehistoric art more deeply every day. Certainly, the distinction between savage and civilized people does not lie in human abilities. The savage shares speech, intellect, religion, and morality with civilized humans and is a complete person. The only difference is that civilized people explore and engage with a larger part of the universe through their theoretical and practical efforts. We cannot claim to be more spiritually aware than, for instance, the contemporaries of Pericles; however, no one can deny that we are richer than they were—rich with their resources and with those from many other cultures and generations beyond our own.
By æsthetic progress is also meant, in another sense, which is also improper, the greater abundance of artistic intuitions and the smaller number of imperfect or inferior[Pg 139] works which one epoch produces in respect to another. Thus it may be said that there was æsthetic progress, an artistic awakening in Italy, at the end of the thirteenth or of the fifteenth century.
By aesthetic progress, it is also meant, in another sense—which is also improper—the greater abundance of artistic intuitions and the smaller number of imperfect or inferior[Pg 139] works that one era produces compared to another. Thus, it can be said that there was aesthetic progress, an artistic awakening in Italy, at the end of the thirteenth or the fifteenth century.
Finally, æsthetic progress is talked of in a third sense, with an eye to the refinement and complications of soul-states exhibited in the works of art of the most civilized peoples, as compared with those of less civilized peoples, barbarians and savages. But in this case the progress is of the comprehensive psycho-social conditions, not of the artistic activity, to which the material is indifferent.
Finally, aesthetic progress is discussed in a third sense, focusing on the refinement and complexity of emotional states shown in the artworks of the most advanced societies, compared to those of less advanced societies, including barbarians and savages. However, in this case, the progress pertains to the broader psycho-social conditions, not the artistic activity, which remains unaffected by the material.
These are the most important points to note concerning the method of artistic and literary history.
These are the key points to remember about the method of artistic and literary history.
XVIII
CONCLUSION:
IDENTITY OF LINGUISTIC AND ÆSTHETIC
A glance over the path traversed will show that we have completed the entire programme of our treatise. We have studied the nature of intuitive or expressive knowledge, which is the æsthetic or artistic fact (I. and II.), and described the other form of knowledge, the intellectual, and the successive complications of these forms (III.); it thus became possible for us to criticize all erroneous æsthetic theories arising from the confusion between the various forms and from the illicit transference of the characteristics of one form to another (IV.), noting at the same time the opposite errors to be found in the theory of intellectual knowledge and of historiography (V.). Passing on to examine the relations between the æsthetic activity and the other activities of the spirit, no longer theoretic but practical, we indicated the true character of the practical activity and the place which it occupies in respect to the theoretic activity: hence the criticism of the intrusion into æsthetic theory of practical concepts (VI.); we have distinguished the two forms of the practical activity, as economic and ethical (VII.), reaching the conclusion that there are no other forms of the spirit beyond the four which we have analyzed; hence (VIII.) the criticism of every mystical or imaginative Æsthetic. And since there are no other spiritual forms co-ordinate with these, so there are no original subdivisions of the four established, and in particular of Æsthetic. From this arises the impossibility[Pg 141] of classes of expressions and the criticism of Rhetoric, that is, of ornate expression distinct from simple expression, and of other similar distinctions and subdistinctions (IX.) But by the law of the unity of the spirit, the æsthetic fact is also a practical fact, and as such, occasions pleasure and pain. This led us to study f the feelings of value in general, and those of æsthetic value or of the beautiful in particular (X.), to criticize æsthetic hedonism in all its various manifestations and complications (XI.), and to expel from the system of Æsthetic the long series of psychological concepts which had been introduced into it (XII.). Proceeding from æsthetic production to the facts of reproduction, we began by investigating the external fixing of the æsthetic expression, for the purpose of reproduction. This is called the physically beautiful, whether natural or artificial (XIII.). We derived from this distinction the criticism of the errors which arise from confounding the physical with the æsthetic side of facts (XIV.). We determined the meaning of artistic technique, or that technique which is at the service of reproduction, thus criticizing the divisions, limits and classifications of the individual arts, and establishing the relations of art, economy and morality (XV.). Since the existence of physical objects does not suffice to stimulate æsthetic reproduction to the full, and since, in order to obtain it, we must recall the conditions in which the stimulus first operated, we have also studied the function of historical erudition, directed toward re-establishing the communication between the imagination and the works of the past, and to serve as the basis of the æsthetic judgement (XVI.). We have concluded our treatise by showing how the reproduction thus obtained is afterwards elaborated by the categories of thought, that is to say, by an examination of the method of literary and artistic history (XVII.).
A look back over the journey we've taken will reveal that we have completed the full scope of our discussion. We have explored the nature of intuitive or expressive knowledge, which is the aesthetic or artistic fact (I. and II.), and described the other type of knowledge, the intellectual, along with the complex interactions between these forms (III.); this allowed us to critique all the faulty aesthetic theories that come from mixing up the different forms and incorrectly transferring characteristics from one form to another (IV.), while also noting the opposite mistakes found in the theory of intellectual knowledge and historiography (V.). Moving on to examine the relationships between aesthetic activity and other, more practical spiritual activities, we identified the true nature of practical activity and its role in relation to theoretical activity: this led to the critique of the inappropriate incorporation of practical concepts into aesthetic theory (VI.); we differentiated between the two forms of practical activity, economic and ethical (VII.), concluding that there are no other spiritual forms beyond the four we have analyzed; therefore (VIII.) we criticized every mystical or imaginative aesthetic. Since there are no other spiritual forms parallel to these, there are no original subdivisions of the four established, particularly of Aesthetic. This leads to the impossibility[Pg 141] of creating classes of expressions and the critique of Rhetoric, meaning ornate expression distinct from simple expression, along with other similar distinctions and subcategories (IX.). However, according to the principle of the unity of the spirit, the aesthetic fact is also a practical fact, which brings about pleasure and pain. This prompted us to study feelings of value in general, and feelings of aesthetic value or beauty in particular (X.), to critique aesthetic hedonism in all its various forms and complexities (XI.), and to eliminate from the system of Aesthetic the long list of psychological concepts that had been added to it (XII.). Transitioning from aesthetic production to reproduction, we began by investigating the external preservation of aesthetic expression for reproduction purposes. This is referred to as the physically beautiful, whether it's natural or artificial (XIII.). From this distinction, we critiqued the errors that arise from confusing the physical and aesthetic aspects of facts (XIV.). We clarified the meaning of artistic technique, or the technique that serves reproduction, thus critiquing the divisions, limits, and classifications of the individual arts, and establishing the relationships among art, economy, and morality (XV.). Since the mere existence of physical objects isn't enough to fully encourage aesthetic reproduction, and because we must recall the conditions under which the stimulus first occurred to achieve it, we also studied the function of historical scholarship, aimed at re-establishing the connection between imagination and works from the past, serving as the foundation for aesthetic judgment (XVI.). We concluded our discussion by demonstrating how the reproduction obtained is then refined by the categories of thought, through an exploration of the method of literary and artistic history (XVII.).
The æsthetic fact has in short been considered both in itself and in its relations with the other spiritual activities, with the feelings of pleasure and pain, with what are called[Pg 142] physical facts, with memory and with historical treatment. It has passed before us as subject until it became object, that is to say, from the moment of its birth until it becomes gradually changed for the spirit into subject-matter of history.
The aesthetic fact has been viewed both on its own and in relation to other spiritual activities, the feelings of pleasure and pain, what are called [Pg 142] physical facts, memory, and historical treatment. It has appeared to us as subject until it turned into object, meaning from the moment of its birth until it gradually changes for the mind into subject-matter of history.
Our treatise may appear to be somewhat meagre when externally compared with the great volumes usually dedicated to Æsthetic. But it will not seem so when we perceive that those volumes are nine-tenths full of matter that is not pertinent, such as definitions, psychological or metaphysical, of pseudo-æsthetic concepts (the sublime, the comic, the tragic, the humorous, etc.), or of the exposition of the supposed Zoology, Botany and Mineralogy of Æsthetic, and of universal history æsthetically judged; that the whole history of concrete art and literature has also been dragged into those Æsthetics and generally mangled, and that they contain judgements upon Homer and Dante, Ariosto and Shakespeare, Beethoven and Rossini, Michæl Angelo and Raphæl. When all this has been deducted from them, we flatter ourselves that our treatise will no longer be held to be too meagre, but, on the contrary, far richer than ordinary treatises, which either omit altogether, or hardly touch at all, the greater part of the difficult problems proper to Æsthetic which we have felt it to be our duty to study.
Our discussion might seem a bit slim compared to the large volumes typically devoted to aesthetics. However, that perception changes when we realize that those books are mostly filled with irrelevant content, like definitions, psychological or metaphysical analyses of pseudo-aesthetic concepts (the sublime, the comic, the tragic, the humorous, etc.), or explanations of the supposed zoology, botany, and mineralogy of aesthetics, as well as a universal history viewed through an aesthetic lens. Additionally, the entire history of concrete art and literature has also been dragged into those aesthetics and often distorted, containing judgments on Homer and Dante, Ariosto and Shakespeare, Beethoven and Rossini, Michelangelo and Raphael. Once we account for all this, we believe our discussion will no longer seem too slim, but rather much richer than typical treatments, which either ignore or barely address many of the complex issues in aesthetics that we felt it was our responsibility to explore.
But although Æsthetic as science of expression has been studied by us in its every aspect, it remains to justify the sub-title which we have added to the title of our book, General Linguistic, to state and make clear the thesis that the science of art and that of language, Æsthetic and Linguistic, conceived as true sciences, are not two distinct things, but one thing only. Not that there is a special Linguistic; but the much-sought-for science of language, general Linguistic, in so far as what it contains is reducible to philosophy, is nothing but Æsthetic. Whoever studies general Linguistic, that is to say, philosophical Linguistic, studies æsthetic problems, and vice versa. Philosophy of language and philosophy of art are the same thing.
But even though we've examined every aspect of aesthetics as the science of expression, we still need to explain the subtitle we've added to our book, General Linguistic. We aim to clarify the thesis that the science of art and the science of language—Aesthetic and Linguistic—when considered as genuine sciences, are not two separate entities but one single concept. There isn't a distinct Linguistic; rather, the long-sought science of language, general Linguistic, to the extent that it is based in philosophy, is simply Aesthetic. Anyone who studies general Linguistic, or philosophical Linguistic, is addressing aesthetic issues, and vice versa. The philosophy of language and the philosophy of art are identical.
Were Linguistic really a different science from Æsthetic it would not have for its object expression, which is the essentially æsthetic fact; that is to say, we must deny that language is expression. But an emission of sounds which expresses nothing is not language. Language is sound articulated, circumscribed and organized for the purposes of expression. If, on the other hand, linguistic were a special science in respect to Æsthetic, it would necessarily have for its object a special class of expressions. But the non-existence of classes of expression is a point which we have already demonstrated.
If Linguistics were truly a different science from Aesthetics, it wouldn’t focus on expression, which is the core aesthetic fact; in other words, we would have to argue that language isn’t expression. However, a series of sounds that don’t convey anything isn’t language. Language is organized, structured sound aimed at expression. Conversely, if Linguistics were a special science related to Aesthetics, it would need to study a special class of expressions. But we have already shown that there are no distinct classes of expression.
The problems which Linguistic tries to solve, and the errors in which Linguistic has been and is involved, are the same that respectively occupy and complicate Æsthetic. If it be not always easy, it is on the other hand always possible to reduce the philosophic questions of Linguistic to their æsthetic formula.
The issues that Linguistics attempts to address, along with the mistakes it has made and continues to make, are the same ones that engage and complicate Aesthetics. While it may not always be easy, it is always possible to simplify the philosophical questions of Linguistics into their aesthetic equivalents.
The disputes themselves as to the nature of the one find their parallel in those as to the nature of the other. Thus it has been disputed whether Linguistic be a historical or a scientific discipline, and, the scientific having been distinguished from the historical, it has been asked whether it belong to the order of the natural or of the psychological sciences, understanding by these latter empirical Psychology as well as the Sciences of the spirit. The same has happened with Æsthetic, which some have looked upon as a natural science (confusing the æsthetic and the physical sense of the word expression). Others have looked upon it as a psychological science (confusing expression in its universality with the empirical classification of expressions). Others again, denying the very possibility of a science of such a subject, change it into a simple collection of historical facts; not one of these attaining to the consciousness of Æsthetic as a science of activity or of value, a science of the spirit.
The debates about the nature of one topic are similar to those about the other. For instance, people have argued about whether Linguistics is a historical or scientific field. Once the scientific was separated from the historical, questions arose about whether it fits within natural sciences or psychological sciences, which include both empirical Psychology and the Sciences of the spirit. The same debates have occurred with Aesthetics; some see it as a natural science, confusing aesthetic expression with physical expression. Others view it as a psychological science, mixing universal expression with the empirical classification of expressions. Still, others, denying the very idea of Aesthetics as a science, reduce it to just a collection of historical facts. None of these perspectives recognize Aesthetics as a science of activity or value, or as a true science of the spirit.
Linguistic expression, or speech, has often seemed to be a fact of interjection, which belongs to the so-called physical expressions of the feelings, common alike to men and animals. But it was soon perceived that an abyss[Pg 144] yawns between the "Ah!" which is a physical reflex of pain and a word; as also between that "Ah!" of pain and the "Ah!" employed as a word. The theory of the interjection being abandoned (jocosely termed the "Ah! Ah!" theory by German linguists), the theory of association or convention appeared. This is liable to the same objection which destroyed æsthetic associationism in general: speech is unity, not multiplicity of images, and multiplicity does not explain, but indeed presupposes the expression to be explained. A variant of linguistic associationism is the imitative, that is to say, the theory of onomatopœia, which the same philologists deride under the name of the "bow-wow" theory, from the imitation of the dog's bark, which, according to the onomatopœists, must have given its name to the dog.
Linguistic expression, or speech, has often been seen as a form of interjection, which is part of the physical expressions of feelings that both humans and animals share. However, it became clear that there is a significant gap[Pg 144] between the "Ah!" that is a physical response to pain and a word; this also applies to the difference between that "Ah!" of pain and the "Ah!" used as a word. Once the theory of interjection was dismissed (playfully called the "Ah! Ah!" theory by German linguists), the theory of association or convention emerged. This theory faces the same criticism that undermined aesthetic associationism in general: speech is a unified expression, not a collection of images, and a collection does not clarify but actually assumes the expression that needs to be explained. A variant of linguistic associationism is the imitative theory, also known as onomatopœia, which the same linguists mockingly refer to as the "bow-wow" theory, based on the idea that the imitation of a dog's bark must have led to the naming of the dog.
The most usual theory of our times as regards language (apart from mere crass naturalism) consists of a sort of eclecticism or mixture of the various theories to which we have referred. It is assumed that language is in part the product of interjections and in part of onomatopœia and convention. This doctrine is altogether worthy of the philosophical decadence of the second half of the nineteenth century.
The most common theory of our time regarding language (aside from simple naturalism) is a blend of various theories we've mentioned. It's believed that language is partly the result of interjections, partly of onomatopoeia, and partly of convention. This belief reflects the philosophical decline of the latter half of the nineteenth century.
We must here note an error into which have fallen those very philologists who have best discerned the activistic nature of language, when they maintain that although language was originally a spiritual creation, yet that it afterwards increased by association. But the distinction does not hold, for origin in this case cannot mean anything but nature or character; and if language be spiritual creation, it must always be creation; if it be association, it must have been so from the beginning. The error has arisen from having failed to grasp the general principle of Æsthetic, known to us: that expressions already produced must descend to the rank of impressions before they can give rise to new impressions. When we utter new words we generally transform the old ones, varying or enlarging their meaning; but this process is not associative, it is creative, although the[Pg 145] creation has for material the impressions, not of the hypothetical primitive man, but of man who has lived long ages in society, and who has, so to say, stored so many things in his psychic organism, and among them so much language.
We need to point out an error made by those philologists who have best understood the active nature of language. They argue that while language was originally a spiritual creation, it later expanded through association. However, this distinction doesn’t hold up because, in this case, origin can only refer to nature or character. If language is a spiritual creation, it must always be a creation; if it’s based on association, it must have been so from the start. This error comes from not recognizing the general principle of aesthetics that we understand: that expressions already created need to become impressions before they can generate new impressions. When we use new words, we usually modify the old ones, changing or broadening their meanings; but this process isn’t associative, it is creative, even though the[Pg 145] creation is based on the impressions of people who have lived in society for a long time, who have, so to speak, stored many things in their minds, including a lot of language.
The question of the distinction between the æsthetic and the intellectual fact appears in Linguistic as that of the relations between Grammar and Logic. This problem has been solved in two partially true ways: the inseparability and the separability of Logic and Grammar. But the complete solution is this: if the logical form be inseparable from the grammatical (æsthetic), the grammatical is separable from the logical.
The question of the difference between the aesthetic and the intellectual aspect shows up in Linguistics as the relationship between Grammar and Logic. This issue has been addressed in two partially valid ways: the inseparability and the separability of Logic and Grammar. However, the full answer is this: while the logical form cannot be separated from the grammatical (aesthetic), the grammatical can be separated from the logical.
If we look at a picture which for instance portrays a man walking on a country road we may say: "This picture represents a fact of movement, which, if conceived as voluntary, is called action; and since every movement implies a material object, and every action a being that acts, this picture also represents a material object or being. But this movement takes place in a definite place, which is a piece of a definite heavenly body (the Earth), and precisely of a piece of it which is called terra-firma, and more precisely of a part of it that is wooded and covered with grass, which is called country, cut naturally or artificially into a form called road. Now, there is only one example of that star, which is called Earth: the earth is an individual. But terra-firma, country, road are genera or universals, because there are other terra-firmas, other countries, other roads." And it would be possible to continue for a while with similar considerations. By substituting a phrase for the picture that we have imagined, for example one to this effect: "Peter is walking on a country road," and by making the same remarks, we obtain the concepts of verb (motion or action), of noun (material object or agent), of proper noun, of common noun; and so on.
If we look at a picture that shows a man walking on a country road, we might say: "This picture shows a fact of movement, which, if seen as voluntary, is called action; and since every movement involves a material object, and every action requires a being that acts, this picture also shows a material object or being. But this movement happens in a specific place, which is a part of a specific celestial body (the Earth), and more specifically, a piece of it that we call terra-firma, and even more specifically, a section of it that is wooded and grassy, which we refer to as country, shaped naturally or artificially into a form called road. Now, there is only one instance of that star, known as Earth: the Earth is an individual. But terra-firma, country, road are general categories or universals, because there are other terra-firmas, other countries, and other roads." We could keep going with similar ideas. By replacing the image we imagined with a phrase like, "Peter is walking on a country road," and making the same observations, we come up with the concepts of verb (motion or action), noun (material object or agent), proper noun, common noun; and so on.
What have we done in both cases? Neither more nor less than submit to logical elaboration what first presented itself only æsthetically; that is to say, we have[Pg 146] destroyed the æsthetic for the logical. But since in general Æsthetic error begins when we wish to return from the logical to the æsthetic and ask what is the expression of motion, action, matter, being, of the general, of the individual, etc.; so in the case of language, error begins when motion or action are called verb, being or matter, noun or substantive, and when linguistic categories, or parts of speech, are made of all these, noun and verb and so on. The theory of the parts of speech is really identical with that of artistic and literary kinds, already criticized in our Æsthetic.
What have we done in both cases? We’ve basically taken what initially appeared aesthetically and subjected it to logical analysis; that is to say, we have[Pg 146] replaced the aesthetic with the logical. But generally, aesthetic error starts when we try to move back from the logical to the aesthetic and ask about the expression of motion, action, matter, being, the general, the individual, and so on. In the case of language, error begins when we call motion or action verb, being or matter, noun or substantive, and when linguistic categories, or parts of speech, are formed from these, like noun and verb and so on. The theory of parts of speech is really the same as that of artistic and literary genres, which we’ve already critiqued in our Æsthetic.
It is false to say that the verb or noun is expressed in definite words, truly distinguishable from others. Expression is an indivisible whole. Noun and verb do not exist in it, but are abstractions made by us, destroying the sole linguistic reality, which is the sentence. This last is to be understood, not in the way common to grammars, but as an organism expressive of a complete meaning, which includes alike the simplest exclamation and a great poem. This sounds paradoxical, but is nevertheless the simplest truth.
It’s incorrect to claim that a verb or noun is clearly stated in specific terms that set it apart from others. Expression is a unified whole. Nouns and verbs don’t actually exist in that whole; they’re abstractions we create, breaking apart the single linguistic reality, which is the sentence. This should be understood not in the way traditional grammar describes it, but as a living entity that conveys a complete meaning, encompassing everything from the simplest exclamation to an epic poem. It may seem contradictory, but it is, in fact, the simplest truth.
And since in Æsthetic the artistic productions of certain peoples have been looked upon as imperfect, owing to the error above mentioned, because the supposed kinds have seemed not yet to have been discriminated, or to be in part wanting; so in Linguistic, the theory of the parts of speech has caused the analogous error of judging languages as formed and unformed, according to whether there appear in them or no some of those supposed parts of speech; for example, the verb.
And because the artistic works of some cultures have been seen as flawed due to the previously mentioned mistake—since the supposed categories seem not to have been clearly defined, or are partly missing—in Linguistics, the theory of parts of speech has led to a similar error in judging languages as formed and unformed based on whether they contain certain supposed parts of speech, like the verb.
Linguistic also discovered the irreducible individuality of the æsthetic fact, when it affirmed that the word is what is really spoken, and that two truly identical words do not exist. Thus were synonyms and homonyms destroyed, and thus was shown the impossibility of really translating one word into another, from so-called dialect into so-called language, or from the so-called mother-tongue into the so-called foreign tongue.
Linguistic also recognized the unique individuality of the aesthetic fact, affirming that the word is what is truly spoken, and that no two identical words actually exist. This is how synonyms and homonyms were rendered meaningless, demonstrating the impossibility of genuinely translating one word into another, from so-called dialect to so-called language, or from the so-called mother tongue to the so-called foreign language.
But the attempt to classify languages ill agrees with[Pg 147] this just view. Languages have no reality beyond the propositions and complexes of propositions really written and pronounced by given peoples at definite periods; that is to say, they have no existence outside the works of art (whether little or great, oral or written, soon forgotten or long remembered, does not matter) in which they exist concretely. And what is the art of a given people but the whole of its artistic products? What is the character of an art (for example of Greek art or Provençal literature) but the whole physiognomy of those products? And how can such a question be answered, save by narrating in its particulars the history of the literature, that is to say, of the language in its actuality?
But trying to classify languages doesn't align with this fair view. Languages have no reality beyond the statements and groups of statements actually created and spoken by specific people at certain times; in other words, they don't exist outside the artworks (whether small or large, spoken or written, quickly forgotten or long remembered, it doesn't matter) in which they exist concretely. And what is the art of a specific people but the totality of its artistic creations? What defines the character of an art (like Greek art or Provençal literature) but the overall appearance of those creations? And how can we answer such a question without detailing the history of the literature, which is to say, the language in its present form?
It may be thought that this argument, although possessing validity as against many of the usual classifications of languages, yet is without any as regards that queen of classifications, the historico-genealogical, that glory of comparative philology. And this it certainly is; but why? Precisely because that historico-genealogical method is not a mere classification. He who writes history does not classify, and the philologists themselves have hastened to say that languages which can be arranged in historical series (those whose series have hitherto been traced) are not distinct and separate species but a single whole of facts in the various phases of its development.
It might be argued that this reasoning, while valid against many common classifications of languages, lacks validity when it comes to the ultimate classification, the historico-genealogical one, which is the pride of comparative philology. And it certainly does; but why? Specifically because the historico-genealogical method isn't just a classification. A historian doesn't classify, and the philologists themselves have been quick to point out that languages which can be organized in historical sequences (those whose sequences have been mapped out so far) aren't distinct and separate entities but rather a single collection of facts in various stages of development.
Language has sometimes been regarded as a voluntary or arbitrary act. But at others the impossibility of creating language artificially, by an act of will, has been clearly seen. "Tu, Caesar, civitatem dare potes homini, verbo non potes" was once said to a Roman Emperor. And the æsthetic (and therefore theoretic as opposed to practical) nature of expression supplies the method of discovering the scientific error which lies in the conception of a (normative) Grammar, establishing the rules of correct speech. Good sense has always rebelled against this error. An example of such rebellion is the "So much the worse for grammar" attributed to Monsieur de Voltaire. But the impossibility of a normative grammar is also[Pg 148] recognized by those who teach it, when they confess that to write well cannot be learned by rules, that there are no rules without exceptions, and that the study of Grammar should be conducted practically, by reading and examples, which should form the literary taste. The scientific reason of this impossibility lies in the principle that we have demonstrated: that a technique of the theoretical amounts to a contradiction in terms. And what could a (normative) grammar be, but precisely a technique of linguistic expression, that is to say of a theoretic fact?
Language is sometimes viewed as a voluntary or arbitrary action. However, at other times, it becomes clear that creating language artificially, just by willpower, is impossible. "Tu, Caesar, civitatem dare potes homini, verbo non potes" was said to a Roman Emperor. The aesthetic (and thus theoretical as opposed to practical) nature of expression reveals the scientific mistake in the idea of a (normative) Grammar, which sets the rules for correct speech. Common sense has always pushed back against this mistake. One example of such resistance is the saying, "So much the worse for grammar," attributed to Monsieur de Voltaire. Yet, the impossibility of a normative grammar is also recognized by those who teach it when they admit that writing well can't be learned through rules, that there are no rules without exceptions, and that Grammar should be studied practically through reading and examples that shape literary taste. The scientific reason behind this impossibility lies in the principle we have shown: that a theoretical technique is a contradiction in terms. And what could a (normative) grammar be but exactly a technique of linguistic expression, which is to say a theoretical fact?
The case in which Grammar is understood merely as an empirical discipline, that is to say, as a collection of schemes useful for learning languages, without any claim whatever to philosophic truth, is quite different. Even the abstractions of the parts of speech are in this case both admissible and useful. And we must tolerate as merely didascalic many books entitled "Treatises of Linguistic," where we generally find a little of everything, from the description of the vocal apparatus and of the artificial machines (phonographs) which can imitate it, to summaries of the most important I results obtained by Indo-European, Semitic, Coptic, Chinese, or other philologies; from philosophical generalizations as to the origin or nature of language, to advice on format, calligraphy and the arrangement of notes relating to philological work. But this mass of notions, here administered in a fragmentary and incomplete manner about language in its essence, about language as expression, resolves itself into notions of Æsthetic. Nothing exists outside Æsthetic, which gives knowledge of the nature of language, and empirical Grammar, which is a pedagogic expedient, save the History of languages in their living reality, that is to say, the history of concrete literary productions, which is substantially identical with the History of literature.
The idea that grammar is just a practical subject—a set of tools for learning languages without any claim to philosophical truth—is quite different. Even the categories of parts of speech can be valid and helpful in this context. We have to accept that many books titled "Treatises of Linguistics" are more about teaching; they typically cover a bit of everything, from the anatomy of the vocal apparatus to devices like phonographs that mimic it, and from summaries of key findings in Indo-European, Semitic, Coptic, Chinese, and other language studies to philosophical ideas about the origin or nature of language, along with tips on formatting, handwriting, and organizing notes related to linguistic work. However, this jumble of ideas, presented here in a fragmented and incomplete way regarding the essence of language and its expression, boils down to notions of aesthetics. Nothing exists outside of Æsthetic, which provides understanding of the nature of language, and empirical Grammar, which serves as a teaching tool, apart from the History of languages in their living context, meaning the history of actual literary works, which is essentially the same as the History of literature.
The same error of taking the physical for the æsthetic, from which the search for the elementary forms of the beautiful originates, is made by those who go in search[Pg 149] of elementary linguistic facts, decorating with that name the divisions of the longer series of physical sounds into shorter series. Syllables, vowels and consonants, and the series of syllables called words, all these elements of speech, which give no definite sense when taken alone, must be called not facts of language, but mere sounds, or rather sounds abstracted and classified physically.
The same mistake of confusing the physical with the aesthetic, which is the starting point for the search for the elementary forms of beauty, is also made by those looking for elementary linguistic facts. They use that term to refer to the breakdown of longer sequences of physical sounds into shorter ones. Syllables, vowels, and consonants, along with the combinations of syllables known as words, are all components of speech that have no clear meaning when considered on their own. They should be referred to not as facts of language, but simply as sounds, or more accurately, as sounds that have been abstracted and classified physically.
Another error of the same sort is that of roots, to which the most distinguished philologists now accord but small value. Having confused physical with linguistic or expressive facts, and considering that the simple precedes the complex in the order of ideas, they necessarily ended by thinking that the smallest physical facts indicated the simplest linguistic facts. Hence the imaginary necessity that the most ancient primitive languages had a monosyllabic character, and that historical research must always lead to the discovery of monosyllabic roots. But (to follow up the imaginary hypothesis) the first expression that the first man conceived may have had not a phonetic but a mimetic physical reflex; may have been externalized not in a sound but in a gesture. And assuming that it was externalized in a sound, there is no reason to suppose that sound to have been monosyllabic rather than polysyllabic. Philologists readily blame their own ignorance and impotence, when they do not always succeed in reducing polysyllabism to monosyllabism, and rely upon the future to accomplish the reduction. But their faith is without foundation, and their blame of themselves is an act of humility arising from an erroneous presumption.
Another error of the same kind is that of roots, which the most respected linguists now regard as having little significance. Having mixed up physical facts with linguistic or expressive facts, and assuming that the simple comes before the complex in the flow of ideas, they ultimately concluded that the smallest physical facts indicated the simplest linguistic facts. This led to the mistaken belief that the earliest primitive languages must have had a monosyllabic nature, and that historical research would always reveal monosyllabic roots. However, (to continue with this imagined hypothesis) the first expression that the first human conceived might not have been phonetic but instead a mimetic physical reaction; it could have been expressed not in sound but through a gesture. And even if it was expressed in sound, there’s no reason to assume that sound was monosyllabic rather than polysyllabic. Linguists often blame their own ignorance and inability when they don't always succeed in reducing polysyllabic forms to monosyllabic ones, and they look to the future to achieve this reduction. But their faith is unfounded, and their self-blame is a humble admission based on a flawed assumption.
For the rest, the limits of syllables, as those of words, are altogether arbitrary, and distinguished somehow or other by empirical use. Primitive speech, or the speech of uneducated man, is a continuum, unaccompanied by any consciousness of divisions of the discourse into words or syllables, imaginary beings created by schools. No true law of Linguistic can be founded on such divisions. Proof of this is to be found in the confession of linguists,[Pg 150] that there are no truly phonetic laws of the hiatus, of cacophony, of diæresis or synæresis, but merely laws of taste and convenience; that is to say, æsthetic laws. And what are laws of words which are not at the same time laws of style?
For the most part, the boundaries of syllables, like those of words, are completely arbitrary and are defined in some way through practical usage. Primitive speech, or the way uneducated people speak, is a continuum, without any awareness of dividing the discourse into words or syllables—these are just imaginary constructs created by educational institutions. No genuine linguistic law can be established based on these divisions. Evidence of this can be found in the admission from linguists,[Pg 150] that there are no true phonetic rules for hiatus, cacophony, diæresis, or synæresis, but simply rules based on taste and convenience; in other words, æsthetic laws. And what are the laws of words if they are not also laws of style?
Finally, the search for a model language, or for a method of reducing linguistic usage to unity, arises from the superstition of a rationalistic measure of the beautiful, from that concept which we have called false æsthetic absoluteness. In Italy we call this the question of the unity of the language.
Finally, the search for a model language or a way to simplify linguistic usage to unity comes from the misguided belief in a rational measure of beauty, stemming from what we've termed false aesthetic absolutism. In Italy, we refer to this as the issue of the unity of the language.
Language is perpetual creation. What has been linguistically expressed is not repeated, save by reproduction of what has already been produced. The ever-new impressions give rise to continuous changes of sound and meaning, that is, to ever-new expressions. To seek the model language, then, is to seek the immobility of motion. Everyone speaks and should speak according to the echoes which things arouse in his soul, that is, according to his impressions. It is not without reason that the most convinced supporter of any one of the solutions of the problem of the unity of language (whether by adopting a standard Italian approximating to Latin, or to fourteenth-century usage, or to the Florentine dialect) feels repugnance in applying his theory, when he is speaking to communicate his thoughts and to make himself understood. The reason is that he feels that in substituting the Latin, fourteenth-century Italian, or Florentine word for that of different origin, but which answers to his natural impressions, he would be falsifying the genuine form of truth. He would become a vain listener to himself instead of a speaker, a pedant in place of a serious man, an actor instead of a sincere person. To write according to a theory is not really to write: at the most, it is making literature.
Language is an ongoing creation. What has been expressed isn't repeated unless it's just a reproduction of what already exists. The constantly new impressions lead to ongoing changes in sound and meaning, resulting in fresh expressions. So, searching for a model language is like looking for a stillness within movement. Everyone speaks, and should speak, based on the reactions that things spark in their soul, or their impressions. It’s no surprise that the strongest advocate for any specific solution to the question of language unity (whether by adopting a standard Italian similar to Latin, a fourteenth-century style, or the Florentine dialect) feels discomfort when trying to apply their theory while speaking to convey their thoughts and be understood. This discomfort arises from the realization that by replacing a word of different origin that resonates with their natural impressions with a Latin, fourteenth-century Italian, or Florentine term, they would be distorting the true essence of meaning. They'd become a self-absorbed listener instead of a speaker, a pedant rather than someone sincere, an actor instead of an authentic person. Writing according to a theory isn't truly writing; at best, it's creating literature.
The question of the unity of language is always reappearing, because, stated as it is, it is insoluble, being based upon a false conception of what language is. Language is not an arsenal of arms already made, and[Pg 151] it is not a vocabulary, a collection of abstractions, or a cemetery of corpses more or less well embalmed.
The issue of whether language is unified keeps coming up, but as it's presented, it's impossible to solve because it relies on a flawed understanding of what language really is. Language isn't just a set of ready-made tools, and[Pg 151] it’s not just a vocabulary or a bunch of abstract ideas, nor is it a graveyard of words that are somewhat preserved.
Our dismissal of the question of the model language, or of the unity of the language, may seem somewhat abrupt, and yet we would not wish to appear otherwise than respectful towards the long line of literary men who have debated this question in Italy for centuries. But those ardent debates were fundamentally concerned with debates of æstheticity, not of æsthetic science, of literature rather than of literary theory, of effective speaking and writing, not of linguistic science. Their error consisted in transforming the manifestation of a need into a scientific thesis, the desirability, for example, of easier mutual understanding among a people divided by dialects into the philosophic demand for a single, ideal language. Such a search was as absurd as that other search for a universal language, a language possessing the immobility of the concept and of abstraction. The social need for a better understanding of one another cannot be satisfied save by the spread of education becoming general, by the increase of communications, and by the interchange of thought among men.
Our dismissal of the question of a model language, or of unity in language, may seem a bit hasty, but we don't want to come across as anything but respectful to the many literary figures who have debated this issue in Italy for centuries. However, those passionate debates were primarily about aesthetic qualities, not aesthetic science; they focused more on literature than literary theory, and on effective speaking and writing rather than linguistic science. Their mistake was in turning the expression of a need into a scientific argument, like the desire for easier communication among a population divided by dialects into a philosophical quest for a single, ideal language. This search was as ridiculous as the quest for a universal language, one that has the rigidity of concepts and abstraction. The social need for better mutual understanding can only be met through widespread education, improved communication, and the sharing of ideas among people.
These scattered observations must suffice to show that all the scientific problems of Linguistic are the same as those of Æsthetic, and that the truths and errors of the one are the truths and errors of the other. If Linguistic and Æsthetic appear to be two different sciences, this arises from the fact that people think of the former as grammar, or as a mixture between philosophy and grammar, that is, an arbitrary mnemonic schematism or a pedagogic medley, and not of a rational science and a pure philosophy of speaking. Grammar, or something not unconnected with grammar, also introduces into the mind the prejudice that the reality of language lies in isolated and combinable words, not in living discourse, in the expressive organisms, rationally indivisible.
These scattered observations should be enough to show that all the scientific issues in Linguistics are the same as those in Aesthetics, and that the truths and mistakes in one reflect those in the other. If Linguistics and Aesthetics seem to be two different fields, it's because people think of the former as just grammar or as a mix of philosophy and grammar, basically an arbitrary memory system or a teaching mishmash, rather than a rational science and a pure philosophy of language. Grammar, or something closely related to it, also leads to the belief that the essence of language lies in isolated, combinable words rather than in living discourse as expressive, indivisible units.
Those linguists or philologists, philosophically endowed, who have penetrated deepest into the problems of language, find themselves (to employ a trite but[Pg 152] effective simile) like workmen piercing a tunnel: at a certain point they must hear the voices of their companions, the philosophers of Æsthetic, who have been at work on the other side. At a certain stage of scientific elaboration, Linguistic, in so far as it is philosophy, must merge itself in Æsthetic: and this indeed it does without leaving a residue.
Those linguists or philologists who have a philosophical edge and have delved deeply into the challenges of language find themselves (to use a common but[Pg 152] effective comparison) like workers digging a tunnel: at a certain point, they start to hear the voices of their colleagues, the philosophers of aesthetics, who have been working on the other side. At a certain stage of scientific development, linguistics, in as much as it is philosophy, needs to blend into aesthetics: and it really does this without leaving any leftover.
II
HISTORY OF ÆSTHETIC
I
ÆSTHETIC IDEAS IN GRÆCO-ROMAN ANTIQUITY
The question whether Æsthetic is to be considered as an ancient or a modern science has on several occasions been a matter of controversy; whether, that is to say, it arose for the first time in the eighteenth century, or had previously arisen in the Græco-Roman world. This is a question, not only of facts, but of criteria, as is easily to be understood: whether one answers it in this way or that depends upon one's idea of that science, an idea afterwards adopted as a standard or criterion.[1]
The question of whether Aesthetics should be seen as an ancient or modern science has often sparked debate; that is, whether it first emerged in the eighteenth century or whether it had already developed in the Greco-Roman world. This question is not just about facts but also about the criteria we use, as is easily understood: the way one answers it depends on their concept of that science, which in turn becomes a standard or criterion they adopt.[1]
Our view is that Æsthetic is the science of the expressive (representative or imaginative) activity. In our opinion, therefore, it does not appear until a precise concept is formulated of imagination, representation or expression, or in whatever other manner we prefer to name that attitude of the spirit, which is theoretical but not intellectual, a producer of knowledge, but of the individual, not of the universal. Outside this point of view, we for our part are not able to discover anything but deviations and errors.
Our perspective is that aesthetics is the science of expression (whether representative or imaginative) activity. We believe it only emerges when a clear concept is established regarding imagination, representation, or expression, or whatever alternative term we choose to describe that attitude of the mind, which is theoretical but not intellectual, a source of knowledge that is personal rather than universal. From this viewpoint, we cannot find anything but deviations and mistakes.
These deviations can lead in various directions. Following the distinctions and terminology of an eminent Italian philosopher[2] in an analogous case, we shall be[Pg 156] inclined to say that they arise either from excess or from defect. The deviation from defect would be that which denies the existence of a special æsthetic and imaginative activity, or, which amounts to the same thing, denies its autonomy, and thus mutilates the reality of the spirit. Deviation by excess is that which substitutes for it or imposes upon it another activity, altogether undiscoverable in the experience of the interior life, a mysterious activity which does not really exist. Both these deviations, as can be deduced from the theoretical part of this work, take various forms. The first, that due to defect, may be: (a) purely hedonistic, in so far as it considers and accepts art as a simple fact of sensuous pleasure; (b) rigoristic-hedonistic, in so far as, looking upon it in the same way, it declares it to be irreconcilable with the highest life of man; (c) hedonistic-moralistic or pedagogic, in so far as it consents to a compromise, and while still considering art to be a fact of sense, declares that it need not be harmful, indeed that it may render some service to morality, provided always that it is submissive and obedient.[3] The forms of the second deviation (which we shall call "mystical") are not determinable a priori, for they belong to feeling and imagination in their infinite variety and shades of meaning.[4]
These deviations can go in different directions. Following the distinctions and terminology of a prominent Italian philosopher[2] in a similar case, we would be[Pg 156] inclined to say they arise either from excess or from defect. The deviation from defect is when there’s a denial of the existence of a special aesthetic and imaginative activity, or, in other words, denies its autonomy, which ultimately diminishes the reality of the spirit. Deviation by excess is when it replaces or imposes another activity that is completely absent from the experience of inner life, a mysterious activity that doesn’t actually exist. Both of these deviations, as we can infer from the theoretical section of this work, can take various forms. The first one, due to defect, may be: (a) purely hedonistic, as it regards and accepts art as simply a source of sensory pleasure; (b) rigoristic-hedonistic, in that, viewing it the same way, it claims to be incompatible with the highest aspects of human life; (c) hedonistic-moralistic or pedagogic, in that it agrees to a compromise, while still seeing art as a sensory fact, asserts that it doesn't have to be harmful, in fact, it can even support morality, as long as it remains submissive and obedient.[3] The forms of the second deviation (which we’ll call "mystical") cannot be defined a priori, because they belong to feelings and imagination in their endless variety and nuances.[4]
The Græco-Roman world presents all these fundamental forms of deviation: pure hedonism, moralism or pedagogism, mysticism, and together with them the most solemn and celebrated rigoristic negation of art which has ever been made. It also exhibits attempts at the theory of expression or pure imagination; but nothing more than approaches and attempts. Hence, since we must now take sides in the controversy as to whether Æsthetic is an ancient or modern science, we cannot but place ourselves upon the side of those who affirm its modernity.
The Græco-Roman world showcases all these basic forms of deviation: pure hedonism, moralism or pedagogism, mysticism, and alongside them, the most serious and well-known rejection of art ever made. It also shows attempts at the theory of expression or pure imagination, but nothing more than preliminary efforts. Therefore, as we must now take a stance in the debate about whether aesthetics is an ancient or modern science, we must side with those who argue for its modernity.
A rapid glance at the theories of antiquity will suffice to justify what we have said. We say rapid, because to enter into minute particulars, collecting all the scattered[Pg 157] observations of ancient writers upon art, would be to do again what has been done many times and sometimes very well. Further, those ideas, propositions and theories have passed into the common patrimony of knowledge, together with what else remains of the classical world. It is therefore more advisable here than in any other part of this history merely to indicate the general lines of development.
A quick look at the theories from ancient times will be enough to support what we've mentioned. We say quick because diving into the detailed observations from ancient writers about art would mean repeating what has already been done many times, and often done well. Additionally, those ideas, propositions, and theories have become part of our shared knowledge, along with what else is left of the classical world. Therefore, it's better here than in any other section of this history to just outline the general trends of development.
Art, the artistic faculty, only became a philosophical problem in Greece after the sophistical movement and as a consequence of the Socratic dialectic. The historians of literature generally point to the origins of Greek Æsthetic in the first appearance of criticism and reflection upon poetical works, painting and sculpture; in the judgements pronounced on the occasion of poetical competitions, in the observations that were made as to the methods of the different artists, in the analogies between painting and poetry as expressed in the sayings attributed to Simonides and Sophocles; or, finally, in the appearance of that word which served to group together the various arts and to indicate in a certain way their relationship—the word mimesis or mimetic (μίμησις)—which oscillates between the meaning of "imitation" and that of "representation." Others make the origin of Æsthetic go back to the polemics which were conducted by the first naturalistic and moralistic philosophers against the tales, fantasies and morals of poets, and to the interpretations of the hidden meaning (υπόνοια), or, as the moderns call it, allegory, employed to defend the good name of Homer and of the other poets; finally, to the ancient quarrel between philosophy and poetry, as Plato was afterwards to call it.[5] But, to tell the truth, none of these reflections, observations and arguments implied a true and proper philosophical discussion of the nature of art. Nor was the sophistical movement favourable to its appearance. For although attention was at that time certainly given to internal psychical facts, yet these were conceived as mere phenomena of opinion[Pg 158] and feeling, of pleasure and pain, of illusion, whim or caprice. And where there is no true and no false, no good and no evil, there can be no question of beautiful and ugly, nor of a difference between the true and the beautiful or between the beautiful and the good. The most one has in that case is the general problem of the irrational and the rational, but not that of the nature of art, which assumes the difference between rational and irrational, material and spiritual, mere fact and value, to have been already stated and grasped. If, then, the sophistical period was the necessary antecedent to the discoveries of Socrates, the æsthetic problem could only arise after Socrates. And it did indeed arise with Plato, author of the first, or indeed of the only really great negation of art of which there remains documentary proof in the history of ideas.
Art, the ability to create, only became a philosophical issue in Greece after the rise of sophistry and as a result of Socratic dialogue. Literature historians usually trace the beginnings of Greek aesthetics to the first instances of criticism and reflection on poetry, painting, and sculpture; to the judgments made during poetry competitions; to the analyses of various artists’ techniques; to the comparisons between painting and poetry found in the sayings attributed to Simonides and Sophocles; or, finally, to the emergence of the term that brought together different arts and indicated their relationship—the word mimesis or mimetic (μίμησις)—which shifts between the meanings of "imitation" and "representation." Others trace the roots of aesthetics back to the debates by early naturalistic and moralistic philosophers against the stories, fantasies, and morals presented by poets, and to the interpretations of hidden meanings (υπόνοια), or what we now call allegory, used to defend the reputation of Homer and other poets; ultimately, to the ancient quarrel between philosophy and poetry, as Plato later referred to it.[5] However, honestly, none of these reflections, observations, and arguments constituted a true philosophical discussion about the nature of art. The sophistical movement wasn't conducive to such a discussion. While some attention was indeed paid to internal psychological facts at the time, they were viewed merely as phenomena of opinion[Pg 158] and emotion, of pleasure and pain, of illusion, whim, or caprice. Where there’s no true or false, no good or evil, there can’t be a question of beauty and ugliness, nor of a distinction between truth and beauty or between beauty and goodness. At most, what one confronts is a general problem of the irrational and the rational, but not the nature of art, which presupposes that the distinction between rational and irrational, material and spiritual, mere fact and value, has already been established and understood. Thus, if the sophistical period was the necessary precursor to Socrates’ discoveries, the aesthetic problem could only emerge afterward. And indeed, it did manifest with Plato, the author of the first, or perhaps the only truly significant denial of art of which we have documented evidence in the history of ideas.
Is art, mimesis, a rational or an irrational fact? Does it belong to the noble region of the soul, where philosophy and virtue are found, or does it dwell in that base lower sphere, with sensuality and crude passionality? This is the question asked by Plato,[6] who thus states the problem of Æsthetic for the first time. The sophist Gorgias was able to note, with his sceptical acuteness, that tragic representation is a deception, which (strangely enough) turns out to the honour both of him who deceives and of him who is deceived, in which it is shameful not to know how to deceive oneself and not to let oneself be deceived.[7] With that remark he could rest content. That was for him a fact like another. But Plato, the philosopher, was bound to solve the problem: if it were a deception, then down with tragedy and the rest of mimetic productions: down with them among the other things to be despised, among the animal qualities of man. But if it were not deception, what was it? What place did art occupy among the lofty activities of philosophy and of good action?
Is art, imitation, a rational or irrational fact? Does it belong to the noble realm of the soul, where philosophy and virtue exist, or does it reside in that base lower level, with sensuality and raw emotions? This is the question posed by Plato,[6] who addresses the issue of aesthetics for the first time. The sophist Gorgias noticed, with his skeptical insight, that tragic representation is a form of deception, which (strangely enough) benefits both the one who deceives and the one who is deceived, making it shameful for someone not to know how to deceive themselves or to allow themselves to be deceived.[7] With that observation, he felt satisfied. For him, it was just another fact. But Plato, the philosopher, had to tackle the problem: if it was deception, then tragedy and other mimetic works should be dismissed, placed among the things to be scorned, along with the lesser traits of humanity. But if it wasn’t deception, then what was it? What role did art play among the high pursuits of philosophy and good deeds?
The answer that he gave is well known. Mimetic does not realize the ideas, that is to say the truth of things,[Pg 159] but reproduces natural or artificial things, which are pale shadows of them; it is a diminution of a diminution, a third-hand work. Art, then, does not belong to the lofty and rational region of the soul (του λογιστικοϋ ἐν ψυχή) but to the sensual; it is not a strengthening but a corruption of the mind (λώβη τής διάνοιας); it can serve only sensual pleasure, which troubles and obscures. For this reason, mimetic, poetry and poets, must be excluded from the perfect Republic.
The answer he gave is well known. Mimetic art doesn’t capture the ideas, or the true essence of things,[Pg 159] but instead replicates natural or artificial objects, which are just pale reflections of them; it's a step down from reality, a second-rate copy. So, art doesn’t belong to the high and rational part of the soul (του λογιστικοϋ ἐν ψυχή) but to the sensual side; it doesn't enhance the mind but corrupts it (λώβη τής διάνοιας); it can only provide sensual pleasure, which confuses and clouds judgment. For this reason, mimetic poetry and poets should be excluded from the ideal Republic.
Plato is the most consistent example of those who do not succeed in discovering any other form of knowledge but the intellectual. It was correctly observed by him that imitation stops at natural things, at the image (το φάντασμα), and does not reach the concept, logical truth (άλήθεια), of which poets and painters are altogether ignorant. But his error consisted in believing that there is no other form of truth below the intellectual; that there is nothing but sensuality and passionality outside or prior to the intellect, that which discovers the ideas. Certainly, the fine æsthetic sense of Plato did not echo that depreciatory judgement of art; he himself declared that he would have been very glad to have been shown how to justify art and to place it among the forms of the spirit. But since none was able to give him this assistance, and since art with its appearance that yet lacks reality was repugnant to his ethical consciousness, and reason compelled him (ό λόγος ήρει) to banish it and place it with its peers, he resolutely obeyed his conscience and his reason.[8]
Plato is a clear example of someone who fails to find any form of knowledge other than intellectual knowledge. He correctly pointed out that imitation is limited to natural things, to the image (το φάντασμα), and does not reach the concept or logical truth (άλήθεια), which poets and painters are completely unaware of. However, his mistake was believing that there is no other form of truth below the intellectual; that outside or before the intellect—which discovers ideas—there is only sensuality and passion. Certainly, Plato’s refined aesthetic sense did not reflect that negative view of art; he himself stated that he would have loved to be shown how to justify art and elevate it among the forms of the spirit. But since no one could provide him with this help, and since art, with its appearance that still lacks reality, was objectionable to his ethical awareness, reason led him (ό λόγος ήρει) to reject it and place it alongside its peers. He firmly followed his conscience and his reason.[8]
Others were not troubled with these scruples, and although art was always looked upon as a mere thing of pleasure among the later hedonistic schools of various sorts, among rhetoricians and worldly people the duty of combating or of abolishing it was not felt. Nevertheless, this opposite extreme was also not calculated to meet with the endorsement of public opinion, for the latter, if tender towards art, is no less tender towards rationality and morality. For this reason both rationalists and moralists, compelled to recognize the force of[Pg 160] such a condemnation as Plato's, sought for a compromise, a half measure. Away with the sensual and with art: certainly. But can we expel the sensual and the pleasurable without more ado? Can fragile human nature nourish itself exclusively with the strong food of philosophy and morality? Can we obtain observance of the true and of the good from the young and from the people, without allowing them at the same time some amusement? And has not man himself always something of the child, has he not always something of the people in him, is he not to be treated with the same precautions? Is there not a risk that the over-bent bow will break?—These considerations prepared the way for the justification of art, for they showed that if it were not rational in itself, it could on the other hand serve a rational end. Hence the search for the external end of art, which takes the place of the search for the essence or internal end. When art had been lowered to the level of a simple pleasurable illusion, an inebriation of the senses, it was necessary to subordinate the practical action of producing such an illusion and inebriation, like any other action, to the moral end. Art, being deprived of any dignity of its own, was obliged to assume a reflected or secondhand dignity. Thus the moralistic and pedagogic theory was constructed upon a hedonistic basis. The artist, who, for the pure hedonist, was comparable to a hetaira, became for the moralist a pedagogue. Hetaira and pedagogue, these are the symbols of the two conceptions of art that were disseminated in antiquity, and the second was grafted upon the first.
Others didn't have these concerns, and even though art was always seen as just a source of pleasure by later hedonistic schools, the need to fight against or eliminate it wasn't felt among rhetoricians and worldly people. Still, this opposing viewpoint didn't really align with public opinion, as people, while being sensitive towards art, were equally sensitive towards rationality and morality. Because of this, both rationalists and moralists, recognizing the power of [Pg 160] such a condemnation as Plato's, looked for a compromise, a middle ground. Sure, we need to get rid of the sensual aspects and art: definitely. But can we really just remove the sensual and pleasurable without consequences? Can fragile human nature survive solely on the robust nourishment of philosophy and morality? Can we expect young people and the public to embrace truth and goodness without also providing them some entertainment? And doesn’t every person retain a bit of childlike nature, a bit of the common folk, and deserve to be approached with the same care? Isn’t there a danger that an overly strained bow might snap?—These thoughts laid the groundwork for justifying art, demonstrating that if it wasn't rational in itself, it could still serve a rational purpose. This led to the search for the external end of art, replacing the quest for its essence or internal end. Once art was reduced to just a simple pleasurable illusion, an indulgence for the senses, it became necessary to align the practical act of creating such an illusion and indulgence, like any other action, with a moral goal. Stripped of any inherent dignity, art had to rely on a borrowed or secondary dignity. Thus, the moralistic and educational theory was built on a hedonistic foundation. The artist, who, for the pure hedonist, resembled a hetaira, transformed into a pedagogue for the moralist. Hetaira and pedagogue symbolize the two competing views of art that circulated in antiquity, with the latter grafted onto the former.
Even before Plato's peremptory negation had directed thought to this way of issue, the literary criticism of Aristophanes was already full of the pedagogic idea: "What schoolmasters are to children, poets are to young men" (τοΐς ήβώσιν δὲ ποιηταί), he says in a celebrated verse[9] But we can find traces of it in Plato himself (in the dialogues in which he seems to withdraw from the too rigid conclusions of the Republic) and in[Pg 161] Aristotle, both in the Politics, where he determines the use of music in education, and perhaps in the Poetics, where he speaks obscurely of a tragical catharsis; although as regards this latter, it is not to be altogether denied that he may have had a sort of glimpse of the modern idea of the liberating power of art.[10] Later on, the pedagogic theory takes a form that was much affected by the Stoics. Strabo develops and defends this at great length, in the introduction to his geographical work, where he combats Eratosthenes, who has made poetry consist in mere pleasure without any notion of teaching. Strabo, on the contrary, maintained the opinion of the ancients, that it was "a first philosophy (φιλοσοφίαν τινα πρωτήν), which educated young men for life, and created customs, affections and actions, by means of pleasure." Therefore, he said, poetry has always been a part of education; one cannot be a good poet unless one is a good man (άνδρα άγαθόν). Legislators and founders of cities were the first to employ fables to admonish and to terrify: then this duty, which must be performed for women and children and even for adults, passed to the poets. We caress and dominate the multitude with fiction and with falsehood.[11] "The poets tell many lies" (πολλά ψεύδονται άοιδοί) is a hemistich recorded by Plutarch, who describes minutely in one of his lesser works how the poets should be read to youths.[12] For him too poetry is a preparation for philosophy; it is a disguised philosophy, and therefore delights us in the same way as do fish and meat at feasts, so prepared as not to seem to be fish and meat; it is philosophy softened with fables, like the vine that grows close to the mandragora, and produces a wine that is the giver of sweet slumbers. It is not possible to pass from dense darkness to sunlight; one should first accustom the eyes to moderate light. Philosophers, in order to exhort and instruct, take their examples from true things; poets[Pg 162] aim at a like result, when they create fictions and fables.[13] Lucretius, in Roman literature, gives us the well-known comparison of the boys for whom the doctors "prius or as pocula circum Contingunt mellis dulci flavoque liquore," in order to administer the bitter wormwood.[14] Horace, in certain verses of the Epistle to the Pisones which have become proverbial (perhaps his source for them was the Greek of Neoptolemus of Paros?), offers both views (that of art as courtesan and of art as pedagogue) in his "Aut prodesse volunt aut deledare poetae ... omne tulit punctum qui miscuit utile dulci."[15]
Even before Plato's firm rejection pointed thought in this direction, Aristophanes' literary criticism was already filled with the teaching idea: "What teachers are to children, poets are to young men" (τοΐς ήβώσιν δὲ ποιηταί), he says in a famous line[9]. We can also find signs of it in Plato himself (in the dialogues where he seems to move away from the rigid conclusions of the Republic) and in[Pg 161] Aristotle, both in the Politics, where he discusses the role of music in education, and possibly in the Poetics, where he vaguely refers to a tragic catharsis; although regarding this latter, it cannot be entirely ruled out that he caught a glimpse of the modern idea of art's liberating power.[10] Later on, the educational theory takes a form heavily influenced by the Stoics. Strabo elaborates and defends this extensively in the introduction to his geographical work, where he challenges Eratosthenes, who believed poetry was merely for enjoyment with no teaching aspect. Strabo, on the other hand, upheld the ancient view that it was "a first philosophy (φιλοσοφίαν τινα πρωτήν), which educated young men for life, creating customs, feelings, and actions through pleasure." Thus, he argued, poetry has always been part of education; one cannot be a good poet without being a good person (άνδρα άγαθόν). Legislators and city founders were the first to use fables to educate and inspire fear: then this responsibility, which must be met for women, children, and even adults, passed to the poets. We sway and influence the masses through storytelling and fiction.[11] "The poets tell many lies" (πολλά ψεύδονται άοιδοί) is a line recorded by Plutarch, who details in one of his lesser works how poets should be read to young people.[12] For him, poetry is preparation for philosophy; it is disguised philosophy, which pleases us just as fish and meat do at feasts, prepared so they don't seem like fish and meat; it is philosophy sweetened by fables, like the vine that grows next to the mandragora, producing a wine that induces sweet sleep. It is not possible to jump from deep darkness to bright sunlight; one should first get used to moderate light. Philosophers, to encourage and teach, take their examples from real things; poets[Pg 162] aim for a similar result by creating fiction and fables.[13] Lucretius, in Roman literature, offers the well-known comparison of the boys for whom the doctors "prius or as pocula circum Contingunt mellis dulci flavoque liquore," to administer the bitter wormwood.[14] Horace, in certain lines from the Epistle to the Pisones that have become proverbial (perhaps inspired by the Greek of Neoptolemus of Paros?), presents both views (that of art as a seducer and as a teacher) in his "Aut prodesse volunt aut deledare poetae ... omne tulit punctum qui miscuit utile dulci."[15]
Thus looked at, the office of the poet was confounded with that of the orator, for he too was a practical man aiming at practical effects; hence there arose discussions as to whether Virgil was to be considered as a poet or as an orator ("Virgilius poeta an orator?"). To both was assigned the triple end of delectare, movere, docere; in any case this tripartition was very empirical, for we clearly perceive that the delectare is here a means-and the docere a simple part of the movere: to move in the direction of the good, and therefore, among other goods, towards that of instruction. In like manner, it was said of the orator and poet (recording the meretricious basis of their task, and with a metaphor significant in its naïveté) that they were bound to avail themselves of the allurements (lenocinium) of form.
Viewed in this way, the role of the poet was combined with that of the orator, as both were practical individuals seeking practical results; thus, debates emerged over whether Virgil should be classified as a poet or as an orator ("Virgilius poeta an orator?"). Both were expected to achieve the threefold purpose of delectare, movere, docere; however, this division was quite simplistic, since we can clearly see that delectare functions as a means and docere is just a part of movere: to inspire towards the good, and therefore, among other goods, towards that of teaching. Similarly, it was said about the orator and poet (noting the tawdry foundation of their work, and with a metaphor that is meaningful in its naïveté) that they had to utilize the allurements (lenocinium) of style.
The mystical view, which considers art as a special mode of self-beatification, of entering into relation with the Absolute, with the Summum Bonum, with the ultimate root of things, appeared only in late antiquity, almost at the entrance to the Middle Ages. Its representative is the founder of the neo-Platonic school, Plotinus.
The mystical perspective, which sees art as a unique way of self-improvement and connecting with the Absolute, the Highest Good, and the ultimate essence of things, emerged only in late antiquity, just before the beginning of the Middle Ages. Its key figure is the founder of the neo-Platonic school, Plotinus.
It is strange that Plato should be usually selected as the founder and head of this æsthetic tendency, and that for this very reason to him should be attributed the honour of being the father of Æsthetic. But how could he, who had expounded with such great limpidity and[Pg 163] clearness the reasons for which he was not able to accord to art a high place among the activities of the spirit, be credited with having accorded to it one of the highest places, equal, if not superior, to philosophy itself? This misunderstanding has evidently arisen out of the enthusiastic effusions about the Beautiful that we read in the Gorgias, the Philebus, the Phædrus, the Symposium, and other Platonic dialogues. It is well to dissipate it by declaring that the Beauty of which Plato discourses has nothing to do with art or with artistic beauty.
It’s odd that Plato is often seen as the founder and leader of this aesthetic movement, and that he is given credit as the father of Aesthetics for this reason. But how could someone who clearly explained why he couldn't give art a high status among the activities of the mind be seen as granting it one of the highest ranks, equal to or even above philosophy itself? This misunderstanding seems to come from the enthusiastic discussions about the Beautiful found in the Gorgias, Philebus, Phædrus, Symposium, and other Platonic dialogues. It's important to clarify that the Beauty Plato talks about has nothing to do with art or artistic beauty.
The search for the meaning and scientific content of the word "beautiful" could not but early attract the attention of the subtle and elegant Greek dialecticians. Indeed, we find Socrates engaged in discussing this question in one of the discourses that have been preserved for us by Xenophon; and we find him disposed to stop for the moment at the conclusion that the beautiful is that which is convenient and which answers to the end desired, or at the other conclusion that it is that which one loves[16] Plato too examines this sort of problem and proposes various sorts of solutions or attempts at solutions of it. He sometimes speaks of a beauty that dwells not only in bodies, but also in laws, in actions, in the sciences; sometimes he seems to conjoin and almost to identify it with the true, the good and the divine; now he returns to the view of Socrates and confuses it with the useful; now he distinguishes between a beautiful in itself (καλά καθ' αυτά) and a relatively beautiful (πρός τι καλά); or he makes true beauty consist in pure pleasure (ήδονη καθαρά), free from all shadow of pain; or he places it in measure and proportion (μετριότης καί ξνμμετρία); or talks of colours and sounds as possessing a beauty in themselves.[17] It was impossible to find an independent dominion for the beautiful, if the artistic or mimetic activity were deserted. This explains his wandering among so many different conceptions, among which it is just possible to say that the identification of[Pg 164] the Beautiful with the Good prevails. Nothing better describes this uncertainty than the dialogue of the Hippias maior (which, if it be not Plato's, is Platonic). He here wishes to find out not what things are beautiful things, but what the beautiful is; that is to say, what it is that makes beautiful, not only a beautiful virgin, but also a beautiful mare, a beautiful lyre, a beautiful pot with two graceful ears of clay. Hippias and Socrates himself propose in turn the most various solutions; but the latter ends by confuting them all. "That which makes things beautiful is the gold that is added to them by way of ornament." No: gold only embellishes where it is fitting (πρέπων): for instance, a pot should have a wooden rather than a golden handle. "That is beautiful which cannot seem ugly to any one." But it is not a question of seeming: the question is to define what the beautiful is, whether it seems so or not. It is the fitting which makes things seem to be beautiful. But in that case, the fitting (which makes them appear, not be) is one thing, and the beautiful another. "The beautiful is what leads to the end, that is to say, the useful (χρήσιμον)." But if that were so, then evil would also be beautiful, because the useful leads also to the evil. "The beautiful is the helpful, that which leads to the good (ωφέλιμον)." But in this case, the good would not be beautiful nor the beautiful good; for the cause is not the effect, and the effect is not the cause. "The beautiful is that which delights the sight and hearing." But this fails to persuade for three reasons: firstly, because beautiful studies and laws are beautiful, which have nothing to do with the eye or with the ear; secondly, because we cannot discover a reason for limiting the beautiful to those senses, while excluding the pleasure of eating and smelling, and the extremely vivid pleasures of sex; thirdly, because, if the foundation of the beautiful were visibility, it would not be audibility, and if it were audibility it would not be visibility; hence that which constitutes the beautiful cannot dwell in either of the two qualities. And the question which has been repeated[Pg 165] so insistently in the course of the dialogue: what is the beautiful? (τί εστι το καλόν;) remains unanswered.[18]
The search for the meaning and scientific content of the word "beautiful" early caught the attention of the clever and sophisticated Greek dialecticians. Indeed, we find Socrates discussing this question in one of the dialogues preserved for us by Xenophon; he seems to conclude that the beautiful is what is convenient and serves the desired purpose, or alternatively, that it is what one loves.[16] Plato also examines this issue and offers various solutions or attempts at solutions. He sometimes describes beauty as residing not only in objects, but also in laws, actions, and sciences; at times, he suggests it aligns closely with the true, the good, and the divine; then, he revisits Socrates' viewpoint and equates it with usefulness; sometimes he distinguishes between beauty in itself (καλά καθ' αυτά) and relative beauty (πρός τι καλά); or he defines true beauty as pure pleasure (ήδονη καθαρά), free from any hint of pain; or he sees it as measure and proportion (μετριότης καί ξνμμετρία); or he talks about colors and sounds as having their own inherent beauty. It was impossible to establish an independent realm for beauty if artistic or mimetic activity was neglected. This explains his exploration across so many different ideas, among which it is fair to say that the identification of[Pg 164] the Beautiful with the Good is the predominant view. Nothing illustrates this uncertainty better than the dialogue of the Hippias maior (which, if it isn't Plato's, is certainly influenced by him). He explores not just what beautiful things are, but what beauty itself is; in other words, what makes not only a beautiful virgin but also a beautiful mare, a beautiful lyre, and a beautiful pot with two graceful clay ears beautiful. Hippias and Socrates take turns suggesting various answers, but Socrates ultimately disproves them all. "It's the gold that makes things beautiful when added as ornament." No: gold only enhances beauty when it is fitting (πρέπων): for example, a pot should have a wooden handle rather than a golden one. "What is beautiful cannot appear ugly to anyone." But it’s not about appearance: the real question is to define what beauty is, regardless of how it seems. It's the fitting that makes things look beautiful. However, in that case, the fitting (which makes them appear, not be) is one concept, and beauty is another. "The beautiful is what accomplishes the goal, meaning the useful (χρήσιμον)." But if that were true, then evil would also be beautiful, since the useful can lead to evil. "The beautiful is the helpful, that which leads to the good (ωφέλιμον)." But in that case, the good wouldn't be beautiful nor the beautiful good; the cause is not the effect, and the effect is not the cause. "The beautiful is what pleases the eyes and ears." But this argument falls short for three reasons: firstly, because beautiful ideas and laws are beautiful, and they have nothing to do with sight or sound; secondly, because we can't find a reason to limit beauty to these senses while neglecting the pleasure of eating, smelling, and the intense pleasures of sexuality; thirdly, because if beauty were based on visibility, it would not be audibility, and vice versa; thus, what constitutes beauty cannot be confined to either quality. And the question that has been persistently asked throughout the dialogue: what is beautiful? (τί εστι το καλόν;) remains unanswered.[18]
Later writers also conducted inquiries into the beautiful, and we possess the titles of several treatises upon the theme, which have been lost. Aristotle shows himself changeable and uncertain upon the point. In the scanty references which he makes to it, he at one time confounds the beautiful with the good, defining it as that which is both good and pleasing;[19] at another he notes that the good consists of action (εν πράξει) and the beautiful also in things that are immoveable (εν τοΐς άκινήτοις), drawing from this the argument that mathematics should be studied in order to determine its characters, order, symmetry and limit;[20] sometimes he places it in bigness and in order (εν μεγεθει καί τάξει);[21] at others he was led to look upon it as something apparently indefinable.[22] Antiquity also established canons of beautiful things, such as that attributed to Polycletus on the proportions of the human body. And Cicero said of the beauty of bodies that they were "quaedam apta figura membrorum cum coloris quadam suavitate."[23] All these affirmations, even when they are not mere empirical observations, or verbal glosses and substitutions, meet with unsurmountable obstacles.
Later writers also explored the concept of beauty, and we have titles of several treatises on the subject that have been lost. Aristotle appears to be inconsistent and unsure on this topic. In the few references he makes to it, he sometimes confuses beauty with goodness, defining it as something that is both good and pleasing; at other times, he points out that goodness is found in action and beauty in things that are immovable, arguing that mathematics should be studied to understand its characteristics, order, symmetry, and limits; sometimes he associates beauty with size and order; at other times, he seems to regard it as something fundamentally indefinable. Antiquity also established standards for beautiful things, such as those attributed to Polycletus regarding the proportions of the human body. Cicero described the beauty of bodies as "certain appropriate shapes of limbs combined with a certain sweetness of color." All these statements, even when they are not just empirical observations or mere verbal interpretations, face insurmountable challenges.
In any case, not only is the conception of the beautiful, taken as a whole, identified with art in none of them; but sometimes art and beauty, mimesis and pleasing or displeasing material of mimesis, are clearly distinguished. Aristotle notes in his Poetics that it pleases us to see the most faithful images of things that are repugnant to us in reality, such, for instance, as the most contemptible forms of animals, or corpses (τάς εικόνας τάς μάλιστα ήκριβωμενας χαίρομεν θεωρουντες).[24] Plutarch demonstrates at length that works of art please us not as beautiful but as resembling (ούχ ως καλόν, άλλ,' ως ομοιον); he affirms that[Pg 166] if the artist beautified things that are ugly in nature he would be offending against fitness and resemblance (το πρεπον και το eίκός); and he proclaims the principle that the beautiful is one thing and beautiful imitation another (oύ yaρ εστι ταυτό, το καλον και καλως τι μιμεισθαι). Paintings of horrible events are pleasing, such as Medea slaying her sons by Timomachus, Orestes the matricide by Theon, and the Pretended madness of Ulysses by Parrhasius; and if the grunting of a pig, the grating of a machine, the noise of the winds and the tumult of the sea are unpleasing, they pleased on the contrary in the case of Parmenon, who imitated the pig perfectly, and in Theodorus, who was not less expert in rendering the grating of machines.[25] If the ancients had really wanted to place the beautiful and art in relation, a secondary and partial connexion of the two conceptions was to hand in the shape of the category of the relatively as distinguished from the absolutely beautiful. But where the word καλόν or pulchrum is applied to artistic productions in the writings of literary critics, it does not seem to be more than a linguistic usage, as we find, for instance, in the case of Plutarch's beautiful imitation, or also in the terminology of the rhetoricians, who sometimes called elegance and adornment of discourse beauty of elocution (το τής φράσεως κάλλος).
In any case, the overall idea of beauty isn't really connected to art in any of them; sometimes, art and beauty, imitation and the pleasant or unpleasant aspects of imitation are clearly differentiated. Aristotle points out in his Poetics that we enjoy seeing the most accurate depictions of things that disgust us in real life, like the most contemptible forms of animals or corpses (τάς εικόνας τάς μάλιστα ήκριβωμενας χαίρομεν θεωρουντες).[24] Plutarch extensively shows that we appreciate works of art not because they are beautiful but because they resemble things (ούχ ως καλόν, άλλ,' ως ομοιον); he insists that if the artist makes ugly things appear beautiful, he would be going against what is fitting and what resembles (το πρεπον και το eίκός); and he states the principle that the beautiful is one thing and beautiful imitation another (oύ yaρ εστι ταυτό, το καλον και καλως τι μιμεισθαι). Paintings of horrific events are enjoyable, like Medea slaying her sons by Timomachus, Orestes the matricide by Theon, and the Pretended madness of Ulysses by Parrhasius; and while the sounds of a pig grunting, a machine grinding, the winds howling, and the chaos of the sea might be unpleasant, they were enjoyable in the case of Parmenon, who perfectly imitated the pig, and Theodorus, who was equally skilled at portraying the grinding of machines.[25] If the ancients had truly intended to connect beauty and art, there was a secondary and partial link available in the form of the category of the relatively as opposed to the absolutely beautiful. However, when the term καλόν or pulchrum is used in relation to artistic works in the writings of literary critics, it seems to amount to nothing more than a linguistic convention, as seen in Plutarch's concept of beautiful imitation, or in the language of rhetoricians, who sometimes referred to elegance and ornamentation in discourse as the beauty of expression (το τής φράσεως κάλλος).
It is only with Plotinus that the two divided territories are united and the beautiful and art are fused into a single concept, not by means of a beneficial absorption of the equivocal Platonic conception of beauty into the unequivocal conception of art, but by absorption of the clear into the confused, of imitative art in the so-called beautiful. And thus we reach an altogether new view: the beautiful and art are now both alike melted into a mystical passion and elevation of the spirit.
It is only with Plotinus that the two divided areas come together, and beauty and art become one concept, not through a helpful blending of the ambiguous Platonic idea of beauty into the clear-cut idea of art, but through merging the clear with the unclear, of imitative art in what is called the beautiful. And so we arrive at a completely new perspective: beauty and art are now both transformed into a mystical passion and uplifting of the spirit.
Beauty, observes Plotinus, resides chiefly in things visible; but it is also to be found in things audible, such as verbal and musical compositions, and it is not lacking in things supersensible, such as works, offices, actions,[Pg 167] habits, sciences and virtues. What is it that makes beautiful sensible and supersensible things alike? Not, he answers, the symmetry of their parts among themselves, and with the whole (συμμετρία των μερών προς αλληλα και προς το ολον) and their colour (ενχροια), according to one of the definitions most in vogue, which we have quoted above in the words of Cicero; because there are proportions in things ugly, and there are things that are simply beautiful without any relation of proportion: beauty, then, is one thing and symmetry another.[26] The beautiful is what we welcome as akin to our own nature; the ugly is what repels us as our opposite, and the affinity of beautiful things with our souls that perceive them has its origin in the Idea, which produces both. That is beautiful which is formed; the ugly is what is unformed, that is to say, something which is capable of receiving form, but does not receive it or is not entirely dominated by it. A beautiful body is such, because of its communion (κοινωνία) with the Divine; beauty is the Divine, the Idea, shining through; and matter is beautiful, not in itself, but only when it is illuminated by the Idea. Light and fire, which are nearest to this state, shed beauty upon visible things, as the most spiritual among bodies. But the soul must purify itself, in order to perceive the beautiful, and make the power of the Idea that lies in it efficacious. Moderation, strength, prudence, and every other virtue, what else are they, according to the oracle, but purification? Thus there opens another eye in the soul, beside that of sensible beauty, which permits it to contemplate divine Beauty coincident with the Good, which is the supreme condition of beatitude.[27] Art enters into such contemplation, because beauty, in things made by man, comes from the mind. Compare two blocks of stone, the one placed beside the other: one rough and crude, the other reduced to the statue of a god or of a man, for example of a Grace or of a Muse, or of a human being of such a shape, as art has collected from many particular beauties. The beauty of a block of this shape[Pg 168] does not consist in its being of stone, but in the form that art has been able to give to it (παρά του ειδους o ενηκεν η τέχνη); and when the form is fully impressed upon it, the thing of art is more beautiful than any other natural thing. Hence he who despised the arts (Plato), because they imitated nature, was wrong; whereas the truth is, in the first place, that nature itself imitates the idea, and then that the arts do not simply limit themselves to imitating what the eyes see, but go back to those reasons or ideas from which nature itself is derived (ώς ούχ απλώς το όρώμενον μεμούνται, αλλ' άνατρέχουσιν επι τούς λόγους έξ ων η φύσις). Art therefore does not belong to nature, but adds beauty where it is wanting in nature: Phidias did not represent Jove because he had seen him, but such as he would appear if he wished to reveal himself to mortal eyes.[28] The beauty of natural things is the archetype existing in the soul, the sole source of natural beauty.[29]
Beauty, as Plotinus notes, mainly exists in visible things; however, it can also be found in audible things, like spoken and musical compositions, and it isn't absent in things that are beyond our senses, such as actions, habits, sciences, and virtues.[Pg 167] What makes both sensible and supersensible things beautiful? He replies that it’s not just the symmetry of their parts or their color, as one popular definition suggests, which we quoted earlier from Cicero; this is because there are proportions in ugly things, and some things are beautiful without any proportional relationship: thus, beauty and symmetry are distinct concepts.[26] The beautiful is what feels familiar to us; the ugly is what pushes us away as its opposite. Our connection to beautiful things comes from the Idea that brings both into existence. What is beautiful is formed; the ugly is unformed, meaning something that could take shape but doesn’t or isn't entirely defined by it. A beautiful body is one that connects (κοινωνία) with the Divine; beauty is the Divine, the Idea, coming through; and matter is beautiful only when it’s illuminated by the Idea. Light and fire, being closest to this state, bring beauty to visible things, as they are the most spiritual among material bodies. However, the soul must cleanse itself to recognize beauty and activate the Idea’s power within it. Moderation, strength, prudence, and every other virtue—what else are they, according to the oracle, but purification? Thus, another eye opens in the soul, alongside that which perceives sensible beauty, allowing it to contemplate divine Beauty, which aligns with the Good, the ultimate state of bliss.[27] Art engages in this kind of contemplation because the beauty found in man-made things originates from the mind. Take two stone blocks placed next to each other: one is rough and unrefined, while the other has been shaped into a statue of a god or a man, like a Grace or a Muse, or a human form that art has gathered from various beauties. The beauty of such a block[Pg 168] doesn't come from it being stone but from the form that art has managed to create (παρά του ειδους o ενηκεν η τέχνη); and once the form is fully impressed upon it, that artistic creation is more beautiful than any natural object. Therefore, the one who dismissed the arts (Plato) for copying nature was mistaken; the truth is that, firstly, nature itself mimics the Idea, and secondly, the arts do not just copy what the eyes see; they reach back to those reasons or ideas from which nature itself originates (ώς ούχ απλώς το όρώμενον μεμούνται, αλλ' άνατρέχουσιν επι τούς λόγους έξ ων η φύσις). Hence, art does not belong to nature but brings beauty where it’s lacking: Phidias did not depict Jove as he actually looked but as he would appear if he chose to show himself to human eyes.[28] The beauty of natural things is the archetype that exists within the soul, the sole source of natural beauty.[29]
This affirmation of Plotinus and of neo-Platonism is the first true and proper affirmation of mystical Æsthetic, destined to such high fortunes in modern times, especially in the first half of the nineteenth century. But the attempts at a true Æsthetic, excluding certain luminous but incidental observations to be found even in Plato: for instance, that the poet should weave fables, not arguments (μύθους άλλ' ού λόγους),[30] go back to Aristotle and are altogether independent of his few and feeble speculations as to the beautiful. Aristotle by no means agreed with the Platonic condemnation; he felt (as indeed Plato himself had suspected) that such a result could not be altogether true, and that some aspect of the problem must have been neglected. When in his turn he attempted to find a solution, he found himself in more advantageous conditions than his great predecessor, since he had already overcome the obstacle that arose from the Platonic doctrine of ideas, a hypostasis of concepts and abstractions. The ideas were for him[Pg 169] simply concepts, and reality presented itself in a far more lively manner, not as a diminution of ideas, but as a synthesis of matter and form, it was thus much more easy for him to recognize the rationality of mimesis in his general philosophical doctrine and to assign to it its right place; and indeed it seems generally clear to Aristotle that mimesis, being proper to man by nature, is contemplation or theoretic activity; although he sometimes seems to forget this (as when he confuses imitation with the case of boys, who acquire their first knowledge by following an example[31]), and although his system, which admits practical sciences and poietic activities (distinguished from the practical as leaving a material object behind them), disturbed the firm and constant consideration of artistic mimesis and poetry as a theoretical activity. But if it is a theoretical activity, by what characteristic is poetry distinguished both from scientific knowledge and from historical knowledge? This is the way Aristotle states the problem concerning the nature of art, and this is the true and only way of stating it. Even we moderns ask ourselves in what way art is distinguished from history and from science, and what this artistic form can be, which has the ideality of science and the concreteness and individuality of history. Poetry, answers Aristotle, differs from history, because, while the latter draws things that have happened (τα γενόμενα), poetry draws things that may possibly happen (οια αν γένοιτο), and differs from science, because, although it regards the universal and not the particular (τα καθ' εκαστον) like history, it does not regard it in the same way as science, but in a certain measure, which the philosopher indicates by the word rather (μαλλον τα καθόλου). The point then is to establish the precise meaning of the possible, the rather and the historical particular. But no sooner does Aristotle attempt to determine the meaning of these words, than he falls into contradictions and fallacies. That universal of poetry, which is the possible, seems to identify itself for him with the probable or the necessary (τα[Pg 170] κατά το είκος η το άναγκαΐον), and the particular of history is not explained at all, except by giving instances: "that which Alcibiades did and what happened to him."[32] Aristotle, in fact, after having made so good a beginning in the discovery of the purely imaginative, proper to poetry, remains half-way, perplexed and uncertain. Thus he sometimes makes the truth of imitation consist in a certain learning and syllogizing that takes place when we look at imitations, by which we recognize that "this is that," that a copy answers to the original;[33] or, worse, he loses the grains of truth that he has found and forgets that poetry has for its content the possible, admitting, not only that it may also depict the impossible (το αδύνατον), and even the absurd (το άτοπον), seeing that both are credible and that they do not injure the end of art, but even that we must prefer impossible probabilities to incredible possibilities.[34] Art, since it has to do even with the impossible and absurd, will not therefore have in it anything of the rational, but in accordance with the Platonic theory it will be an imitation of the appearance in which empty sense indulges itself; that is to say, a thing of pleasure. Aristotle does not attain to this result, because he does not attain to any clear and precise result in this part of the subject, but it is one of the results that can be deduced from what he has said, or that, at any rate he is not able to exclude. This means that he did not fulfil his tacitly assumed task, and that although he re-examined the problem with marvellous acuteness after Plato, he failed truly to rid himself of the Platonic definition, by substituting a firmly-established one of his own.
This affirmation of Plotinus and neo-Platonism is the first true and proper affirmation of mystical Aesthetics, which would have great significance in modern times, particularly in the first half of the nineteenth century. However, the efforts at a true Aesthetics, excluding certain enlightening but incidental observations found even in Plato—such as that the poet should weave fables, not arguments (μύθους άλλ' ού λόγους),[30] trace back to Aristotle and are entirely independent of his few and weak speculations about the beautiful. Aristotle did not agree with Plato’s condemnation; he sensed (as Plato himself had suspected) that such a conclusion could not be entirely accurate and that some aspect of the problem must have been overlooked. When he later tried to find a solution, he was in a better position than his great predecessor because he had already overcome the obstacle posed by the Platonic doctrine of ideas, which is a hypostasis of concepts and abstractions. For him, ideas were[Pg 169] simply concepts, and reality appeared in a much more vivid way—not as a reduction of ideas, but as a combination of matter and form. Therefore, it was much easier for him to acknowledge the rationality of mimesis in his overall philosophical doctrine and to assign it its proper place. Indeed, it seems generally clear to Aristotle that mimesis, being inherently human, is a form of contemplation or theoretical activity; although he sometimes seems to lose sight of this (such as when he confuses imitation with the situation of boys, who learn their first knowledge by following an example[31]), and although his system, which includes practical sciences and creative activities (distinguished from practical as leaving a material object behind), disrupted the straightforward examination of artistic mimesis and poetry as a theoretical activity. But if it is a theoretical activity, how is poetry distinguished from scientific knowledge and from historical knowledge? This is how Aristotle presents the problem regarding the nature of art, and this is the true and only way to articulate it. Even we moderns ask ourselves how art differs from history and science, and what this artistic form can be that has the ideality of science and the concreteness and individuality of history. Poetry, Aristotle answers, is different from history because while the latter depicts things that have happened (τα γενόμενα), poetry depicts things that could possibly happen (οια αν γένοιτο), and it differs from science because, although it deals with the universal and not the particular (τα καθ' εκαστον) like history, it doesn't approach it the same way as science does, but in a certain manner that the philosopher indicates with the word rather (μαλλον τα καθόλου). The task, then, is to clarify the precise meaning of the possible, the rather, and the historical particular. However, as soon as Aristotle tries to define these terms, he falls into contradictions and fallacies. The universal of poetry, which is the possible, seems to him to align with the probable or the necessary (τα κατά το είκος η το άναγκαΐον), and he does not explain the particular in history at all, except by giving examples: “that which Alcibiades did and what happened to him.”[32] Aristotle, in fact, after making a good start in uncovering the purely imaginative aspect of poetry, remains stuck, confused, and uncertain. Thus, he sometimes suggests that the truth of imitation consists in a certain understanding and reasoning that occurs when we observe imitations, allowing us to recognize that “this is that,” that a copy corresponds to the original;[33] or, worse, he overlooks the insights he has discovered and forgets that poetry focuses on the possible, also allowing it to depict the impossible (το αδύνατον) and even the absurd (το άτοπον), since both are credible and do not detract from the purpose of art; indeed, we might prefer impossible probabilities to incredible possibilities.[34] Art, since it deals with even the impossible and the absurd, won't necessarily lack rationality, but according to the Platonic theory, it will be an imitation of the appearance that empty sense indulges in; meaning, a source of pleasure. Aristotle does not reach this conclusion because he does not arrive at any clear and precise outcome in this area of the subject, but it is one of the conclusions that can be drawn from what he has said, or at any rate, he cannot rule it out. This means that he did not fulfill his implicitly assumed task, and although he examined the problem with remarkable insight after Plato, he did not truly liberate himself from the Platonic definition by replacing it with a firmly-established one of his own.
But the field of investigation toward which Aristotle had turned was generally neglected in antiquity: the very Poetics of Aristotle does not seem to have been widely known or influential. Ancient psychology knew fancy or imagination as a faculty midway between sense and intellect, but always as conservative and reproductive of sensuous impressions or conveying conceptions to the[Pg 171] senses, never properly as a productive autonomous activity. That faculty was rarely and with little result placed in relation with the problem of art. Several historians of Æsthetic attach singular importance to certain passages in the Life of Apollonius of Tyana by the elder Philostratus, in which they believe that they discover a correction of the theory of mimesis and the first affirmation in history of the conception of imaginative creation. Phidias and Praxiteles (says the extract in question) did not need to go to heaven to see the gods, in order to be able to depict them in their works, as would have been necessary according to the theory of imitation. Imagination, without any need of models, made them able to do what they did: imagination, which is a wiser agent than simple imitation (φαντασία ... σοφωτόρα μιμήσεως δημιουργός), and gives form, like the other, not only to what has been seen, but also to what has never been seen, imagining it on the basis of existing things and in that way creating Jupiters and Minervas.[35] However, the imagination of which Philostratus speaks here is not something different from the Aristotelian mimesis, which, as has been noted, was concerned not only with real things but also and chiefly with possible things. And had not Socrates observed (in the dialogue with the painter Parrhasius, preserved for us by Xenophon) that painters work by collecting what they need to form their figures from several bodies (εκ πολλων συνάγοντες τα εξ εκάστου καλλιστα)?[36] And was not the anecdote of Zeuxis, who was supposed to have taken the best of five Crotonian maidens in order to paint his Helen, and other anecdotes of a like sort, sufficiently widespread in antiquity? And had not Cicero eloquently explained, some years before Philostratus, how Phidias, when he was carving Jupiter, did not copy anything real, but kept his looks fixed upon "species pulcritudinis eximia quaedam," which he had in his soul and which directed his art and his hand?[37] Nor can it be said that Philostratus opened[Pg 172] the way to Plotinus, for whom the superior or intellectual imagination (νοητή), or eye of supersensible beauty, when it is not a new designation for beautiful imitation, is mystical intuition.
But the area of study that Aristotle focused on was mostly overlooked in ancient times: Aristotle’s own Poetics doesn’t seem to have been widely recognized or influential. Ancient psychology regarded fancy or imagination as a faculty between the senses and intellect, but always viewed it as a conservative and reproductive force for sensory impressions or conveying concepts to the[Pg 171] senses, never truly as a creative and independent activity. This faculty was rarely and with little effect connected to the issue of art. Several historians of aesthetics place considerable importance on certain excerpts from the Life of Apollonius of Tyana by the elder Philostratus, where they believe they find a correction to the theory of mimesis and the first instance in history of the idea of imaginative creation. Phidias and Praxiteles (the excerpt states) didn’t need to visit heaven to see the gods in order to portray them in their works, as would have been required by the theory of imitation. Imagination, without needing any models, allowed them to achieve what they did: imagination, which is a wiser force than mere imitation (φαντασία ... σοφωτόρα μιμήσεως δημιουργός), gives form, like imitation, not just to what has been seen, but also to what has never been seen, imagining it based on existing things and thereby creating Jupiters and Minervas.[35] However, the imagination that Philostratus refers to here isn’t fundamentally different from Aristotelian mimesis, which, as noted, dealt not only with real things but also primarily with possible things. And didn’t Socrates mention (in his dialogue with the painter Parrhasius, preserved by Xenophon) that painters work by gathering what they need to create their figures from several bodies (εκ πολλων συνάγοντες τα εξ εκάστου καλλιστα)?[36] And wasn’t the story of Zeuxis, who supposedly took traits from five Crotonian maidens to paint his Helen, along with other similar tales, well-known in antiquity? Hadn’t Cicero eloquently explained, several years before Philostratus, how Phidias, while sculpting Jupiter, didn’t copy anything real, but kept his gaze focused on "species pulcritudinis eximia quaedam," which he held in his soul and which guided his art and his hand?[37] Nor can it be claimed that Philostratus paved the way for Plotinus, who regarded the higher or intellectual imagination (νοητή), or the eye of supersensible beauty, as mystical intuition when it isn’t just a new term for beautiful imitation.
The vagueness of the concept of mimesis reached its apex in those writers who gave it as a general title to any sort of work that had nature for its object, employing the Aristotelian phrase to affirm that "omnis ars naturae imitatio est,"[38] or saying, like the painter Eupompus when he blamed his servile imitators, that "natura est imitanda, non artifex."[39] And those who wished to escape this vagueness did not know how to do so, save by conceiving the activity of imitation as the practical producer of duplicates of natural objects, a prejudice bora in the bosom of the pictorial and plastic arts, against which Philostratus perhaps intended to argue, in common with the other advocates of imagination.
The ambiguity of the concept of mimesis peaked with those writers who used it as a general term for any work that focused on nature, using the Aristotelian phrase to claim that "omnis ars naturae imitatio est,"[38] or by stating, like the painter Eupompus when he criticized his mindless imitators, that "natura est imitanda, non artifex."[39] And those who wanted to move away from this ambiguity didn't know how to do it, apart from seeing the act of imitation as the practical creation of copies of natural objects, a bias rooted in the visual and sculptural arts, which Philostratus may have intended to challenge, along with other supporters of imagination.
The speculations upon language had a close connexion with those upon the nature of art begun by the sophists, for whom it became a matter for wonder that sounds could signify colours or things inaudible; that is to say, speech presented itself as a problem.[40] It was then discussed whether language was by nature (φύσει or by convention νόμω). By nature was sometimes understood mental necessity, and by convention what we should call a merely natural fact, psychological mechanism or sensationalism. In that sense of the terms, language would have been better called φύσει than νόμω. But at other times the distinction led to the question whether language answers to objective or logical truth and to the real relations between things (όρθότης των ονομάτων); and in this case, those would seem to be nearer the truth who proclaimed it to be conventional or arbitrary in respect to logical truth: νόμω or θέσει, and not φύσει Two different questions were consequently being treated[Pg 173] together, and both were confusedly and equivocally discussed. They find their monument in the obscure Cratylus of Plato, which seems to fluctuate between different solutions. Nor did the later affirmation that the word is a sign (σημείον) of the thought solve anything, for it still remained to be shown in what way the sign was to be understood, whether φύσει or νόμω. Aristotle, who looked upon words as imitations (μιμηματα), in the same way as poetry,[41] made an observation of first-rate importance: in addition to the enunciative propositions, which express the (logically) true or false, there are others which do not express either the (logically) true or false, as for example the expressions of aspirations and of desires (εύχή), which therefore belong, not to logical exposition, but to poetical and rhetorical exposition.[42] And in another place we find him affirming in opposition to Bryson (who had said that a base thing remained such with whatever word it were designated) that base things can be expressed both with words that place them beneath the eye in all their crudity, and with other words which surround them with a veil.[43] All this might have led to the separation of the linguistic faculty from the properly logical, and to its consideration in union with the poetical and artistic faculty; but here too the attempt stopped half-way. The Aristotelian logic assumed a verbal and formalistic character, which became more and more accentuated as time went on and formed an obstacle to the distinction between the two theoretical forms. Nevertheless, Epicurus asserted that the diversity of names designating the same thing with various peoples was due, not to convention and caprice, but to the fact that the impressions produced by things were different in each one of them.[44] And the Stoics, although they connected language with thought (διάνοια) and not with imagination, seem to have had a suspicion of the non-logical nature of language, for they interposed between thought and sound a certain something which was indicated[Pg 174] in Greek by the word λεκτόν, and by the words effatum or dicibile in Latin. But we are not sure what they really meant, and whether that vague concept were intended by them to distinguish the linguistic representation from the abstract concept (which would bring them into touch with the modern view), or the meaning of sound in general.[45]
The discussions about language were closely linked to those about the nature of art that the sophists started. They found it amazing that sounds could represent colors or things that can't be heard; in other words, speech emerged as a problem.[40] It was then debated whether language was based on nature (φύσει) or convention (νόμω). "By nature" sometimes meant mental necessity, while "by convention" referred to what we would call a simple natural fact, psychological mechanism, or sensationalism. In that context, language would be more accurately described as φύσει rather than νόμω. However, at other times, this distinction led to the question of whether language corresponds to objective or logical truth and to the real relationships between things (όρθότης των ονομάτων); in this case, those who argued it was conventional or arbitrary regarding logical truth seemed to be closer to the truth: νόμω or θέσει, not φύσει. Consequently, two different questions were being discussed[Pg 173] together, causing confusion and ambiguity. They are memorialized in Plato's obscure Cratylus, which appears to shift between various solutions. The later claim that a word is a sign (σημείον) of thought didn't resolve the issue, as it was still necessary to clarify how the sign should be understood, whether φύσει or νόμω. Aristotle, who viewed words as imitations (μιμηματα), akin to poetry,[41] made a highly significant observation: in addition to the enunciative propositions that express what is (logically) true or false, there are other statements that do not express either, such as expressions of wishes and desires (εύχή), which therefore belong to poetic and rhetorical expression, not logical exposition.[42] In another instance, he contradicted Bryson (who claimed that a base thing remained base regardless of the word used) by stating that base things could be described using words that reveal them in all their rawness or with other words that obscure them.[43] All of this might have led to separating the linguistic faculty from logic and considering it alongside the poetic and artistic faculties, but the effort fell short. Aristotelian logic took on a verbal and formal character that became increasingly pronounced over time, hindering the distinction between the two theoretical forms. Nevertheless, Epicurus argued that the variety of names designating the same thing across different cultures was not due to convention and caprice but to the fact that the impressions made by things varied among people.[44] The Stoics, while connecting language to thought (διάνοια) instead of imagination, seemed to suspect the non-logical nature of language, as they suggested a certain something that existed between thought and sound, indicated in Greek by the term λεκτόν, and by the terms effatum or dicibile in Latin. However, we are unsure of their true intentions, whether that vague concept aimed to distinguish linguistic representation from the abstract concept (which would align them with modern views) or to address the general meaning of sound.[45]
We cannot collect any other germ of truth from the ancient writers. A philosophical Grammar, like a philosophical Poetics, remained unattainable in antiquity.
We can't gather any other kernel of truth from the ancient writers. A philosophical grammar, much like a philosophical poetics, remained out of reach in ancient times.
[5] Republic, x. 607.
[6] Republic, x. 607.
[8] Republic x.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Republic x.
[9] Frogs, 1, 1055.
[10] Plato, Laws, bk. ii.; Aristotle, Poet. ch. 14; Polit, bk. viii.
[11] Strabo, Geographica, i. ch. 2, §§ 3-9.
[14] De rerum natura, i. 935-947.
[15] Ad Pisones, 333-334.
[18] Hippias maior, passim.
[19] Rhet. i. ch. 9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rhet. 1.9.
[20] Metaphys. xii. ch. 3.
[21] Poet. ch. 7.
[23] Tuscul. quæst. bk. iv. § 13.
[24] Poet. ch. iv. 3.
[25] De aud. poetis, ch. 3.
[26] Enneads, I. bk. vi. ch. i.
[27] Enneads, loc. cit. chs. 2-9.
[28] Enneads, V. bk. viii. ch. i.
[29] Enneads, loc. cit. chs. 2-3.
[30] Phædrus, ch. 4.
[31] Poet. ch. 4, § 2.
[32] Poet. ch. 9, §§ 1-4.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Poet. ch. 9, §§ 1-4.
[33] Poet. ch. 4, §§ 4-5.
[34] Poet. chs. 24-25.
[35] Apoll. vita, vi. ch. io.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Apoll. vita, vi. ch. io.
[36] Memorab. iii. ch. io.
[37] Orator ad Brutum, ch. 2.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Orator to Brutus, ch. 2.
[38] For example, Seneca, Epist. 65.
[39] Pliny, Nat. Hist. xxxiv. ch. 19.
[41] Rhet. bk. iii. ch. 1.
[42] Rhet. bk. iii. ch. 2.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rhet. vol. 3, ch. 2.
[43] De interp. ch. 4.
[45] Steinthal, Gesch. d. Sprachw., 2nd ed., i. pp. 288, 293, 296-297.
[45] Steinthal, Gesch. d. Sprachw., 2nd ed., vol. 1, pp. 288, 293, 296-297.
II
ÆSTHETIC IDEAS IN THE MIDDLE AGES AND RENAISSANCE
Almost all the developments of ancient Æsthetic were continued by tradition or reappeared by spontaneous generation in the course of the Middle Ages. Neo-Platonic mysticism continued, entrusted to the care of the pseudo-Dionysius the Areopagite (De cœlesti hierarchia, De ecclesiastica hierarchia, De divinis nominibus, etc.), to the translations of these works made by John Scotus Eriugena, and to the divulgations of the Spanish Jews (Avicebron). The Christian God took the place of the Summum Bonum or Idea: God, wisdom, goodness, supreme beauty, source of beautiful things in nature, which are a ladder to the contemplation of the Creator. But these speculations continued to recede further and further from the consideration of art, with which Plotinus had connected them; and the empty definitions of the beautiful by Cicero and other ancient writers were often repeated. Saint Augustine defined beauty in general as unity (omnis pulchritudinis forma unitas est,) and that of the body as congruentia partium cum quadam colons suavitate, and the old distinction between something that is beautiful in itself and relative beauty reappeared in a book of his, which has been lost, entitled De pulchro et apto; the very name shows that he reasserted the old distinction between the beautiful in itself and the relatively beautiful, quoniam apte accommodaretur alicui. Elsewhere he notes that an image is called beautiful si perfecte implei illud cujus imago est, et coaequatur ei.[1]
Almost all the developments of ancient aesthetics were carried on through tradition or re-emerged spontaneously during the Middle Ages. Neo-Platonic mysticism persisted, managed by the pseudo-Dionysius the Areopagite (De cœlesti hierarchia, De ecclesiastica hierarchia, De divinis nominibus, etc.), through translations of these works by John Scotus Eriugena, and by the dissemination of ideas from the Spanish Jews (Avicebron). The Christian God replaced the Summum Bonum or Idea: God, wisdom, goodness, and supreme beauty became the source of beautiful things in nature, which serve as a ladder to contemplate the Creator. However, these speculations distanced themselves further from the discussion of art, which Plotinus had linked to them; the vague definitions of beauty by Cicero and other ancient writers were frequently repeated. Saint Augustine defined beauty in general as unity (omnis pulchritudinis forma unitas est,) and the beauty of the body as congruentia partium cum quadam colons suavitate, and the old distinction between something beautiful in itself and relative beauty reappeared in a lost book of his titled De pulchro et apto; the very name indicates that he reaffirmed the distinction between the beautiful in itself and the relatively beautiful, quoniam apte accommodaretur alicui. He also noted elsewhere that an image is considered beautiful si perfecte implei illud cujus imago est, et coaequatur ei.[1]
Thomas Aquinas varied but little from him in positing three requisites for beauty: integrity or perfection, due proportion, and clearness; following Aristotle, he distinguished the beautiful from the good, defining the first as that which pleases in the mere contemplation of it (pulcrum ... id cujus ipsa apprehensio placet); he referred to the beauty that even base things possess if well imitated, and applied the doctrine of imitation to the beauty of the Second Person of the Trinity (in quantum est imago expressa Patris).[2] If it were wished to discover references to the hedonistic conception of art, it would be possible to do this, with a little goodwill, in some of the sayings of jongleurs and troubadours. Æsthetic rigorism, the total negation of art for religion or for divine and human science, shows itself in Tertullian and among certain Fathers of the Church, at the entrance to the Middle Ages; at their conclusion, in a certain crude scholastic spirit, for example in Cecco d' Ascoli, who proclaimed against Dante: "I leave trifles behind me and return to the true; fables are always unpleasing to me," and later, in the reactionary Savonarola. But the narcotic theory of pedagogic or moralistic art prevailed over every other. It had contributed to send to sleep the æsthetic doubts and inquiries of the ancients, and was well suited to a period of relative decadence of culture. This was all the more the case, seeing that it accorded well with the moral and religious ideas of the Middle Ages, and afforded a justification not only for the new art of Christian inspiration, but also for the surviving works of classical and pagan art.
Thomas Aquinas made only slight changes to Aristotle's idea of three qualities for beauty: wholeness or perfection, appropriate proportion, and clarity. He distinguished beauty from goodness, defining beauty as what pleases simply by being observed (pulcrum ... id cujus ipsa apprehensio placet). He noted that even lowly things can be beautiful if well imitated and applied the concept of imitation to the beauty of the Second Person of the Trinity (in quantum est imago expressa Patris). If one wanted to find references to a hedonistic view of art, it could be done with a little effort by looking into the sayings of jongleurs and troubadours. Aesthetic rigorism, which completely rejects art for the sake of religion or for divine and human science, can be seen in Tertullian and certain Church Fathers at the start of the Middle Ages; later, in a somewhat unrefined scholastic attitude, like that of Cecco d' Ascoli, who criticized Dante by saying, "I leave trivialities behind and return to the true; fables always annoy me," and later in the reactionary Savonarola. However, the idea that art should serve pedagogical or moralistic ends dominated all others. This notion helped stifle the aesthetic doubts and inquiries of the ancients and was fitting for a time of relative cultural decline. This was especially true since it aligned with the moral and religious beliefs of the Middle Ages and provided justification for both the new art inspired by Christianity and the remaining works of classical and pagan art.
The allegorical interpretation was again a means of salvation for these last. The De continentia Virgiliana of Fulgentius (sixth century) is a curious monument to this fact. This work made Virgil compatible with the Middle Ages and opened his way to that great reputation[Pg 177] which he was destined to attain, as the "gentle sage who knew all things." Even John of Salisbury says of the Roman poet, that "sub imagine fabularum totius philosophiae exprimit veritatem."[3] The process of interpretation became fixed in the doctrine of the four meanings, literal, allegorical, moral and anagogic, which Dante afterwards transferred to vernacular poetry. It would be easy to accumulate quotations from mediæval writers, repeating in all keys the theory that art inculcates the truths of morality and of faith and constrains hearts to Christian piety, beginning with those well-known verses of Theodulf: "In quorum dictis (that is to say, in the utterances of the poets) quamquam sint frivola multa, Plurima sub falso tegmine vera latent," and so on, until we reach the doctrines and opinions of our own great men, Dante and Boccaccio. For Dante, poetry "nihil aliud est quam fictio rhethorica in musicaque posita."[4] The poet should have a "reasoning" in his verses "under a cloak of figure or of rhetorical colour"; and it would be a shameful thing for him, if, "when asked, he were not able to divest his words of such a garment, in such a way as to show that they possessed a true meaning."[5] Readers sometimes stop at the external vesture alone, and this indeed suffices for those who, like the vulgar, do not succeed in penetrating the hidden meaning. Poetry will say to the vulgar, which does not understand "its argument," what a song of Dante's says at its conclusion, "At least behold how beautiful I am": if you are not able to obtain instruction from me, at least enjoy me as a pleasing thing. Many, indeed, "their beauty more than their goodness will delight," in poems, unless they are assisted by commentaries in the nature of the Convivio, "a light which will allow every shade of meaning to reach them."[6] Poetry was the "gay science," "un fingimiento" (as the Spanish poet the Marquis of Santillana wrote) "de cosas utiles, cubiertas ó veladas con[Pg 178] muy fermosa cobertura, compuestas, distinguidas é scandidas, por cierto cuento, pessoé medida."[7]
The allegorical interpretation was once again a way of salvation for these last individuals. The De continentia Virgiliana by Fulgentius (sixth century) is an interesting testament to this fact. This work made Virgil relevant in the Middle Ages and paved the way for his great reputation[Pg 177] as the "gentle sage who knew everything." Even John of Salisbury remarked about the Roman poet that "sub imagine fabularum totius philosophiae exprimit veritatem."[3] The process of interpretation became established in the doctrine of the four meanings: literal, allegorical, moral, and anagogic, which Dante later applied to vernacular poetry. It would be easy to gather quotes from medieval writers, echoing in various ways the theory that art teaches the truths of morality and faith and compels hearts towards Christian devotion, starting with those famous lines from Theodulf: "In quorum dictis (that is, in the words of poets) quamquam sint frivola multa, Plurima sub falso tegmine vera latent," and continuing until we reach the ideas of our great figures, Dante and Boccaccio. For Dante, poetry "nihil aliud est quam fictio rhethorica in musicaque posita."[4] The poet should have a "reasoning" in his verses "under the disguise of figures or rhetorical embellishments"; and it would be shameful for him if, "when asked, he could not strip his words of such a garment to reveal their true meaning."[5] Readers sometimes only focus on the surface level, which is enough for those, like the general public, who fail to grasp the deeper meaning. Poetry will tell the common folk, who do not understand "its message," what a line from one of Dante's songs concludes with, "At least look how beautiful I am": if you cannot learn from me, at least enjoy me as something pleasing. Many indeed will find "their beauty more delightful than their goodness" in poems unless they are aided by commentaries like the Convivio, "a light that allows every shade of meaning to reach them."[6] Poetry was the "joyful science," "un fingimiento" (as the Spanish poet the Marquis of Santillana wrote) "de cosas utiles, cubiertas ó veladas con[Pg 178] muy fermosa cobertura, compuestas, distinguidas é scandidas, por cierto cuento, pessoé medida."[7]
It would not then be correct to say that the Middle Ages simply identified art with theology and with philosophy. Indeed it sharply distinguished the one from the other, defining art and poetry, like Dante, with the words fictio rhethorica, "figure" and "rhetorical colour," "cloak," "beauty," or like Santillana with those of fingimiento or fermosa cobertura. This pleasing falsity was justified from the practical point of view, very much in the same way as sexual union and love were justified and sanctified in matrimony. This did not exclude, indeed it implied, that the perfect state was certainly celibacy—that is to say, pure science, free from admixture of art.
It wouldn't be accurate to say that the Middle Ages simply linked art with theology and philosophy. In fact, it made a clear distinction between them, defining art and poetry—like Dante did—with the terms fictio rhethorica, "figure" and "rhetorical color," "cloak," "beauty," or, as Santillana described it, with fingimiento or fermosa cobertura. This pleasing falsity was justified practically, much like how sexual union and love were justified and sanctified in marriage. This didn’t exclude the idea; rather, it suggested that the ideal state was celibacy—that is, pure science, untainted by art.
The only tendency that had no true and proper representatives was the sound scientific tendency. The Poetics of Aristotle itself was hardly known or rather it was ill-known, from the Latin translation that a German of the name of Hermann made, not earlier than 1256, of the paraphrase or commentary of Averroes. Perhaps the best of the mediæval investigations into language is that supplied by Dante's De vulgari eloquentia, where the word is, however, still looked upon as a sign ("rationale signum et sensuale ... natura sensuale quidem, in quantum sonus est, rationale vero in quantum aliquid significare videtur ad piacitum").[8] The study of the expressive, æsthetic, linguistic faculty would, however, have found an appropriate occasion and a point of departure in the secular debate between nominalism and realism, which could not avoid touching to some extent the relations between the word and the flesh, thought and language. Duns Scotus wrote a treatise De modis significandi seu (the addition is due perhaps to the editors) grammatica speculativa.[9] Abelard had defined sensation as confusa conceptio, and imaginatio as a faculty that preserved[Pg 179] sensations; the intellect renders discursive what is intuitive in the preceding stage, and we have finally the perfection of knowledge in the intuitive knowledge of the discursive. We find the same importance attached to intuitive knowledge, perception, of the individual or species specialissima, in Duns Scotus, together with the progressive denominations of the different sorts of knowledge as confusæ, indistinctæ and distinctæ. We shall see this terminology reappear, big with consequences, at the very commencement of modern Æsthetic.[10]
The only inclination that lacked true representatives was the genuine scientific approach. Aristotle's Poetics was hardly recognized or, more accurately, poorly known, primarily from the Latin translation made by a German named Hermann, which didn’t happen until after 1256, based on Averroes’ commentary. Perhaps the most notable medieval exploration of language comes from Dante's De vulgari eloquentia, where the word is still viewed as a sign ("rationale signum et sensuale ... natura sensuale quidem, in quantum sonus est, rationale vero in quantum aliquid significare videtur ad piacitum").[8] The examination of expressive, aesthetic, linguistic ability would have found a fitting opportunity and starting point in the ongoing debate between nominalism and realism, which inevitably touched on the connections between word and substance, thought and language. Duns Scotus wrote a treatise De modis significandi seu (the addition is likely due to the editors) grammatica speculativa.[9] Abelard defined sensation as confusa conceptio, and imaginatio as a faculty that retains[Pg 179] sensations; the intellect makes discursive what is intuitive in the earlier stage, leading us to the ultimate perfection of knowledge in the intuitive understanding of the discursive. Similar significance is placed on intuitive knowledge, perception of the individual or species specialissima, in Duns Scotus, along with the evolving terms for different types of knowledge as confusæ, indistinctæ, and distinctæ. We will see this terminology reappear, laden with implications, at the very beginning of modern aesthetic thought.[10]
It may be said that the literary and artistic doctrines and opinions of the Middle Ages have, with few exceptions, a value rather for the history of culture than for the general history of science. The like observation holds good of the Renaissance, for here, too, the circle of the ideas of antiquity was not overstepped. Culture increases; original sources are studied; the ancient writers are translated and commented upon; many treatises are written and henceforth printed upon poetry and the arts, grammars, rhetorics, dialogues, and dissertations upon the beautiful: the proportions have increased, the world has become bigger; but truly original ideas do not yet show themselves in the domain of æsthetic science. The mystical tradition is refreshed and strengthened by the renewed cult of Plato: Marsilio Ficino, Pico della Mirandola, Cattani, Leon Battista Alberti, in the fifteenth century, and Pietro Bembo, Mario Equicola, Castiglione, Nobili, Betussi, and very many others in the following century, wrote upon the Beautiful and upon Love. Among the most noteworthy productions of the sort, a crossing of the mediæval and classical currents, is the book of the Dialogues of Love (1535), composed in Italian by the Spanish Jew Leo, and translated into all the cultured languages of the time.[11] The three parts into which it is divided treat of the nature and essence, of the universality, and of the origin of love; and it is demonstrated that[Pg 180] every beautiful thing is good, but not every good thing is beautiful; that beauty is a grace which dilates the soul and moves it to love, and that knowledge of lesser beauties leads to that of higher spiritual beauties. The author gave the name of "Philography" to these and similar affirmations and effusions of which the book is composed. Equicola's[12] work is also interesting, because it contains historical accounts of those who wrote upon the subject before he did so himself. The same intuition was versified and sighed forth by the Petrarchists in their sonnets and ballads, while others, rebellious and mocking, derided it in comedies, verses in terza rima and parodies of all sorts. Some mathematicians, reincarnations of Pythagoras, set to work to determine beauty by exact relations: for instance Leonardo's friend, Luca Paciolo, in the De divina proportione (1509), in which he laid down the pretended æsthetic law of the golden section.[13] And side by side with these new Pythagoreans were those who revived the canon of Polycletus as to the beauty of the human body, especially of the female body, such as Firenzuola, Franco, Luigini, and Dolce. Michæl Angelo fixed an empirical canon for painting in general, when he stated that the means of giving movement and grace to figures[14] consisted in the observance of a certain arithmetical relation. Others, such as Fulvio Pellegrino Morato, investigated the symbolism or meaning of colours. The Platonists generally placed beauty in the soul, the Aristotelians rather in the physical qualities. The Averroist, Agostino Nifo, amid much chatter and many inconclusive remarks, demonstrated the existence of the beautiful in nature by describing the supremely beautiful body of Joan of Aragon, Princess of Tagliacozzo, to whom the book is dedicated.[15] Torquato Tasso, in the "Mintumo,"[16] imitated the uncertainties of[Pg 181] the Hippias of Plato, not without making a free use of the speculations of Plotinus. A chapter of the Poetica of Campanella possesses greater importance, where he describes the good as signum boni and the ugly as signum mali, understanding by good the three prime forces of Power, Wisdom and Love. Although Campanella was still tied to the Platonic idea of the beautiful, the conception of a sign or symbol, here introduced by him, represents progress. By this means he succeeded in perceiving that material things or external facts are neither beautiful nor ugly in themselves. "Mandricard called the wounds in the bodies of his friends the Moors beautiful, for they were large and gave evidence of the great strength of Roland who dealt them; Saint Augustine called the gashes and the dislocations in the body of Saint Vincent beautiful, because they were evidence of his endurance, but they were on the other hand ugly in so far as they were signs of the cruelty of the tyrant Dacianus and of his executioners. It is beautiful to die fighting, said Virgil, for it is the sign of a strong soul. The pet dog of his mistress will seem beautiful to the lover, and doctors call even urine and fæces beautiful, when they indicate health. Everything is both beautiful and ugly" (quapropter nihil est quod non sit pulcrum simul et turpe).[17] In such observations as these we have not a mere state of mystical exaltation, but to some extent a movement in the direction of analysis.
It can be said that the literary and artistic beliefs of the Middle Ages mostly hold more value for cultural history than for the general history of science. The same observation applies to the Renaissance, as here too, the realm of ancient ideas was not surpassed. Culture grew; original sources were explored; ancient writers were translated and analyzed; many texts were written and subsequently printed on poetry and the arts, grammars, rhetoric, dialogues, and discussions on beauty: the scales increased, and the world expanded; yet truly original ideas still hadn’t emerged in aesthetic science. The mystical tradition was revived and reinforced by a renewed admiration for Plato: Marsilio Ficino, Pico della Mirandola, Cattani, Leon Battista Alberti in the fifteenth century, and Pietro Bembo, Mario Equicola, Castiglione, Nobili, Betussi, and many others in the following century wrote about Beauty and Love. Among the notable works bridging medieval and classical ideas is the book Dialogues of Love (1535), written in Italian by the Spanish Jew Leo, and translated into all the educated languages of the time.[11] The three parts it contains discuss the nature and essence, universality, and origin of love; and it demonstrates that[Pg 180] every beautiful thing is good, but not every good thing is beautiful; that beauty is a grace that expands the soul and inspires love, and that understanding lesser beauties leads to an appreciation of higher spiritual beauties. The author named these and similar reflections and expressions "Philography." Equicola's[12] work is also intriguing because it contains historical accounts of those who wrote on the subject before him. The same insights were expressed in verse and lamented by the Petrarchists in their sonnets and ballads, while others, rebellious and mocking, ridiculed it in comedies, verses in terza rima, and parodies of all sorts. Some mathematicians, reminiscent of Pythagoras, attempted to define beauty by exact mathematical relationships: for example, Leonardo's friend, Luca Paciolo, in the De divina proportione (1509), where he proposed the supposed aesthetic principle of the golden section.[13] Alongside these new Pythagoreans were those who revived Polycletus's standards regarding the beauty of the human body, particularly the female form, such as Firenzuola, Franco, Luigini, and Dolce. Michelangelo established an empirical standard for painting as a whole when he stated that the means to convey movement and grace to figures[14] lay in adhering to a certain mathematical relationship. Others, like Fulvio Pellegrino Morato, explored the symbolism or meaning of colors. Platonists typically placed beauty in the soul, while Aristotelians focused more on physical qualities. The Averroist, Agostino Nifo, amidst much discussion and many inconclusive remarks, illustrated the existence of beauty in nature by describing the exceptionally beautiful body of Joan of Aragon, Princess of Tagliacozzo, to whom the book is dedicated.[15] Torquato Tasso, in the "Mintumo,"[16] mirrored the uncertainties of[Pg 181] Plato's Hippias, not without freely incorporating the theories of Plotinus. A chapter from Campanella's Poetica is more significant, as he characterizes the good as signum boni and the ugly as signum mali, understanding good to be the three primary forces of Power, Wisdom, and Love. Although Campanella remained bound to the Platonic theory of beauty, the idea of a sign or symbol he introduced here marks progress. This allowed him to recognize that material things or external facts are neither beautiful nor ugly in themselves. "Mandricard called the wounds on his friends the Moors beautiful, for they were large and showed the great strength of Roland who inflicted them; Saint Augustine referred to the cuts and dislocations in Saint Vincent's body as beautiful, because they were signs of his endurance, but they were ugly as they demonstrated the cruelty of the tyrant Dacianus and his executioners. It is beautiful to die fighting, said Virgil, for it signifies a strong soul. The pet dog of his owner will seem beautiful to the lover, and doctors deem even urine and feces beautiful when they indicate health. Everything is both beautiful and ugly" (quapropter nihil est quod non sit pulcrum simul et turpe).[17] In these observations, we see not just a state of mystical exaltation, but also a certain movement toward analysis.
Nothing better serves to demonstrate that the Renaissance did not pass beyond the confines of ancient æsthetic thought than the fact that notwithstanding the renewed acquaintance with the thought of Aristotle, the pedagogic theory of art not only persisted and triumphed, but was transplanted bodily into the text of Aristotle, where its interpreters read it with a certainty that we have to make efforts to achieve. Certainly, a Robortelli (1548) or a Castelvetro (1570) stopped short at the simple, purely hedonistic solution, giving simple pleasure as the[Pg 182] end of art: poetry, says Castelvetro, "was discovered solely for the purpose of delighting and of recreating ... the souls of the rude multitude and of the common people."[18] And here and there some were able to free themselves from both the pleasure theory and that of the didactic end; but the majority, such as Segni, Maggi, Vettori,[19] were for the docere delectando. Scaliger (1561) declared that mimesis or imitation was "finis medius ad illum ultimum qui est docendi cum delectatione," and believing himself to be altogether in agreement with Aristotle as to this, he continued, "docet affectus poeta per actiones, ut bonos amplectamur atque imitemur ad agendum, malos aspernemur ad abstinendum."[20] Piccolomini (1575) observed that "It must not be thought that so many excellent poets and artists, ancient and modern, would have devoted such care and diligence to this most noble study, had they not known and believed that in so doing they were aiding human life," and if "they had not thought that we were to be instructed, directed, and well established by it."[21] The "truth preserved in soft verses, which attracts and persuades the most reluctant" (Tasso),[22] with the comparison from Lucretius attached, is the conception that even Campanella repeats. Poetry is for him "Rhetorica quaedam figurata, quasi magica, quae exempla ministrat ad suadendum bonum et dissuadendum malum delectabiliter iis qui simplici verum et bonum audire nolunt, aut non possunt aut nesciunt."[23] Thus returned the comparison of poetry with oratory; according to Segni they only differ because the first occupies a more lofty situation: "for since imitation representing itself in act by means of poetry, in mighty, chosen words,[Pg 183] in metaphors, images, and indeed the whole of figured speech, which is to be found more in poetry than in the art of oratory, the metrical qualities that are also required in verse, the subjects of which it treats, which have something of the great and delightful, make it appear most beautiful and worthy of being held all the greater marvel."[24] "Three most noble arts" (wrote Tassoni in 1620, and he repeated common opinion), "History, Poetics, and Oratory, come under the heading of Politics and depend upon it; the first of these has reference to the instruction of princes and gentlemen, the second of the people, the third of those who give counsel in public trials or defend private ones that come up for judgment."[25]
Nothing better shows that the Renaissance didn't go beyond the limits of ancient aesthetic thought than the fact that, despite a renewed engagement with Aristotle's ideas, the educational theory of art not only survived but thrived, being directly incorporated into Aristotle's text, which its interpreters understood with a confidence that we have to strive to attain. Certainly, Robortelli (1548) or Castelvetro (1570) stopped short at the simple, purely pleasure-based solution, defining art as simply providing enjoyment: poetry, says Castelvetro, "was created solely for the purpose of delighting and entertaining... the souls of the unrefined masses and common people." And here and there, some managed to break free from both the pleasure theory and the didactic aim; but most, like Segni, Maggi, and Vettori, were in favor of the concept of docere delectando. Scaliger (1561) claimed that mimesis or imitation was "finis medius ad illum ultimum qui est docendi cum delectatione," and believing himself to completely align with Aristotle on this, he continued, "docet affectus poeta per actiones, ut bonos amplectamur atque imitemur ad agendum, malos aspernemur ad abstinendum." Piccolomini (1575) noted that "It shouldn't be assumed that so many excellent poets and artists, both ancient and modern, would have devoted such care and effort to this most noble pursuit if they hadn't known and believed that in doing so they were benefiting human life," and if "they hadn't thought that we were to be instructed, guided, and well established by it." The "truth preserved in soft verses, which attracts and persuades the most reluctant" (Tasso), with the comparison from Lucretius included, is the idea that even Campanella echoes. To him, poetry is "Rhetorica quaedam figurata, quasi magica, quae exempla ministrat ad suadendum bonum et dissuadendum malum delectabiliter iis qui simplici verum et bonum audire nolunt, aut non possunt aut nesciunt." Thus, the comparison of poetry with oratory returned; according to Segni, they only differ because the former occupies a higher position: "for since imitation presents itself in action through poetry, in powerful, chosen words, in metaphors, images, and indeed the whole variety of figurative language, which is found more in poetry than in oratory, the metrical qualities required in verse, and its subjects, which are grand and delightful, make it appear most beautiful and deserving of even greater admiration." "Three most noble arts" (wrote Tassoni in 1620, echoing common opinion), "History, Poetics, and Oratory, fall under the category of Politics and depend upon it; the first relates to the instruction of princes and gentlemen, the second to the people, the third to those who provide counsel in public trials or defend private ones put before judgment."
According to these views, the tragical catharsis was regarded as designed in general to demonstrate the instability of fortune, or to terrify by example, or to proclaim the triumph of justice, or to render the spectators insensible to the strokes of fortune, owing to their familiarity with suffering. The pedagogic theory, thus renewed and sustained by the authority of the ancients, was popularized in France, Spain, England and Germany, together with all the Italian poetic doctrines of the Renaissance. The French writers of the period of Louis XIV. are altogether penetrated with it. "Cette science agréable qui mêle la gravité des préceptes avec la douceur du langage," is what La Ménardière calls poetry (1640), in the same way as Le Bossu (1675), for whom "le premier but du poète est d'instruire,"[26] as Homer taught, when he wrote two interesting didactic manuals relating to military and political events: the Iliad and the Odyssey.
According to these views, tragic catharsis was seen as a way to show the instability of fortune, to frighten through example, to celebrate the victory of justice, or to numb the audience to the blows of fate because of their familiarity with suffering. This educational theory, renewed and backed by the authority of the ancients, gained popularity in France, Spain, England, and Germany, along with all the Italian poetic ideas of the Renaissance. French writers during the reign of Louis XIV were deeply influenced by it. "This pleasant science that mixes the seriousness of lessons with the sweetness of language," is how La Ménardière describes poetry (1640), just as Le Bossu (1675) asserts that "the main goal of the poet is to instruct,"[26] just like Homer, who wrote two significant educational manuals about military and political events: the Iliad and the Odyssey.
This pedagogic theory has therefore been reasonably described by all the modern critics in concert, as if by antonomasia, as the Poetics of the Renaissance. It must, however, always be understood that it did not appear[Pg 184] for the first time in the fifteenth or sixteenth century, but that it was prevalent and generally accepted at that time. It may even be remarked, as has already been acutely done,[27] that the Renaissance naturally did not distinguish the didactic kind of poetry from the other kinds, since for it every kind of poetry was didactic. But the Renaissance was not a real Renaissance, save when and where it continued the interrupted spiritual work of antiquity, and in this sense it would perhaps be more just to describe as its Poetics, or rather, as the important element in its Poetics, not the repetition of the pedagogic theory of antiquity and of the Middle Ages, but the resumption, which also took place, of the discussions upon the possible, the probable (verisimile, εικός) of Aristotle, on the reasons of Plato's condemnation and on the procedure of the artist who creates by imagining.
This educational theory has been accurately referred to by all modern critics, almost universally, as the Poetics of the Renaissance. However, it's important to understand that it didn't first emerge in the fifteenth or sixteenth century; rather, it was already widespread and accepted by that time. It can even be noted, as has been insightfully pointed out,[27] that the Renaissance didn't really distinguish between didactic poetry and other types, since to them, all poetry was didactic. Yet, the Renaissance wasn't a true Renaissance unless it continued the disrupted spiritual work of antiquity. In this regard, it might be more accurate to define its Poetics, or more specifically, the significant aspect of its Poetics, not as a mere repetition of the educational theories from antiquity and the Middle Ages, but rather as a revival of discussions about the possible, the probable (verisimile, εικός) according to Aristotle, the reasons behind Plato's criticism, and the methods of the artist who creates through imagination.
It is in such discussions that is to be found the true contribution of that epoch, not to learning, but to the formation of the science of Æsthetic. The ground was prepared and enriched through the work of the interpreters and commentators of Aristotle and of the new writers on Poetics, especially the Italians, and it was also enriched with some seed that was destined to sprout and to become a vigorous plant in the future. The study of Plato also contributed not a little to call attention to the function of the idea, or of the universal, in poetry. What meaning was to be attached to the statement that poetry should aim at the universal and history at the particular? What was the meaning of the proposition that poetry should proceed according to probability? What could that certain idea consist of, which Raphæl said that he followed in his painting?
It is in these discussions that we find the true contribution of that period, not to knowledge, but to the development of the science of Aesthetics. The foundation was laid and enriched by the work of those interpreting and commenting on Aristotle, along with the new writers on Poetics, especially the Italians. It was also enriched with some ideas that were destined to take root and grow into a strong influence in the future. The study of Plato also played a significant role in highlighting the importance of the concept, or the universal, in poetry. What meaning should we assign to the idea that poetry should aim for the universal while history focuses on the particular? What was the significance of the claim that poetry should follow probability? What could that certain idea be that Raphael said he followed in his painting?
Girolamo Fracastoro was among the first to ask himself this question seriously, in the dialogue Naugerius, sive De poetica (1555). He disdainfully rejected the thesis that the end of poetry is pleasure: far be from us,[Pg 185] he exclaimed, so bad an opinion of the poets, who the ancients said were the inventors of all the good arts. Nor did the end of instruction seem to him to be acceptable, which is the task, not of poetry, but of other faculties, such as geography, history, agronomy, philosophy. The poet's task is to represent or to imitate, and he differs from the historian, not in the matter, but in the manner of representation. The others imitate the particular, the poet the universal: the others are like the painters of portraits, the poet produces things as he contemplates the universal and most beautiful idea of them: the others say only what they need to say for their purposes, the poet that he may say everything beautifully and fully.
Girolamo Fracastoro was one of the first to seriously consider this question in the dialogue Naugerius, sive De poetica (1555). He dismissively rejected the idea that the purpose of poetry is pleasure: far be from us,[Pg 185] he exclaimed, such a poor opinion of poets, who the ancients claimed were the creators of all the good arts. He also found the idea that the goal of poetry is instruction unacceptable; that task belongs to other fields like geography, history, agronomy, and philosophy. The poet's role is to represent or imitate, and he differs from the historian not in the subject matter, but in the way he represents it. Others imitate the specific, while the poet captures the universal: the others are like portrait painters, whereas the poet produces works as he reflects on the universal and most beautiful essence of them. The others say only what they need for their purposes, while the poet aims to express everything beautifully and completely.
But the beauty of a poem must always be understood as relative to the class of subject of which it treats; it is the most beautiful in this class, not the supremely beautiful: one must be careful to guard against the equivocal or double meaning of this word "beauty" (æquivocatio illius verbi). A poet never utters what is false or expresses what does not exist, for his words inevitably harmonize in appearance or signification either with the opinions of men or with the universal. Nor can we accept the Platonic axiom that the poet has no knowledge of the things of which he treats; he does know them, but in his own poet's manner.[28]
But the beauty of a poem should always be seen as relative to the kind of subject it deals with; it’s the most beautiful within this category, not the ultimate beauty. One should be careful about the vague or double meaning of the word "beauty" (æquivocatio illius verbi). A poet never says something false or describes what doesn’t exist, because his words inevitably align either with people's opinions or with universal truths. We also can’t accept the Platonic idea that a poet doesn’t know the subjects they write about; they do know them, but in their own unique poetic way.[28]
While Fracastoro strives to elaborate the important passage in Aristotle touching the universal of poetry, and though somewhat vague in his treatment, keeps fairly close to the mark; Castelvetro, on the contrary, judges the Aristotelian fragment with the freedom and superior knowledge of the true critic. He recognizes that the Poetics is merely a notebook recording certain principles and methods of compiling the art, not the art fully compiled. He remarks, moreover, not without logical acumen, that Aristotle having adopted the criterion of probability or of that "which presents an appearance of[Pg 186] historic truth," should have applied his theory in the first case to history, not to poetry; for history being a "narrative according to truth of memorable human actions," and poetry a narrative according to probability of events which might possibly occur, the second cannot receive "all its radiance" from the first. Nor does it escape him that Aristotle describes two different things by the one word "imitation": (a) "following the example of another," which is "acting in exactly the same way as another without knowing the reason of such action": and (b) the imitation "demanded by poetry," which "does things in a manner totally different from that in which they have been done hitherto and proposes a new example for imitation." Nevertheless Castelvetro cannot extricate himself from the confusion between the imaginary and the historical; for he himself says "the realm of the former is generally that of certainty," but "the field of certainty is often crossed with bars of uncertainty just as the field of uncertainty is often crossed with bars of certainty." Also what can be said of this curious interpretation of the Aristotelian theory of pleasure experienced in the imitation of ugly models, that such pleasure is based on the fact that since an imitation is always imperfect, it is incapable of exciting the disgust and fear which would arise from the contemplation of real ugliness? And what of his remark that the characteristics of painting and poetry are so diverse as to be in opposition one to the other; imitation of objects giving rise to great pleasure in the former art and as great displeasure in the latter? And so on in numberless cases of bold but scarcely felicitous subtleties.[29]
While Fracastoro tries to explain the important part in Aristotle about the universality of poetry, and despite being somewhat unclear in his approach, he stays relatively on point. Castelvetro, on the other hand, evaluates the Aristotelian fragment with the confidence and deeper understanding of a true critic. He acknowledges that the Poetics is just a notebook recording some principles and methods for compiling the art, not a complete representation of the art itself. He also makes a logical observation that since Aristotle adopted the standard of probability or that which "appears to have historic truth," he should have applied his theory first to history instead of poetry. History is a "narrative based on the truth of significant human actions," while poetry is a narrative based on the probability of events that could potentially happen; therefore, the latter cannot derive "all its brilliance" from the former. Castelvetro also points out that Aristotle uses the same word "imitation" to describe two different concepts: (a) "following someone else's example," which is "acting exactly like someone else without understanding the reason behind such actions"; and (b) the imitation "required by poetry," which "acts in a way completely different from how things have been done before and presents a new example for imitation." However, Castelvetro can't free himself from the confusion between the imaginary and the historical; he states that "the realm of the former is generally that of certainty," but "the field of certainty is often crossed with barriers of uncertainty just as the field of uncertainty is often crossed with barriers of certainty." Additionally, what can be made of his interesting interpretation of Aristotle's theory on the pleasure derived from imitating ugly models, suggesting that such pleasure comes from the fact that since every imitation is imperfect, it can't evoke the disgust and fear that real ugliness would? And how about his comment that the characteristics of painting and poetry are so different they stand in opposition to each other; that imitation of objects creates great pleasure in the former art and equal displeasure in the latter? And so forth, in countless instances of bold yet not particularly successful subtleties.[29]
In opposition to Robortelli, who asserted the identity of the probable and the false, Piccolomini held that the probable (verisimile) is inherently neither false nor true, only by accident becoming one or other.[30] Of the same mind is the Spaniard Alfonso Lopez Pinciano (1596), who says the scope of poetry "no es la mentira, que seria[Pg 187] coincider con la sophística, ni la historia que seria tomar la materia al histórico; y no siendo historia porque toca fabúlas ni mentira porque toca historia, tiene por objeto el verisimil, que todo lo abraza. De aqui resulta que es un arte superior á la metaphysica, porqué comprende mucho mas, y se extiende a lo que es y á lo que no es."[31] What may lie behind this notion of probability is still indefinite and impenetrable.
In contrast to Robortelli, who claimed that the probable and the false are the same, Piccolomini argued that the probable (verisimile) is inherently neither false nor true, only becoming one or the other by chance.[30] Likewise, the Spaniard Alfonso Lopez Pinciano (1596) stated that the purpose of poetry "no es la mentira, que seria[Pg 187] coincider con la sophística, ni la historia que seria tomar la materia al histórico; y no siendo historia porque toca fabúlas ni mentira porque toca historia, tiene por objeto el verisimil, que todo lo abraza. De aqui resulta que es un arte superior á la metaphysica, porqué comprende mucho mas, y se extiende a lo que es y á lo que no es."[31] What lies behind this idea of probability remains unclear and complex.
Moved by a wish to place poetry on a foundation other than the probable, Francesco Patrizzi, the anti-Aristotelian, composed his Poetica between 1555 and 1586 in refutation of all Aristotle's main doctrines. Patrizzi notes that the word "imitation" is given many meanings by the Greek philosopher, who uses it now to denote a single word, now to describe a tragedy; at times it stands for a figure of speech, at others for a fiction: whence he draws the logical conclusion (from which, however, he shrinks alarmed) "that all philosophic and other kinds of writing and speaking are poetry, since they are made of words which themselves are imitations." He observes further that, according to Aristotle, it is impossible to distinguish between poetry and history (since both are imitations), or to prove that verse is not essential to poetry, or that history, science and art are unsuitable material for it; since Aristotle in several passages says that poetry may comprise "fable, actual occurrences, belief of others, duty, the best, necessity, the possible, the probable, the credible, the incredible, the suitable" as well as "all things worldly." After these objections, some sound, others sophistical, Patrizzi comes to the conclusion that "there is no truth in the dogma that poetry is wholly imitation; and even if it be imitation at all, it belongs not to poets alone, nor is it mere imitation of any kind, but something else not mentioned by Aristotle nor pointed out by any one else, nor yet borne into the mind of man. The discovery may possibly be made in course of time, or some one may hit upon the[Pg 188] truth and bring it to light"; but up to the present "such discovery has not been made."[32]
Moved by a desire to establish poetry on a basis other than the likely, Francesco Patrizzi, the anti-Aristotelian, wrote his Poetica between 1555 and 1586 to challenge all of Aristotle's main ideas. Patrizzi points out that the word "imitation" has many meanings for the Greek philosopher, who sometimes uses it to refer to a single word, at other times to describe a tragedy; occasionally it represents a figure of speech, and at other times a fiction. From this, he logically concludes (though he is alarmed by it) that "all philosophical and other types of writing and speaking are poetry, since they are made of words that are themselves imitations." He further notes that, according to Aristotle, it’s impossible to differentiate between poetry and history (since both are imitations), or to prove that verse isn’t essential to poetry, or that history, science, and art aren’t suitable subjects for it; Aristotle states in several passages that poetry can include "fable, actual events, beliefs of others, duty, the best, necessity, the possible, the probable, the credible, the incredible, the appropriate" as well as "everything worldly." After considering these objections, some valid and others misleading, Patrizzi concludes that "there is no truth in the claim that poetry is entirely imitation; and even if it is imitation at all, it does not belong solely to poets, nor is it merely imitation of any sort, but something else not mentioned by Aristotle or pointed out by anyone else, nor yet conceived by mankind. This discovery may potentially happen over time, or someone may uncover the[Pg 188] truth and make it known"; but until now "such a discovery has not been made."[32]
Yet these confessions of ignorance, these endeavours, though vain, to escape from the Aristotelian circle of ideas, and the great literary controversies of the sixteenth century concerning the concept of poetic truth and the probable had their use in that they stimulated interest by directing attention to a mystery still unsolved. Thought had once more begun to move upon the æsthetic problem, and this time it was not destined to be broken off or to lose itself.
Yet these admissions of not knowing, these efforts, although futile, to break free from the Aristotelian circle of ideas, and the significant literary debates of the sixteenth century about the concept of poetic truth and probability were useful in that they piqued interest by drawing attention to a mystery that remained unsolved. Thought had once again begun to engage with the aesthetic problem, and this time it was not meant to be interrupted or lost.
[1] Confess, iv. x. ch. 13; De Trinitate, vi. ch. 10; Epist. 3, 18; De civitate Dei, xxii. ch. 19 (in Opera, ed. dei Maurini, Paris, 1679-1690, vols. i. ii. vii. viii.).
[1] Confess, iv. x. ch. 13; De Trinitate, vi. ch. 10; Epist. 3, 18; De civitate Dei, xxii. ch. 19 (in Opera, ed. dei Maurini, Paris, 1679-1690, vols. i. ii. vii. viii.).
[5] Vita nuova, ch. 25.
[6] Convivio, i. 1.
[13] De divina proportione, Venice, 1509.
[18] Fr. Robortelli, In librum Arts, de arte poet, explicationes, Florence, 1548; Lud. Castelvetro, Poetica d' Aristotele vulgarizzata ed esposta, 1570 (Basle, 1576), part i. particella iv. pp. 29-30.
[18] Fr. Robortelli, In librum Arts, de arte poet, explicationes, Florence, 1548; Lud. Castelvetro, Poetica d' Aristotele vulgarizzata ed esposta, 1570 (Basle, 1576), part i. particella iv. pp. 29-30.
[19] Bern. Segni, Rettor. e poet. trad. Florence, 1549; Vinc. Madii, In Arist.... explanationes, 1550; Petri Victorii, Commentarii, etc., Florence, 1560.
[19] Bern. Segni, Rettor. e poet. trad. Florence, 1549; Vinc. Madii, In Arist.... explanationes, 1550; Petri Victorii, Commentarii, etc., Florence, 1560.
[22] Gerus. lib. i. 3.
[23] Poetic, ch. I, art. 1.
[24] Poetica trad. preface.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Poetica trad. introduction.
[27] Borinski, Poet. d. Renaiss. p. 26.
[30] Annotationi, preface.
[32] Francesco Patrici, Della poetica, la Deca disputata, "in which by history, by reason, by authority of the greatest worthies of antiquity, is shown the falsity of the most received opinions concerning Poetry down to our own day." Ferrara, 1586.
[32] Francesco Patrici, Della poetica, la Deca disputata, "in which, through history, reason, and the authority of the greatest figures of antiquity, the falsehood of the most widely accepted opinions about Poetry up to our time is demonstrated." Ferrara, 1586.
III
FERMENTS OF THOUGHT IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY
Interest in æsthetic investigation increased rapidly in the early years of the following century, owing either to the popularity acquired by certain new words or to the novel meanings given to words already familiar, which emphasized new aspects of artistic production and criticism, complicating the problem and rendering it thereby more puzzling and attractive. For example: wit, taste, imagination or fancy, feeling, and several others, which must be examined rather closely.
Interest in aesthetic investigation grew quickly in the early years of the next century, either due to the popularity of certain new words or the new meanings attached to already familiar words, which highlighted different aspects of artistic production and criticism, making the issue more complex and intriguing. For example: wit, taste, imagination or fancy, feeling, and several others, which need to be looked at more closely.
Wit (ingegno) differed somewhat from intellect. Free use of the word arose, if we mistake not, from its convenience in Rhetoric as conceived by antiquity; that is to say, a suave and facile mode of knowledge, as opposed to the severity of Dialectic; an "Antistrophe to Dialectic," which substituted for reasons of actual fact those of probability or fancy; enthymemes for syllogisms, examples for inductions; so much so that Zeno the Stoic figured Dialectic with her fist clenched and Rhetoric with her hand open. The empty style of the decadent Italian authors in the seventeenth century found its complete justification in this theory of rhetoric; their prose and verse, Marinesque and Achillinesque, professed to exhibit not the true but the striking, subtly conceited, curious or nice. The word wit, ingegno, was now repeated much more frequently than in the preceding century; wit was hailed as presiding genius of Rhetoric; its "vivacities" were lauded to the skies; "belli ingegni"[Pg 190] was a phrase seized upon by the French, who rendered it as "esprit" or "beaux esprits."[1] One of the most noteworthy commentators on these matters (although opposed to the literary excesses of the times), Matteo Pellegrini of Bologna (1650), defines wit as "that part of the soul which in a certain way practises, aims, and seeks to find and create the beautiful and the efficacious";[2] he considers the work of "wit" to be the "conceits" and "subtleties" noted by him in a previous pamphlet (1639).[3] Emmanuele Tesauro also descants at considerable length in his Cannochiale Aristotelico (1654) upon wit and subtleties, not alone "verbal" and "lapidary" conceits, but also "symbolic" and "figurative" (statues, stories, devices, satires, hieroglyphs, mosaics, emblems, insignia, sceptres), and even "animated agents" (pantomimes, play-scenes, masques and dances): all things which may be grouped under "polite quibbling" or rhetoric as distinct from "dialectic."
Wit (ingegno) was somewhat different from intellect. The widespread use of the term came from its usefulness in Rhetoric as understood in ancient times; it represented a smooth and easy way of knowing, in contrast to the strictness of Dialectic. It served as an "Antistrophe to Dialectic," replacing actual facts with probabilities or fancies; using enthymemes instead of syllogisms and examples instead of inductions. So much so that Zeno the Stoic depicted Dialectic with a clenched fist and Rhetoric with an open hand. The superficial style of the decadent Italian writers in the seventeenth century found its justification in this theory of rhetoric; their prose and verse, Marinesque and Achillinesque, claimed to show not the truth but the striking, subtly conceited, curious, or refined. The word wit, ingegno, was used much more frequently than in the previous century; wit was celebrated as the leading spirit of Rhetoric; its "vivacities" were praised to the skies; "belli ingegni"[Pg 190] was a term adopted by the French, who translated it as "esprit" or "beaux esprits."[1] One of the most notable commentators on these topics (though critical of the literary excesses of the time), Matteo Pellegrini of Bologna (1650), defines wit as "that part of the soul which in a certain way practices, aims, and seeks to find and create the beautiful and the effective";[2] he views the work of "wit" as the "conceits" and "subtleties" he noted in a previous pamphlet (1639).[3] Emmanuele Tesauro also elaborates extensively in his Cannochiale Aristotelico (1654) on wit and subtleties, not just "verbal" and "lapidary" conceits, but also "symbolic" and "figurative" (statues, stories, devices, satires, hieroglyphs, mosaics, emblems, insignia, sceptres), and even "animated agents" (pantomimes, play-scenes, masques, and dances): all things that can be categorized under "polite quibbling" or rhetoric separate from "dialectic."
Amongst such treatises, product of their age, one written by the Spaniard Baltasar Gracian (1642) became celebrated throughout Europe.[4] Wit became in his hands the strictly inventive or artistic faculty, "genius"; génie, "genius" were now used as synonyms of wit, ingegno and esprit. In the following century Mario Pagano[5] wrote: "Wit may be taken as equivalent to the génie of the French, a word now commonly used in Italy." To return to the seventeenth century, Bouhours, a Jesuit writer of dialogues on the Manière de bien penser dans les ouvrages d'esprit (1687), says that "'heart' and 'wit' are greatly in fashion just now, nothing else is spoken of in polite conversation, and all discourse is at last brought round to l'esprit et le cœur."[6]
Among the many writings of the time, one by the Spanish author Baltasar Gracian (1642) gained fame across Europe.[4] In his hands, wit became a purely creative or artistic ability, "genius"; génie, "genius" were now used as synonyms for wit, ingegno and esprit. In the next century, Mario Pagano[5] wrote: "Wit can be seen as equivalent to the génie of the French, a term now commonly used in Italy." Looking back at the seventeenth century, Bouhours, a Jesuit author of dialogues on the Manière de bien penser dans les ouvrages d'esprit (1687), remarks that "'heart' and 'wit' are very much in vogue right now, it’s all anyone talks about in polite conversation, and every discussion ultimately revolves around l'esprit et le cœur."[6]
The word taste or good taste was equally widespread and fashionable, signifying the faculty of judgement brought to bear on the beautiful, distinct to some extent from intellectual power, and sometimes divided into active and passive, so that it was usual to speak of one kind of taste as "productive" or "fertile" (thus coinciding with "wit"), and of another as "sterile."
The term taste or good taste was widely used and trendy, referring to the ability to judge what is beautiful, somewhat different from intellectual ability. It was often categorized into active and passive types, leading to the common distinction where one type of taste was described as "productive" or "fertile" (aligning with "wit"), while the other was labeled as "sterile."
From the rough notes which we possess as to the history of the concept of taste, several meanings of the word, not all of equal importance as indications of the development of ideas, detach themselves in a somewhat confused manner. "Taste," meaning "pleasure" or "delight," was an old-established word in Italy and Spain, as is shown in such phrases as "to have a taste for, to be to one's taste"; when Lope di Vega and other Spaniards speak continually of the drama of their country as seeking to please the popular taste ("deleita el gusto"; "para darle gusto") they mean only the "pleasure" of the populace. In Italy there was a very ancient use of the word in the metaphorical sense of "judgement," either literary, scientific, or artistic; numberless examples of this use occur in writers of the sixteenth century (Ariosto, Varchi, Michæl Angelo, Tasso). To take but one of these: the lines in Orlando Furioso where it is said of the Emperor Augustus, "L' aver avuto in poesia buon gusto La proscrizione iniqua gli perdona," "For having had good taste in poetry he shall be forgiven his iniquitous proscriptions"; or the remark of Ludovico Dolce that' some person "had such exquisite taste, he sang no verses save those of Catullus and Calvus."[7] The word "taste," in the sense of a special faculty or attitude of mind, appears to have been used for the first time in Spain in the middle of the seventeenth century by Gracian,[8] the moralist and political writer already quoted. It is evidently to him that the Italian author Trevisano alludes in a preface to a book by Muratori (1708) when[Pg 192] he speaks of "Spaniards, above all others cunning in metaphor," who express themselves in "that eloquent and laconic phrase, good taste"; touching further on taste and genius he quotes, "that ingenious Spaniard," Gracian,[9] who gave the word the sense of "practical wit," enabling one to perceive the "true signification" of things; his "man of good taste" becomes in our language "a man of tact" in the affairs of life.[10]
From the rough notes we have on the history of the concept of taste, several meanings of the word emerge in a somewhat confusing way, not all equally important in showing the development of ideas. "Taste," meaning "pleasure" or "delight," was a well-established term in Italy and Spain, as seen in phrases like "to have a taste for" or "to be to one's taste." When Lope di Vega and other Spaniards frequently refer to their country's drama as catering to popular taste ("deleita el gusto"; "para darle gusto"), they mean simply the "pleasure" of the people. In Italy, there was a very old use of the word in the metaphorical sense of "judgment," whether literary, scientific, or artistic; countless examples of this can be found in writers from the sixteenth century (Ariosto, Varchi, Michelangelo, Tasso). To take just one of these: in Orlando Furioso, it’s said of Emperor Augustus, "L'aver avuto in poesia buon gusto La proscrizione iniqua gli perdona," which translates to, "For having had good taste in poetry, he shall be forgiven his unjust proscriptions"; or Ludovico Dolce’s comment that someone "had such exquisite taste that he sang no verses except those of Catullus and Calvus."[7] The word "taste," in the sense of a special faculty or mindset, seems to have been first used in Spain in the mid-seventeenth century by Gracian,[8] the moralist and political writer already mentioned. It’s likely to him that the Italian author Trevisano refers in a preface to a book by Muratori (1708) when[Pg 192] he talks about "Spaniards, above all others clever in metaphor," who express themselves with "that eloquent and succinct phrase, good taste"; further discussing taste and genius, he cites "that ingenious Spaniard," Gracian,[9] who defined the word as "practical wit," allowing one to grasp the "true meaning" of things; his "man of good taste" translates in our language to "a man of tact" in life’s matters.[10]
The transference of the word to the domain of æsthetic seems to have taken place in France during the last quarter of the century. "Il y a dans l'art un point de perfection, comme de bonté ou de maturité dans la nature: celui qui le sent et qui l'aime a le goût parfait; celui qui ne le sent pas, et qui aime au deçà ou au delà, a le goût défectueux. Il y a donc un bon et un mauvais goût, et l'on dispute des goûts avec fondement," writes La Bruyère[11] (1688). As attributes or variants of taste it was usual to mention delicacy and variety or variability. Bearing its fresh critical—literary content, but not freed from the encumbrance of its earlier practical and moral significance, the word spread from France into other European countries. Thomasius introduced it into Germany in 1687;[12] and in England it becomes "good taste." In Italy it appears as early as 1696 as title of a large book written by Camillo Ettori, the Jesuit, Il buon gusto ne' componimenti rettorici.[13] The preface notes: "The expression 'good taste,' proper to those who rightly distinguish good from bad flavour in foods, is now in general use and claimed by every one as a title in connexion with literature and the humanities"; it reappears in 1708 at[Pg 193] the beginning of Muratori's[14] book already quoted: Trevisano treats of it philosophically: Salvini discusses it in his note upon the Perfetta Poesia of Muratori above mentioned, where the subject of good taste occupies several pages,[15] and finally it gives its name to the Academy of Good Taste founded at Palermo in 1718.[16] Scholars of the day who took up the discussion of the theme, recollecting some passages scattered throughout the ancient classics, placed the new concept in relation with the "tacitus quidam sensus sine ulla ratione et arte" of Cicero; and with the "indicium" which "nec magis arte traditur quam gustus aut odor" of Quintilian.[17] More particularly Montfaucon de Villars (1671)[18] wrote a book on "Delicacy"; Ettori strove to find some definition more satisfactory than those current at the time (e.g. "it is the finest invention of wit, the flower of wit and extract of beauty's self," and similar conceits);[19] Orsi made it the subject of his Considerazioni written in reply to Bouhours' book.
The shift of the word into the realm of aesthetics seems to have occurred in France during the last quarter of the century. "In art, there’s a point of perfection, just like there’s goodness or maturity in nature: those who feel it and love it have perfect taste; those who don’t feel it, and love things that fall short or go beyond, have defective taste. Therefore, there is good and bad taste, and discussions about tastes are grounded," writes La Bruyère[11] (1688). As qualities or variations of taste, delicacy and variety or variability were commonly mentioned. Bearing its fresh critical—literary content, but still carrying the weight of its earlier practical and moral meaning, the word spread from France to other European countries. Thomasius brought it to Germany in 1687;[12] and in England, it became "good taste." In Italy, it appears as early as 1696 as the title of a substantial book written by Camillo Ettori, the Jesuit, Il buon gusto ne' componimenti rettorici.[13] The preface says: "The expression 'good taste,' which is appropriate for those who can rightly distinguish good from bad flavor in foods, is now widely used and claimed by everyone in connection with literature and the humanities"; it reemerges in 1708 at[Pg 193] the start of Muratori's[14] book already mentioned: Trevisano discusses it philosophically: Salvini talks about it in his note on the Perfetta Poesia of Muratori referenced above, where the topic of good taste takes up several pages,[15] and finally, it names the Academy of Good Taste founded in Palermo in 1718.[16] Scholars of the time who engaged in the discussion, recalling some scattered passages from the ancient classics, related the new concept to the "tacitus quidam sensus sine ulla ratione et arte" of Cicero; and with the "indicium" which "is no more passed on by art than taste or smell" of Quintilian.[17] Notably, Montfaucon de Villars (1671)[18] wrote a book on "Delicacy"; Ettori sought to find a definition more satisfactory than those commonly used at the time (e.g. "it is the finest invention of wit, the flower of wit and extract of beauty itself," and similar notions);[19] Orsi made it the subject of his Considerazioni written in response to Bouhours' book.
In Italy in the seventeenth century we find imagination or fancy placed on a pinnacle. What do you mean by talking of probability and historical truth (asks Cardinal Sforza Pallavicino in 1644), of false or true in connexion with poetry; which deals not with fiction, fact or historical probability but with primary apprehensions which assert neither truth nor falsehood? Following this line of argument, imagination takes the place of that probable, neither true nor false, advocated by some commentators of Aristotle; a theory strongly criticized by Pallavicino, here agreeing with Piccolomini, whom however he does not name, and in opposition to Castelvetro whom he explicitly mentions. He who goes to the play (continues Pallavicino) knows quite well[Pg 194] that the scenes acted on the stage are not real; although he has no belief in them yet they please him greatly. For "if poetry desired to be mistaken for truth, the end she had in view would be a he, by the laws of nature and of God doomed inevitably to perish: for a lie is nothing but an untruth uttered in the hope that it may be mistaken for truth. How then should an art so tainted be allowed to flourish in the best-regulated republics? How should it be commended and used by the very writers of Holy Scripture?" Ut pictura poësis: poetry is like painting, which is a "diligent imitation" aiming at a close copy of the features, colours, acts, nay, even the hidden motives, of the objects it represents: and it "does not pretend that fiction is truth." The sole aim of poetic tales is "to adorn our understanding with imagery, that is to say, with sumptuous, novel, marvellous and splendid appearances. And this is known to diffuse so useful an influence on mankind that humanity insists on rewarding poets with praise more glorious than is bestowed on any other men; their books are protected from the ravages of time with greater solicitude than is shown to scientific treatises or productions of any other art; in the end the names of poets are crowned with adoring veneration. See how the world thirsts for beautiful first apprehensions, although these are neither laden with science nor are they vehicles of truth."[20]
In seventeenth-century Italy, imagination or creativity is celebrated above all else. What do you mean by discussing probability and historical accuracy (asks Cardinal Sforza Pallavicino in 1644), considering true or false in relation to poetry; which doesn't deal with fiction, fact, or historical likelihood but with primary perceptions that don't assert either truth or falsehood? Following this argument, imagination replaces that probable, neither true nor false, promoted by some interpreters of Aristotle; a theory that Pallavicino critiques, agreeing with Piccolomini, whom he doesn’t name, and opposing Castelvetro whom he does mention. He who goes to the theater (continues Pallavicino) knows very well[Pg 194] that the scenes performed on stage aren’t real; even though he doesn’t believe in them, they still entertain him greatly. For "if poetry aimed to be mistaken for truth, its purpose would be doomed to fail by the laws of nature and God, destined to perish: because a lie is merely a falsehood expressed in the hope it will be taken for truth. How can an art so flawed be allowed to thrive in well-ordered societies? How can it be praised and utilized by the very authors of Holy Scripture?" Ut pictura poësis: poetry is like painting, which is a "careful imitation" aimed at closely replicating the features, colors, actions, and even the hidden motives of the subjects it depicts: and it "does not pretend that fiction is truth." The primary goal of poetic stories is "to enrich our understanding with imagery, that is, with luxurious, new, wonderful, and splendid appearances. And this is known to have such a beneficial impact on humanity that people insist on rewarding poets with praise more glorious than that given to anyone else; their works are preserved from the ravages of time with more care than those of scientific writings or any other art; ultimately, poets' names are honored with deep reverence. Look how the world craves beautiful initial perceptions, even though these do not carry scientific value or convey truth."[20]
Sixty years later these ideas, although expressed by a Cardinal, seemed all too daring to Muratori, who could not bring himself to allow poets so much latitude, or to enfranchize them from their obligations to the probable. Nevertheless Muratori allows a large space to imagination, "an inferior apprehensive faculty" which, without caring whether things be false or true, confines itself to apprehending them, and "represents" the truth merely, leaving the task of "cognition" to the "superior apprehensive faculty" or intellect.[21] Even the stony heart[Pg 195] of Gravina yields to the charm of imagination: he admits it occupies a considerable place in the realm of poetry and suffers his own arid prose to describe it as "a sorceress, but beneficent," "a delirium which cures madness."[22]
Sixty years later, these ideas, even though they came from a Cardinal, seemed too bold for Muratori, who couldn't bring himself to give poets so much freedom or release them from their responsibilities to what is likely. Still, Muratori allows a significant role for imagination, "an inferior understanding" that, regardless of whether things are true or false, focuses on grasping them, and "represents" the truth only, leaving the job of "knowing" to the "superior understanding" or intellect.[21] Even the unyielding heart[Pg 195] of Gravina succumbs to the allure of imagination: he acknowledges it holds a significant place in poetry and allows his own dry prose to describe it as "a sorceress, but one that does good," "a madness that heals insanity."[22]
Earlier than either of these, Ettori commended it to the good rhetorician, "who in order that he may awaken images" must "familiarize himself with whatever is subject to bodily feeling" and "encounter the genius of imagination, which is a sensuous faculty," to these ends using "species rather than genera (since the latter, being more universal than the former, are less sensible), individuals rather than species, effects than causes, the number of the greater rather than the number of the less."[23]
Earlier than either of these, Ettori recommended it to the skilled speaker, "who in order to create vivid images" must "get to know everything that can be physically felt" and "engage with the spirit of imagination, which is a sensory ability," using "specific examples instead of broad categories (since the latter, being more general, are less relatable), individual cases rather than categories, and effects instead of causes, focusing on the larger instances rather than the smaller ones."[23]
As far back as 1578 the Spaniard Huarte had maintained that eloquence is the product of imagination rather than of intellect or reason.[24] In England Bacon (1605) ascribed science to intellect, history to memory and poetry to imagination or fancy:[25] Hobbes inquired into the procedure of poetry:[26] Addison (1712) devoted several numbers of his Spectator to analysis of the "pleasures of imagination."[27] Somewhat later, the importance of imagination was felt in Germany, where it found advocates in Bodmer, Breitinger and other writers of the Swiss school, who owed much to the influence of the Italians (Muratori, Gravina, Calepio) and the English: acting in their turn as teachers of Klopstock and the new German critical school.[28]
As far back as 1578, the Spaniard Huarte claimed that eloquence comes from imagination rather than intellect or reason.[24] In England, Bacon (1605) linked science to intellect, history to memory, and poetry to imagination or fancy:[25] Hobbes explored the nature of poetry:[26] Addison (1712) dedicated several issues of his Spectator to analyzing the "pleasures of imagination."[27] A bit later, the significance of imagination was recognized in Germany, with advocates like Bodmer, Breitinger, and other writers from the Swiss school, who were heavily influenced by the Italians (Muratori, Gravina, Calepio) and the English, teaching Klopstock and the new German critical school in turn.[28]
It was at this same period that opposition became clearly marked between those accustomed "à juger par le sentiment" and those used to "raisonner par principes."[29][Pg 196] The Frenchman, Du Bos, author of Réflexions critiques sur la poésie et la peinture (1719), upholds the theory of feeling; according to him art is simply a self-abandonment "aux impressions que les objets étrangers font sur nous," setting aside all reflective labour. He laughs at those philosophers who deny the force of imagination, and Malebranche's eloquent discourse founded on this denial draws from Du Bos the remark, "c'est à notre imagination qu'il parle contre l'abus de l'imagination." He refuses to see any intellectual nucleus in the productions of the arts, saying that art consists not in instruction but in style: nor is he too respectful towards the probable: he says he finds himself unable to set limits between it and the marvellous, and leaves to "born poets" the task of thus miraculously uniting opposites. For Du Bos there is no criterion of art save feeling, which he calls a "sixième sens," against which dispute is vain since in such matters popular opinion invariably wins the day over the dogmatic pronouncements of artists and men of letters: all the ingenious conceits of the greatest metaphysicians, though unimpeachable in themselves, will not in the slightest degree diminish the lustre of poetry or despoil it of one single attraction. Attempts to discredit Ariosto and Tasso in the eyes of Italians were as vain as those made against the Cid in France. Other people's arguments can never persuade us of the contrary of what we feel.[29] These notions were adopted by many French writers: for example Cartaut de la Villate[30] observes, "Le grand talent d'un écrivain qui veut plaire, est de tourner ses réflexions en sentiments;" and Trublet, "C'est un principe sûr, que la poésie doit être une expression de sentiment."[30] Nor were the English slow in emphasizing the concept of "emotion" in their theories of literature.
It was during this time that a clear divide emerged between those who judged by feeling and those who reasoned by principles. The Frenchman, Du Bos, author of Critical Reflections on Poetry and Painting (1719), supports the theory of feeling; he believes art is simply a surrender to the impressions that outside objects have on us, dismissing all reflective effort. He mocks philosophers who deny the power of imagination, and in response to Malebranche's eloquent arguments against this denial, Du Bos comments that Malebranche speaks to our imagination when he criticizes its misuse. He refuses to acknowledge any intellectual foundation in artistic creations, stating that art is not about instruction but about style. He does not hold the probable in high regard, saying he finds it impossible to draw a line between it and the marvelous, leaving "born poets" to magically blend opposites. For Du Bos, feeling is the only standard of art, which he calls a "sixth sense," and any debate about it is futile since popular opinion always triumphs over the dogmatic claims of artists and writers. The clever ideas of the most brilliant metaphysicians, though beyond reproach, do not in the least diminish the brilliance of poetry or rob it of any appeal. Efforts to undermine Ariosto and Tasso in the eyes of Italians were as fruitless as attempts to discredit the Cid in France. Others' arguments will never convince us contrary to what we feel. These ideas were embraced by many French writers: for instance, Cartaut de la Villate notes, "The great talent of a writer who wants to please is to transform his reflections into feelings," and Trublet states, "It is a safe principle that poetry must be an expression of feeling." The English were also quick to highlight the concept of "emotion" in their literary theories.
In the writings of this period imagination was often identified with wit, wit with taste, taste with feeling, and feeling with first apprehensions or imagination;[31] we have already noted that taste is sometimes critical and sometimes productive: this fusion, identification and subordination of terms apparently distinct shows how they gravitate round one single concept.
In the writings of this period, imagination was often associated with wit, wit with taste, taste with feeling, and feeling with first perceptions or imagination;[31] we have already noted that taste can be both critical and productive: this blending, connection, and hierarchy of seemingly different terms highlights how they revolve around a single concept.
A German critic, one of the very few who have sought to penetrate the darkness surrounding the origins of modern Æsthetic, considers the concept of taste (which we owe, he thinks, to Gracian) "the most important æsthetic doctrine which remained for modern times to discover."[32] But without going so far as to say that taste is the chief doctrine of the science, and the foundation of all the rest, instead of only a particular doctrine, and without recapitulating what we have already said of Gracian's relation to the theory of taste, it is well to repeat that taste, wit, imagination, feeling, and so on, instead of new concepts scientifically grasped, were simply new words corresponding to vague impressions: at most they were problems, not concepts: apprehensions of ground still to be conquered, not yet annexed and brought into subjection. It must not be forgotten that the very men who made use of these terms could scarcely grope after the ideas they suggested without falling back into the old traditions, the only ones on which they had an intellectual grasp. To them the new words were shades, not bodies: when they tried to embrace them their arms returned empty to their own breasts.
A German critic, one of the few who have tried to understand the origins of modern aesthetic thought, believes that the concept of taste (which he attributes to Gracian) is "the most important aesthetic doctrine left for modern times to uncover."[32] However, without claiming that taste is the primary doctrine of the science and the basis for everything else, rather than just a specific doctrine, and without repeating what we've already discussed about Gracian's connection to the theory of taste, it’s worth mentioning again that taste, wit, imagination, feeling, and similar terms were not new concepts understood scientifically, but simply new words capturing vague impressions: at most, they were problems, not concepts; perceptions of territory that hadn’t been conquered yet, not fully integrated or dominated. It's important to remember that the very people using these terms could barely grasp the ideas they implied without reverting to the old traditions—those were the only concepts they really understood. For them, the new words were just shadows, not solid entities: when they tried to embrace them, their arms returned empty to their own chests.
Certainly wit differs to a certain extent from intellect. Yet Pellegrini and Tesauro, with other writers of treatises, never fail to point out that intellectual truth lies at the root of wit. Trevisano defines it as "an internal virtue of the soul which invents methods for expressing and executing its own concepts: it is recognizable now in the arrangement of things we invent, now in the clear expression of them: sometimes in cunning reconciliations of matters seemingly opposed, sometimes in tracing[Pg 198] analogies but faintly discernible." To sum up, one must not "allow the actions of wit to go unaccompanied by those of intellect," or even by those of practical morality.[33] More ingenuously Muratori says, "Wit is that virtue and active force with which the intellect is able to assemble, unite and discover the similarities, relations and reasons of things."[34] In this manner wit, after having been distinguished from intellect, eventually becomes a part or a manifestation of it. By a somewhat different path the same conclusion is reached by Alexander Pope when he counsels that wit be reined in like a mettlesome horse, and observes:
Certainly, wit is somewhat different from intellect. However, Pellegrini and Tesauro, along with other writers on the subject, consistently highlight that intellectual truth is the foundation of wit. Trevisano defines it as "an internal virtue of the soul that creates ways of expressing and carrying out its own ideas: it shows itself in how we arrange the things we create, and in how clearly we express them: sometimes in clever reconciliations of seemingly opposing matters, and sometimes in tracing analogies that are barely noticeable." To sum it up, one should not "let the actions of wit stand alone without those of intellect," or even without those of practical morality.[33] More directly, Muratori states, "Wit is that virtue and active force with which the intellect can gather, connect, and discover the similarities, relationships, and reasons behind things."[34] In this way, after being differentiated from intellect, wit eventually becomes a part or a manifestation of it. Following a slightly different route, Alexander Pope arrives at the same conclusion when he advises that wit should be controlled like a spirited horse, and notes:
For wit and judgement often are at strife,
Though meant each other's aid like man and wife.[35]
For wit and judgment often conflict,
Though they’re supposed to help each other like a married couple.[35]
Similar vicissitudes befell the word "taste," outcome of a metaphor (as was noted by Kant) whose effect was to stand in opposition to intellectualistic principles, as if to say that the judgement governing the choice of food destined solely for the delectation of the palate is of the same nature as that which decides opinions in matters of art.[36] Nevertheless, the very definition of this anti-intellectualistic concept contained a reference to intellect and reason; the implicit comparison with the palate was ultimately taken as signifying an anticipation of reflexion: as Voltaire wrote in the following century: "De même que la sensation du palais anticipe la réflexion."[37] Intellect and reason glimmer through all the definitions of taste belonging to this period. Mme. Dacier wrote in 1684, "Une harmonie, un accord de l'esprit et de la raison."[38] "Une raison éclairée qui, d'intelligence avec le cœur, fait toujours un juste choix parmi des choses opposées ou semblables," wrote the author of Entretiens galants.[39] According to[Pg 199] another writer quoted by Bonhours, "taste" is "a natural feeling implanted in the soul, independent of any science that can possibly be acquired"; it is practically "an instinct of right reason."[40] The same Bouhours, whilst deprecating this interpretation of one metaphor by another, says, "Taste is more nearly allied to judgement than wit."[41] The Italian Ettori thinks that it may generally be described as "judgement regulated by art,"[42] and Baruffaldi (1710) identifies it with "discernment" reduced from theory to practice.[43] De Crousaz (1715) observes: "Le bon goût nous fait d'abord estimer par sentiment ce que la raison aurait approuvé, après qu'elle se serait donné le temps de l'examiner assez pour en juger par des justes idées."[44] And somewhat prior to him Trevisano considered it "a sentiment always willing to conform to whatsoever reason accepts," and in conjunction with divine grace, a powerful help to man in revealing the true and good, no longer able to circulate freely among mankind owing to original sin. For König (1727) in Germany taste was "a power of the intellect, product of a healthy mind and acute judgement which makes one able to feel the true, good and beautiful"; and for Bodmer in 1736 (after lengthy correspondence on the subject with his Italian friend Calepio) "a practised reflexion, prompt and penetrating into the smallest details, by which intellect is able to distinguish the true from the false, the perfect from the imperfect." Calepio and Bodmer were opponents of pure feeling, and made a distinction between "taste" and "good taste."[45] Traversing the same intellectualistic path, Muratori speaks of "good taste" in "erudition" and others of "good taste in philosophy."
Similar ups and downs happened to the word "taste," stemming from a metaphor (as Kant noted) that was meant to challenge intellectual principles, suggesting that the judgment in choosing food primarily for the pleasure of the palate is similar to the judgment we use in forming opinions about art.[36] However, the very definition of this anti-intellectual concept included a nod to intellect and reason; the implied comparison with the palate was ultimately understood as a sign of reflective anticipation: as Voltaire wrote in the following century: "Just as the sensation of the palate anticipates reflection."[37] Intellect and reason shine through all the definitions of taste from this period. Mme. Dacier wrote in 1684, "A harmony, an agreement of the mind and reason."[38] "An enlightened reason that, in harmony with the heart, always makes a just choice among opposing or similar things," wrote the author of Entretiens galants.[39] According to[Pg 199] another writer quoted by Bonhours, "taste" is "a natural feeling implanted in the soul, independent of any knowledge that can be acquired"; it is essentially "an instinct of right reason."[40] Bouhours, while dismissing this interpretation from one metaphor to another, states, "Taste is more closely related to judgment than wit."[41] The Italian Ettori believes it can generally be described as "judgment regulated by art,"[42] while Baruffaldi (1710) equates it with "discernment" applied from theory to practice.[43] De Crousaz (1715) remarks: "Good taste first makes us feel what reason would have approved, after it has given itself time to examine and judge with accurate ideas."[44] Earlier, Trevisano thought of it as "a feeling always ready to align with what reason accepts," and, together with divine grace, a strong aid for humans in uncovering the true and good, which has become less available due to original sin. For König (1727) in Germany, taste was "a power of the intellect, arising from a healthy mind and sharp judgment that enables one to feel the true, good, and beautiful"; and for Bodmer in 1736 (after extensive discussion on the matter with his Italian friend Calepio), it was "a practiced reflection, quick and insightful into the minutest details, by which intellect can differentiate the true from the false, the perfect from the imperfect." Calepio and Bodmer opposed pure feeling and distinguished between "taste" and "good taste." Traversing the same intellectual path, Muratori spoke of "good taste" in "erudition," while others referred to "good taste in philosophy."
Perhaps those authors were wise who preferred to remain vague and to identify taste with an indefinable Something, a je ne sais quoi; a nescio quid: a new expression which expressed nothing new, but at least called attention to the problem. Bouhours (1671) discusses it at length: "Les Italiens, qui font mystère de tout, emploient en toutes rencontres leur non so che: on ne voit rien de plus commune dans leurs poètes," and quotes Tasso and others in confirmation.[45] A note upon it is found in Salvini: "This 'good taste' has but recently come to the front; it seems a vague term applicable to nothing particular, and is equivalent to the non so che, to a happy or successful turn of wit."[46] Father Feijóo, who wrote on the Razón del gusto and on El no se qué (1733), says very wisely: "En muchas producciones no solo de la naturaleza, sino del arte, y aun mas del arte que de la naturaleza, encuentran los hombres, fuera di aquellas perfecciones sujetes á su comprehension racional, otro genero de primor misterioso que, lisonjeando el gusto, atormenta el entendemento. Los sentidos le palpan, pero no le puede dissipar la razon, y así, al querer explicarle, no se encuentran voces ni conceptos que cuadren á su idea, y salimos del paso con decir que hay un non se qué, que agrada, que enamora que hechiza, sin que pueda encontrarse revelacion mas clara da este natural misterio."[47] And President Montesquieu: "Il y a quelquefois dans les personnes ou dans les choses un charme invisible, une grâce naturelle, qu'on n'a pu définir, et qu'on a été forcé d'appeler le je ne sais quoi. Il me semble que c'est un effet principalement fondé sur la surprise."[48] Some writers rebelled against the subterfuge of the je ne sais quoi, saying, rightly enough, that it was a confession of ignorance: but they knew not how to escape that ignorance without falling into confusion between taste and intellectual judgement.
Perhaps those authors were wise who chose to stay vague and linked taste to an indefinable Something, a je ne sais quoi; a nescio quid: a new phrase that didn’t really mean anything new but at least brought attention to the issue. Bouhours (1671) discusses it at length: "Les Italiens, qui font mystère de tout, emploient en toutes rencontres leur non so che: on ne voit rien de plus commune dans leurs poètes," and quotes Tasso and others to back it up.[45] A note on it can be found in Salvini: "This 'good taste' has only recently emerged; it seems to be a vague term that applies to nothing specific, and is equivalent to the non so che, a clever or successful turn of wit."[46] Father Feijóo, who wrote on the Razón del gusto and on El no se qué (1733), wisely states: "In many creations, not just in nature but also in art, and even more in the art than in nature, people find, outside of those perfections subject to their rational understanding, another kind of mysterious charm that, flattering the taste, torments the understanding. The senses can feel it, but reason cannot dissolve it, and thus, when trying to explain it, we find no words or concepts that fit our idea, and we fall back on saying that there's a non se qué that pleases, that enchants, that captivates, without there being a clearer revelation of this natural mystery."[47] And President Montesquieu: "There is sometimes in people or in things an invisible charm, a natural grace, that cannot be defined, and that we have been forced to call the je ne sais quoi. It seems to me that it's an effect primarily based on surprise."[48] Some writers pushed back against the evasion of the je ne sais quoi, rightly stating that it was a confession of ignorance: but they didn’t know how to avoid that ignorance without getting confused between taste and intellectual judgment.
If the attempt to define "wit" and "taste" usually resulted in intellectualism, it was easy to transform imagination and feeling into sensationalistic doctrines. We have seen how earnestly Pallavicino insisted on the non-intellectuality of the fantasies and inventions of the imagination. "Nothing presents itself to the admirer of the beautiful (he writes) to enable him to verify his cognition and satisfy himself that the object recognized is or is not that for which he takes it; if either by vision or by strong apprehension he is led to think it actually present by an act of judgement, his taste for beauty as beauty does not arise from such act of judgement, but from the vision or lively apprehension which might remain in ourselves even when the deception of belief was corrected"; just as happens when we are drowsy and know ourselves to be but half awake, yet are unwilling to tear ourselves from sweet dreams. For Pallavicino imagination cannot err; he assimilates it wholly to the sensations, which are incapable of truth or falsity. And if imaginative knowledge pleases, it is not because it holds a special truth (imaginative truth), but because it creates objects which "though false are pleasing": the painter makes not likenesses but images which, all resemblance apart, are pleasing to the sight: the poet awakens apprehensions "sumptuous, novel, marvellous, splendid."[49] His opinion coincides, if we mistake not, with Marino's sensationalism: "The poet should aim only at the marvellous ... he who cannot amaze his hearers is not worth a straw":[50] he applauds the oft-repeated dictum of "Gabriel Chiabrera, that Pindar of Savona, that poetry should cause the eyebrows to arch themselves."[51] But in the Treatise upon Style written later (1646) he repents of his youthful achievement and appears willing to return to the pedagogic theory: "And forasmuch as I theorized concerning poetry in the basest manner, treating it solely as a minister of that delight which the mind enjoys in the less noble operation of imagination or apprehension[Pg 202] arising from imagination; and, therefore, in consequence I somewhat relaxed the strings which bind it to the probable: I now wish to demonstrate that poetry has other functions more exalted and fruitful, while remaining in strict servitude to the probable: which office is to guide our minds in the noble exercise of judgement; thus it becomes the nurse of philosophy which it nourishes with sweet milk."[52] The Jesuit Ettori, while inculcating the use of imagination and recommending orators to go to school with the "actors," points out that imagination should fulfil the simple office of "interpreter" between intellect and truth, never assuming dominion, otherwise the orator would be treating his audience or readers "not as men, to whom intellect is proper, but as beasts whom imagination satisfies."[53]
If the effort to define "wit" and "taste" often led to intellectualism, it was easy to turn imagination and feeling into sensational doctrines. We’ve seen how seriously Pallavicino emphasized the non-intellectual aspect of the fantasies and inventions of the imagination. "Nothing presents itself to the admirer of beauty (he writes) that allows him to confirm his understanding and assure himself that the object recognized is or is not what he believes it to be; if either through sight or strong perception he is led to think it’s actually there by an act of judgment, his appreciation for beauty as beauty doesn’t come from that act of judgment, but from the sight or vivid perception that might linger in us even when the illusion of belief is cleared up"; just like when we are drowsy and realize we are only half awake, yet refuse to pull ourselves away from sweet dreams. For Pallavicino, imagination can’t be wrong; he equates it entirely with sensations, which can’t be true or false. And if imaginative knowledge is enjoyable, it’s not because it has a special kind of truth (imaginative truth), but because it creates objects that "though false are pleasing": the painter creates not likenesses but images that, disregarding resemblance, are enjoyable to the eye: the poet sparks perceptions that are "sumptuous, new, marvelous, splendid."[49] His view aligns, if I'm not mistaken, with Marino's sensationalism: "The poet should only aim for the marvelous ... he who can’t astonish his audience is worthless":[50] he praises the frequently quoted saying of "Gabriel Chiabrera, that Pindar of Savona, that poetry should make the eyebrows raise."[51] But in the Treatise upon Style written later (1646), he regrets his earlier work and seems willing to return to a more educational theory: "And since I theorized about poetry in the most basic way, treating it solely as a servant of the delight the mind enjoys in the less noble operation of imagination or perception[Pg 202] arising from imagination; and, therefore, I somewhat loosened the ties that bind it to the probable: I now wish to show that poetry has other, more elevated and fruitful functions, while still dutifully serving the probable: which role is to guide our minds in the noble exercise of judgment; thus it becomes the nurturer of philosophy which it feeds with sweet milk."[52] The Jesuit Ettori, while promoting the use of imagination and advising orators to learn from "actors," notes that imagination should simply act as the "interpreter" between intellect and truth, never taking control; otherwise, the orator would be treating his audience or readers "not as human beings, who are equipped with intellect, but as animals whom imagination satisfies."[53]
The conception of imagination as purely sensuous shows strongly in Muratori, who is so convinced that the faculty, if left to itself, would deteriorate into a riot of dreams and intoxication, that he links it to intellect as to "an authoritative friend" who shall influence the choice and combination of images.[54] The problem of the nature of imagination had strong attraction for Muratori, and, while traducing and vilifying, he returns to it again in his Della forza della fantasia umana;[55] describing it as a material faculty essentially different from the mental or spiritual, and denying it the validity of knowledge. Although he had observed that the aim of poetry is distinct from that of science, in that the latter seeks to "know," and the former to "represent" truth,[56] he persisted in counting Poetry as an "art of delectation" subordinate to Moral Philosophy, of whom she was one of the three servants or ministers.[57] Very similarly Gravina held that along with novelty and delight in the marvellous, poetry should endow the mind of the vulgar with "truth and universal cognitions."[58]
The idea of imagination as purely sensory is clearly evident in Muratori, who firmly believes that if the faculty is left unchecked, it would degrade into a chaotic mix of dreams and intoxication. He associates it with intellect, viewing it as "an authoritative friend" that should guide the selection and combination of images.[54] The question about the nature of imagination fascinates Muratori, and while he criticizes it, he revisits the topic in his Della forza della fantasia umana;[55] where he describes it as a material faculty that is fundamentally different from the mental or spiritual, and he denies it any claim to valid knowledge. Although he recognized that poetry's objective differs from that of science—since the latter seeks to "know," while the former aims to "represent" truth,[56] he continued to regard poetry as an "art of enjoyment" that is secondary to Moral Philosophy, of which it is one of three servants or ministers.[57] Similarly, Gravina believed that poetry should not only bring novelty and delight in the marvelous but also provide the common mind with "truth and universal knowledge."[58]
Outside Italy the same movement was going on. Bacon, although he assigned poetry to imagination, yet considered it as something intermediary between history and science, approximating epic to history and the most lofty style, the parabolic, to science: ("poēsis parabolica inter reliquas eminet".) Elsewhere he calls poetry somnium or declares absolutely that "scientias fere non parit," and that "pro lusu potius ingenii quam pro scientia est habenda": music, painting and sculpture are voluptuous arts.[59] Addison identified the pleasures of the imagination with those produced by visible objects or the ideas to which they give rise: such pleasures are not so strong as those of the senses nor so refined as those of the intellect: he groups together the pleasures experienced respectively in comparing imitations with the objects imitated, and in sharpening by this means the faculty of observation.[60]
Outside of Italy, a similar movement was happening. Bacon, while he assigned poetry to imagination, viewed it as something in between history and science, bringing epic closer to history and the highest style, the parabolic, closer to science: ("poēsis parabolica inter reliquas eminet"). Elsewhere, he refers to poetry as somnium or outright states that "scientias fere non parit" and that "pro lusu potius ingenii quam pro scientia est habenda": music, painting, and sculpture are considered sensual arts.[59] Addison connected the pleasures of imagination with those created by visible objects or the ideas they inspire: these pleasures are not as intense as those of the senses nor as refined as those of the intellect. He grouped the pleasures experienced in comparing imitations with the objects they mimic, which sharpens the faculty of observation.[60]
[Sidenote Feeling and Sensationalism.]
[Sidenote Emotion and Sensationalism.]
The sensationalism of Du Bos and other upholders of feeling appears very clearly. For Du Bos art is a pastime whose pleasantness consists in the fact that it occupies the mind without fatigue, and has affinities with the pleasure provoked by gladiatorial contests, bullfights and tourneys.[61]
The sensationalism of Du Bos and other supporters of emotion is very evident. For Du Bos, art is a hobby that is enjoyable because it engages the mind without tiring it, and is similar to the pleasure derived from gladiatorial contests, bullfights, and tournaments.[61]
For these reasons, whilst noting the importance, in the prehistory of Æsthetic, of these new words and the new views they express; and while recognizing their value as a ferment in the discussion of the æsthetic problem, taken up by thinkers of the Renaissance at the point at which it had been left by the ancients; we yet cannot discern in their apparition the true origin of our science. By these words and the discussions they aroused, the æsthetic fact clamoured even louder and more insistently for its own philosophical justification; but this it was not yet to attain either by this means or by any other.
For these reasons, while acknowledging the significance of these new words and the fresh perspectives they represent in the early history of aesthetics, and recognizing their contribution to the debate on the aesthetic problem that Renaissance thinkers picked up from where the ancients left off, we still cannot identify the real origin of our field. Through these terms and the discussions they sparked, the aesthetic fact demanded even more strongly for its own philosophical justification; however, it was not yet to achieve this through this method or any other.
[1] E.g. Molière, Préc. ridic. sc. i, 10.
[13] Opera ... nella quale con alcune certe considerazioni si mostra in che consista il vero buon gusto ne' suddetti componimenti, etc., etc., Bologna, 1696.
[13] Opera ... where with some specific considerations it shows what true good taste consists of in the aforementioned compositions, etc., etc., Bologna, 1696.
[18] De la délicatesse, Paris, 1671.
[19] Il buon gusto, ch. 39, p. 367.
[30] Cartaut de la Villate, Essais historiques et philosophiques sur le goût, Aix, 1737; Trublet, Essais sur divers sujets de littérature et de morale, Amsterdam, 1755.
[30] Cartaut de la Villate, Historical and Philosophical Essays on Taste, Aix, 1737; Trublet, Essays on Various Subjects of Literature and Morality, Amsterdam, 1755.
[31] Cf. Du Bos, op. cit. § 33.
[32] Borinski, B. Gracian, p. 39.
[33] Trevisano, op. cit. pp. 82, 84.
[38] Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid.
[41] Op. cit. chs. 2-4.
[44] J. Ulr. König, Untersuchung von dem guten Geschmack in der Dicht- und Redekunst, Leipzig, 1727, and (Calepio-Bodmer) Briefwechsel von der Natur des poetischen Geschmackes, Zürich, 1736; cf. for both Sulzer, ii. p. 380.
[44] J. Ulr. König, Investigation of Good Taste in Poetry and Rhetoric, Leipzig, 1727, and (Calepio-Bodmer) Correspondence on the Nature of Poetic Taste, Zurich, 1736; see also Sulzer, ii. p. 380.
[45] Les Entretiens d'Ariste et d'Eugène, 1671 (Paris ed., 1734), conversation v.; "Le je ne sçai quoi"; cf. Gracian, Oraculo manual, No. 127, and El héroe, ch. 13.
[45] The Conversations of Ariste and Eugène, 1671 (Paris ed., 1734), conversation v.; "That certain something"; see Gracian, Manual Oracle, No. 127, and The Hero, ch. 13.
[49] Del bene, cap. cit.
[53] Il buon gusto, pp. 12-13.
[55] Venice, 1745.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Venice, 1745.
[56] Perf. poesia, i. ch. 6.
[58] Ragion poetica, i. ch. 7.
IV
ÆSTHETIC IDEAS IN THE CARTESIAN AND LEIBNITIAN SCHOOLS, AND THE "ÆSTHETIC" OF BAUMGARTEN
The obscure world of wit, taste, imagination, feeling and the je ne sais quoi was not selected for examination or even, so to speak, included in the picture of Cartesian philosophy. The French philosopher abhorred imagination, the outcome, according to him, of the agitation of the animal spirits: and though not utterly condemning poetry, he allowed it to exist only in so far as it was guided by intellect, that being the sole faculty able to save men from the caprices of the folle du logis. He tolerated it, but that was all; and went so far as not to deny it anything "qu'un philosophe lui puisse permettre sans offenser sa conscience."[1] It has been observed that the æsthetic parallel with Cartesian intellectualism is to be found in Boileau,[2] slave to rigid raison ("Mais nous que la raison à ses règles engage ...") and enthusiastic partisan of allegory. We have already had occasion to draw attention to the diatribe of Malebranche against imagination. The mathematical spirit fostered in France by Descartes forbade all possibility of a serious consideration of poetry and art. The Italian Antonio Conti, living in that country and witness of the literary disputes raging around him, thus describes the French critics (La Motte, Fontenelle and their followers): "Ils ont introduit dans les belles lettres l'esprit et la méthode[Pg 205] de M. Descartes; et ils jugent de la poésie et de l'éloquence indépendamment des qualités sensibles. De là vient aussi qu'ils confondent le progrès de la philosophie avec celui des arts. Les modernes, dit l'Abbé Terrasson, sont plus grands géomètres que les anciens: donc ils sont plus grands orateurs et plus grands poètes."[3] The fight against this mathematical spirit in the matters of art and feeling was still going on in France in the day of the encyclopædists; the din of the battle was heard in Italy, as is shown by the writings of Bettinelli and others. At the time when Du Bos published his daring book there was a counsellor in the parliament of Bordeaux, Jean-Jacques Bel by name, who composed a dissertation (1726) against the doctrine that feeling should be the judge of art.[4]
The unclear world of wit, taste, imagination, feelings, and that elusive quality known as je ne sais quoi wasn’t chosen for analysis or even, so to speak, included in the framework of Cartesian philosophy. The French philosopher disliked imagination, which he believed was caused by the agitation of animal spirits; although he didn’t completely reject poetry, he allowed it only as long as it was directed by intellect, the only faculty capable of saving people from the whims of the folle du logis. He tolerated it, but that was about it; he even went so far as to say it deserved nothing "qu'un philosophe lui puisse permettre sans offenser sa conscience."[1] It has been noted that the aesthetic parallel to Cartesian intellectualism can be found in Boileau,[2] who was a slave to strict raison ("Mais nous que la raison à ses règles engage ...") and an enthusiastic supporter of allegory. We have already pointed out Malebranche’s criticism of imagination. The mathematical mindset that Descartes promoted in France eliminated any serious consideration of poetry and art. The Italian Antonio Conti, living in France and witnessing the literary debates around him, described the French critics (La Motte, Fontenelle, and their followers) as: "Ils ont introduit dans les belles lettres l'esprit et la méthode[Pg 205] de M. Descartes; et ils jugent de la poésie et de l'éloquence indépendamment des qualités sensibles. De là vient aussi qu'ils confondent le progrès de la philosophie avec celui des arts. Les modernes, dit l'Abbé Terrasson, sont plus grands géomètres que les anciens: donc ils sont plus grands orateurs et plus grands poètes."[3] The struggle against this mathematical approach to art and emotion was still ongoing in France during the age of the encyclopedists; the noise of the battle reached Italy, as shown by the writings of Bettinelli and others. When Du Bos published his bold book, there was a counselor in the Bordeaux parliament, named Jean-Jacques Bel, who wrote a dissertation (1726) against the idea that feelings should judge art.[4]
Cartesianism was incapable of an Æsthetic of imagination. The Traité du beau by the eclectic Cartesian J. P. de Crousaz (1715), maintained the dependence of beauty not upon pleasure or feeling, matters about which there can be no difference of opinion, but upon that which can be approved and therefore reduced to ideas. He enumerates five such ideas: variety, unity, regularity, order and proportion, observing, "La variété tempérée par l'unité, la régularité, l'ordre et la proportion, ne sont pas assurément des chimères; elles ne sont pas du ressort de la fantaisie, ce n'est pas le caprice qui en décide": for him, that is to say, they were real qualities of the beautiful founded in nature and truth. He discovered similar characteristics of the beautiful in the individual beauties of the sciences (geometry, algebra, astronomy, physics, history), of virtue, eloquence and religion, finding in each the qualities laid down above.[5] Another Cartesian, the Jesuit André (1742),[6] distinguished between an essential beauty, independent of every institution, human and even divine; a natural beauty, independent of the opinions of mankind; and, lastly, a beauty to a certain extent arbitrary and of human invention: the first[Pg 206] composed of regularity, order, proportion and symmetry (here André relied upon Plato and also as an afterthought brought in St. Augustine's definition): the second having its principal measure in the light which generates colours (as a good Cartesian, he took full advantage of Newton's discoveries): the third belonging to fashion and convention, but never at liberty to violate essential beauty. Each of these three forms of beauty was subdivided into sensible beauty pertaining to bodies, and intelligible beauty of soul.
Cartesianism couldn't provide an aesthetic of imagination. The Traité du beau by the eclectic Cartesian J. P. de Crousaz (1715) argued that beauty depends not on pleasure or feeling—where opinions can vary—but on what can be approved and thus reduced to ideas. He listed five such ideas: variety, unity, regularity, order, and proportion, noting, "La variété tempérée par l'unité, la régularité, l'ordre et la proportion, ne sont pas assurément des chimères; elles ne sont pas du ressort de la fantaisie, ce n'est pas le caprice qui en décide": for him, these were real qualities of beauty based on nature and truth. He found similar qualities of beauty in the individual beauties of the sciences (geometry, algebra, astronomy, physics, history), virtue, eloquence, and religion, identifying the aforementioned qualities in each.[5] Another Cartesian, the Jesuit André (1742),[6] made a distinction between an essential beauty that is independent of any institution, human or divine; a natural beauty that exists regardless of human opinions; and finally, a beauty that is somewhat arbitrary and invented by humans: the first[Pg 206] consisting of regularity, order, proportion, and symmetry (André drew on Plato here and also referred to St. Augustine's definition as an afterthought): the second measured mainly by the light that produces colors (as a good Cartesian, he leveraged Newton's discoveries): and the third relating to fashion and convention, but never free to violate essential beauty. Each of these three types of beauty was further divided into sensible beauty belonging to bodies, and intelligible beauty of the soul.
Like Descartes in France, Locke in England (1690) is an intellectualist, and recognizes no form of spiritual elaboration save reflexion on the senses. None the less he takes over from contemporary literature the distinction between wit and judgement; according to him the former combines ideas with pleasing variety, discovering their similarities and relations and thus grouping them into beautiful pictures which divert and strike the imagination: the latter (judgement or intellect) seeks dissimilarities, guided by the criterion of truth. "The mind, without looking any further, rests satisfied with the agreeableness of the picture, and the gaiety of the fancy; and it is a kind of an affront to go about to examine it by the severe rules of truth and good reason; whereby it appears that it consists in something that is not perfectly conformable to them."[7] England produced philosophers who developed an abstract and transcendent Æsthetic, but one more tinged with sensationalism than that of the French Cartesians. Shaftesbury (1709) raises taste to a sense or instinct for the beautiful; a sense of order and proportion identical with moral sense and, with its preconceptions or presentations, anticipating the recognition of reason. Bodies, spirits, God are the three degrees of beauty.[8] Lineal descendant of Shaftesbury was Francis Hutcheson (1723), who succeeded in popularizing the idea of an inward sense of beauty as something[Pg 207] intermediate between sense and reason, and adapted to distinguish unity in variety, concord in the manifold, the true, the beautiful and the good in their substantial identity. Hutcheson maintains that from this sense springs the pleasure we take in art, in imitation and in the likeness between copy and original: the last a relative, as distinct from an absolute, beauty.[9] This view on the whole predominated in England during the eighteenth century and was adopted by Adam Smith as well as by Reid, head of the Scottish school.
Like Descartes in France, Locke in England (1690) is an intellectualist and acknowledges no form of spiritual development other than reflection on the senses. However, he adopts from contemporary literature the distinction between wit and judgment; according to him, the former combines ideas with pleasing variety, discovering their similarities and relationships and grouping them into beautiful pictures that entertain and captivate the imagination: the latter (judgment or intellect) seeks out differences, guided by the standard of truth. "The mind, without looking any further, rests satisfied with the appeal of the picture and the joy of the imagination; and it is somewhat disrespectful to examine it by the strict rules of truth and good reasoning; whereby it appears that it consists of something not perfectly conformable to them."[7] England produced philosophers who developed an abstract and transcendent aesthetics, but one more influenced by sensationalism than that of the French Cartesians. Shaftesbury (1709) elevates taste to a sense or instinct for the beautiful; a sense of order and proportion that is identical to moral sense and, with its preconceived notions or presentations, anticipates the recognition of reason. Bodies, spirits, and God are the three degrees of beauty.[8] A direct descendant of Shaftesbury was Francis Hutcheson (1723), who popularized the idea of an inner sense of beauty as something[Pg 207] intermediate between sense and reason, suited to distinguish unity in variety, harmony in diversity, and the true, the beautiful, and the good in their essential identity. Hutcheson argues that from this sense arises the pleasure we derive from art, from imitation, and from the resemblance between the copy and the original: the last being a relative, as opposed to an absolute, beauty.[9] This perspective generally prevailed in England during the eighteenth century and was embraced by Adam Smith as well as by Reid, the leader of the Scottish school.
Much more thoroughly and with much greater philosophical vigour Leibniz opened the door to that crowd of psychic facts from which Cartesianism recoiled in horror. In his conception of the real, governed by the law of continuity (natura non facit saltus), presenting an uninterrupted scale of existence from the lowest beings to God, imagination, taste, wit and the like found ample room for shelter. The facts now called æsthetic were identified by Leibniz with Descartes' confused cognition, which might be clear without being distinct: scholastic terms borrowed, it would appear, from Duns Scotus, whose works were reprinted and widely read in the seventeenth century.[10]
Leibniz explored the realm of psychic phenomena more deeply and with greater philosophical intensity than anyone before him, bravely tackling what Cartesianism had shunned. He viewed reality as governed by the law of continuity (natura non facit saltus), creating a seamless spectrum of existence that ranged from the simplest beings to God, which in turn provided ample space for imagination, taste, wit, and similar concepts. Leibniz linked what we now refer to as aesthetic facts to Descartes' idea of confused cognition, which could be clear without being distinct: scholarly terminology that seems to have been borrowed from Duns Scotus, whose writings were republished and widely studied in the seventeenth century.[10]
In his De cognitione, veritate et ideis (1684), after dividing cognitio into obscura vel clara, the clara into confusa vel distincta, and the distincta into adaequata vel inadaequata, Leibniz remarks that while painters and other artists are able to judge works of art very fairly they can give no reason for their decisions, and if questioned as to the reason of their condemnation of any work of art, they reply it lacks a je ne sais quoi: ("at iudicii sui rationem reddere saepe non posse, et quaerenti dicere, se in re, quae displicet, desiderare nescio quid").[11] They do possess, in fact, clear cognition, but confused and not distinct; what we should call to-day imaginative, not ratiocinative, consciousness: and indeed the latter does not exist in the case of art. There are things impossible to define:[Pg 208] "on ne les fait connaître que par des exemples, et, au reste, il faut dire que c'est un je ne sais quoi, jusqu'à ce qu'on en déchiffre la contexture."[12] But these perceptions confuses ou sentiments have "plus grande efficacité que l'on ne pense: ce sont elles qui forment ce je ne sais quoi, ces goûts, ces images des qualités des sens."[13] Whence it appears plainly that in his discussion of these perceptions Leibniz reposes upon the æsthetic theories we discussed in the preceding chapter; indeed at one point[14] he mentions Bouhours' book.
In his De cognitione, veritate et ideis (1684), after breaking down cognitio into obscura vel clara, the clara into confusa vel distincta, and the distincta into adaequata vel inadaequata, Leibniz observes that while painters and other artists can judge art fairly, they often can't explain their reasoning. When asked why they dislike a piece of art, they simply say it lacks a je ne sais quoi: ("at iudicii sui rationem reddere saepe non posse, et quaerenti dicere, se in re, quae displicet, desiderare nescio quid").[11] They actually possess clear cognition, but it's confused and not distinct; what we would call imaginative, not ratiocinative, consciousness: and indeed, the latter doesn’t exist in the context of art. Some things are impossible to define:[Pg 208] "on ne les fait connaître que par des exemples, et, au reste, il faut dire que c'est un je ne sais quoi, jusqu'à ce qu'on en déchiffre la contexture."[12] However, these perceptions confuses ou sentiments have "plus grande efficacité que l'on ne pense: ce sont elles qui forment ce je ne sais quoi, ces goûts, ces images des qualités des sens."[13] Thus, it becomes clear that in discussing these perceptions, Leibniz draws on the aesthetic theories we covered in the last chapter; indeed, at one point[14] he references Bouhours' book.
It might seem that by according claritas and denying distinctio to æsthetic facts Leibniz recognized that their peculiar character is neither sensuous nor intellectual. He might seem to have distinguished them by their "claritas" from pleasure or sense-motions, and from intellect by their lack of "distinctio." But the "lex continui" and the Leibnitian intellectualism forbid this interpretation. In this case obscurity and clarity are quantitative degrees of one single consciousness, distinct or intellectual, towards which both converge and with which in the extreme case they unite.
It might seem that by granting claritas and denying distinctio to aesthetic facts, Leibniz recognized that their unique nature is neither sensory nor intellectual. He might appear to have set them apart by their "claritas" from pleasure or sensory experiences, and from intellect by their absence of "distinctio." However, the "lex continui" and Leibniz's intellectualism prevent this interpretation. In this context, obscurity and clarity are just different degrees of a single consciousness, either distinct or intellectual, to which both move closer and can ultimately merge in extreme cases.
To admit that artists judge with confused perceptions, clear but not distinct, does not involve denying that these perceptions may be capable of being connected and verified by intellectual consciousness. The self-same object that is confusedly though clearly recognized by imagination is recognized clearly and distinctly by the intellect; which amounts to saying that a work of art may be perfected by being determined by thought. In the very terminology adopted by Leibniz, who represents sense and imagination as obscure and confused, there is a tinge of contempt, as well as the suggestion of a single form of all cognition. This will help us to understand Leibniz' definition of music as "exercitium arithmeticae occultum nescientis se numerare animi." Elsewhere he says: "Le but principal de l'histoire, aussi bien que de la poésie, doit être d'enseigner la prudence et la vertu par des[Pg 209] exemples, et puis de montrer le vice d'une manière qui en donne l'aversion et qui porte ou serve à l'éviter."[15]
To acknowledge that artists perceive things with mixed understandings, clear yet indistinct, doesn’t mean rejecting the idea that these perceptions can be linked and confirmed by intellectual awareness. The same object that is recognized by the imagination in a confused but clear way is recognized by the intellect in a clear and distinct way; this suggests that a piece of art can be refined through thoughtful consideration. In the language used by Leibniz, who describes sense and imagination as unclear and confused, there’s a hint of disdain, as well as the implication of a sole type of understanding. This will aid us in grasping Leibniz's definition of music as "exercitium arithmeticae occultum nescientis se numerare animi." Additionally, he states: "Le but principal de l'histoire, aussi bien que de la poésie, doit être d'enseigner la prudence et la vertu par des[Pg 209] exemples, et puis de montrer le vice d'une manière qui en donne l'aversion et qui porte ou serve à l'éviter."[15]
The "claritas" attributed to æsthetic fact is not specifically different from, but rather a partial anticipation of, the "distinctio" of intellect. Undoubtedly this distinction of degree marks a great advance: but careful analysis shows that Leibniz does not differ fundamentally from those who, by inventing the new words and empirical distinctions examined above, called attention to the peculiarities of æsthetic facts.
The "claritas" linked to aesthetic fact isn't fundamentally different from, but rather a partial preview of, the "distinctio" of intellect. This difference in degree certainly represents significant progress, but a detailed analysis reveals that Leibniz doesn’t fundamentally differ from those who, by creating the new terminology and empirical distinctions discussed earlier, highlighted the unique aspects of aesthetic facts.
We find the same invincible intellectualism in the speculations on language greatly in vogue at the time. When critics of the Renaissance and sixteenth century tried to rise above merely empirical and practical grammar and strove to reduce grammatical science to a systematic form, they fell into logicism and described grammatical forms by such terms as pleonastic, improper, metaphorical or elliptic. Thus Julius Cæsar Scaliger (1540); thus, too, the most learned of all, Francisco Sanchez (Sanctius or Sanzio), called Brocense, who, in his Minerva (1587), asserts that names are attached to things by reason, exclusive of interjections which are not parts of speech but merely sounds expressive of joy or sorrow; he denies the existence of heterogeneous and heteroclitic words, and works out a system of syntax by means of four figures of construction, proclaiming the principle "doctrinam supplendi esse valde necessarium," that is to say, that grammatical diversities must be explained as ellipsis, abbreviation or omission with reference to the typical logical form.[16] Gaspare Scioppio follows him exactly, abusing the old grammar with his accustomed violence and crying up the "Sanctian" method, at that time still almost unknown, in his Grammatica philosophica (1628).[17] Amongst critics of the seventeenth century, Jacopo Perizonio[Pg 210] must not be forgotten; he wrote a commentary on Sanchez' book (1687). Amongst recognized philosophers who studied the philosophy of grammar and noted the merits and defects of various tongues, we find Bacon.[18] In 1660 Claude Lancelot and Arnauld brought out the Grammaire générale et raisonnée de Port-Royal, a work applying the intellectualism of Descartes rigorously to grammatical forms, and dominated by the doctrine of the artificial nature of language. Locke and Leibniz both speculated about language,[19] but neither succeeded in creating a fresh point of view, although the latter did much to provoke inquiry into the historical origin of languages. All his life Leibniz cherished the notion of a universal language and of an "ars characteristica universalis" as a combination likely to result in great scientific discoveries: prior to him, Wilkins had fostered the same hope, nor indeed, in spite of its utter absurdity, is it even yet wholly extinct.
We see the same unyielding intellectualism in the theories about language that were very popular at the time. When critics of the Renaissance and the sixteenth century tried to move beyond just practical grammar and aimed to turn grammatical science into a systematic discipline, they ended up focusing too much on logic and described grammatical forms with terms such as pleonastic, improper, metaphorical, or elliptic. This includes Julius Cæsar Scaliger (1540) and also the most learned among them, Francisco Sanchez (Sanctius or Sanzio), known as Brocense, who in his Minerva (1587) claims that names are linked to things through reason, excluding interjections that aren’t parts of speech but just sounds expressing joy or sorrow; he argues against the existence of heterogeneous and heteroclitic words and develops a syntax system based on four construction figures, proclaiming the principle "doctrinam supplendi esse valde necessarium," meaning that grammatical differences should be explained as ellipsis, abbreviation, or omission in relation to the typical logical form.[16] Gaspare Scioppio follows him closely, criticizing the old grammar with his usual intensity and promoting the "Sanctian" method, which was still largely unknown at that time, in his Grammatica philosophica (1628).[17] Among the critics of the seventeenth century, Jacopo Perizonio[Pg 210] should not be overlooked; he wrote a commentary on Sanchez's book (1687). Among well-known philosophers who examined the philosophy of grammar and highlighted the strengths and weaknesses of different languages is Bacon.[18] In 1660, Claude Lancelot and Arnauld published the Grammaire générale et raisonnée de Port-Royal, a work that rigorously applies Descartes' intellectualism to grammatical forms and is dominated by the belief in the artificial nature of language. Locke and Leibniz both speculated about language,[19] but neither managed to create a new perspective, though Leibniz did much to inspire inquiry into the historical origins of languages. Throughout his life, Leibniz held onto the idea of a universal language and an "ars characteristica universalis" as a combination that could lead to significant scientific discoveries. Before him, Wilkins had nurtured the same hope, and even now, in spite of its complete absurdity, it is not entirely extinguished.
In order to correct the æsthetic ideas of Leibniz it was necessary to alter the very foundations of his system, the Cartesianism upon which it rested. This could not be undertaken by disciples of his own personal school, in whom we notice rather an increase of intellectualism. Giving scholastic form to the brilliant observations of the master, Johann Christian Wolff's system began with the theory of knowledge conceived as an "organon" or instrument, followed by systems of natural law, ethics and politics, together constituting the "organon" of practical activity: the remainder was theology and metaphysics, or pneumatology and physics (doctrine of the soul and doctrine of phenomenal nature). Although Wolff distinguishes a productive imagination, ruled by the principle of sufficient reason, from the merely associative and chaotic,[20] yet a science of imagination considered as a new theoretical value could find no niche in his schematism. Knowledge of a lower order, as such,[Pg 211] belonged to Pneumatology and was incapable of possessing its own "organon": at most it could be brought under the organon already existing, which corrected and transcended it by means of logical knowledge in the same way in which Ethics treats the "facilitas appetitiva inferior." As in France the poetics of Boileau corresponded with the philosophy of Descartes, so in Germany the rationalistic poetics of Gottsched[21] reflect the Cartesian-Leibnitian theories of Wolff (1729).
To adjust Leibniz's aesthetic ideas, it was essential to change the very foundations of his system, which were based on Cartesianism. His own school's followers couldn’t tackle this issue, as they tended to lean more toward intellectualism. Johann Christian Wolff's system, which aimed to formalize the master’s insightful observations, began with the idea of knowledge as an "organon" or tool, followed by systems of natural law, ethics, and politics, all of which made up the "organon" of practical activity; the rest was theology and metaphysics, or the study of the soul and the study of the physical world. Although Wolff made a distinction between a productive imagination, guided by the principle of sufficient reason, and a merely associative and chaotic one, a science of imagination as a new theoretical value didn't fit into his framework. Knowledge of a lesser kind was categorized as belonging to Pneumatology and couldn’t have its own "organon": at best, it could be integrated into the existing organon, which refined and went beyond it through logical knowledge, similar to how Ethics addresses the "facilitas appetitiva inferior." Just as in France, Boileau's poetics aligned with Descartes' philosophy, in Germany, the rationalistic poetics of Gottsched reflected the Cartesian-Leibnizian theories of Wolff (1729).
It was no doubt dimly seen that even in the inferior faculties some distinction was operative between perfect and imperfect, value and non-value. A passage in a book (1725) by the Leibnitian Bülffinger has often been quoted where he says: "Vellem existerent qui circa facultatem sentiendi, imaginandi, attendendi, abstrahendi et memoriam praestarent quod bonus ille Aristoteles, adeo hodie omnibus sordens, praestitit circa intellectum: hoc est ut in artis formant redigerent quicquid ad illas in suo usu dirigendas et iuvandas pertinet et conducid, quem ad modum Aristoteles in Organo logicam sive facultatem demonstrandi redegit in ordinem."[22] But on reading the extract in its context one recognizes at once that the desired organon would have been merely a series of recipes for strengthening the memory, educating the attention, and so forth: a technique, in a word, not an æsthetic. Similar ideas had been spread in Italy by Trevisano (1708), who, by declaring that the senses might be educated through the mind, asserted the possibility of an art of feeling which should "endow manners with prudence and judgement with good taste."[23] We notice, moreover, that in his day Bülffinger was counted a depreciator of poetry, so much so that a tract against him was written in order to show that "poetry does not diminish the faculty of clear conception."[24] Bodmer and Breitinger were ready "to[Pg 212] deduce all the parts of eloquence with mathematical precision" (1727), and the latter sketched a Logic of the Imagination (1740) to which he would have assigned the study of similitudes and metaphors; even had he carried out his project, it is difficult to see how it could have differed materially, from a philosophic point of view, from the treatises on the subject written by the Italian rhetoricians of the seventeenth century.
It was clear that even in the lesser abilities, there was some distinction between what was perfect and imperfect, valuable and worthless. A passage from a book (1725) by the Leibnitian Bülffinger is often cited, where he states: "I wish there were people who could develop the ability to sense, imagine, pay attention, abstract, and remember, like that great Aristotle, who is so overlooked today, did with the intellect: that is, to systematize in a way that everything related to guiding and helping them in their use becomes an art, just as Aristotle organized logic or the ability to demonstrate."[22] However, upon reading this excerpt in context, it becomes immediately apparent that the desired organon would have simply provided recipes for improving memory, training attention, and so on: a technique, in short, not an aesthetic. Similar ideas were spread in Italy by Trevisano (1708), who claimed that the senses could be educated through the mind, asserting the possibility of an art of feeling that should "grant manners with prudence and judgment with good taste."[23] Furthermore, we see that in his time, Bülffinger was regarded as a detractor of poetry, to the extent that a pamphlet was written against him to show that "poetry does not diminish the ability of clear conception."[24] Bodmer and Breitinger were eager "to[Pg 212] systematically outline all the aspects of eloquence with mathematical precision" (1727), and the latter even sketched a Logic of the Imagination (1740) which would cover the study of similarities and metaphors; even if he had completed his project, it’s hard to see how it would have materially differed, from a philosophical standpoint, from the works on the subject written by seventeenth-century Italian rhetoricians.
These discussions and experiments filled the boyhood and helped to form the intellect of young Alexander Gottlieb Baumgarten of Berlin, a follower of the philosophy of Wolff and, at the same time, student and teacher of Latin rhetoric and poetry; these studies led him to reconsider the problem and search for some method by which the precepts of rhetoricians could be reduced to a rigorous philosophical system. On taking his doctor's degree in September 1735, when twenty-one years old, he published a thesis Meditationes philosophicae de nonnullis ad poēma pertinentibus:[25] in which the word "Æsthetic" appears for the first time as name of a special science.[26] Baumgarten always remained much attached to his youthful discovery, and in 1742 when called to teach at the university of Frankfort-on-the-Oder, and again in 1749, he gave by request a course of lectures on Æsthetic (quaedam consilia dirigendarum facultatum inferiorum novam per acroasin exposuit).[27] In 1750 he printed a voluminous treatise wherein the word "Æsthetic" attained the honours of a title-page;[28] in 1758 he published a more slender second part: illness and finally death in 1762 prevented him from completing the work.
These discussions and experiments shaped the boyhood and intellect of young Alexander Gottlieb Baumgarten from Berlin, a follower of Wolff's philosophy and a student and teacher of Latin rhetoric and poetry. His studies prompted him to rethink the issue and look for a way to organize the principles of rhetoric into a strict philosophical system. After earning his doctorate in September 1735 at the age of twenty-one, he published a thesis Meditationes philosophicae de nonnullis ad poēma pertinentibus:[25] which introduced the term "Æsthetic" as the name of a distinct field of study.[26] Baumgarten always remained deeply connected to his early discovery, and in 1742, when he was invited to teach at the university of Frankfort-on-the-Oder, and again in 1749, he delivered a series of lectures on Æsthetic (quaedam consilia dirigendarum facultatum inferiorum novam per acroasin exposuit).[27] In 1750, he published a comprehensive treatise that featured "Æsthetic" prominently on its title page;[28] in 1758, he released a shorter second volume. Illness and ultimately his death in 1762 prevented him from finishing the work.
What was Æsthetic to Baumgarten? Its objects are sensible facts (ασθητά), carefully distinguished by the ancients from mental objects (νοητά);[29] hence it becomes scientia cognitionis sensitivae, theoria liberalium artium,[Pg 213] gnoseologia inferior, ars pulcre cogitandi, ars analogi rationis[30] Rhetoric and Poetry constitute two special and interdependent disciplines which are entrusted by Æsthetic with the distinction between the various styles in literature and other small differences,[31] for the laws she herself investigates are diffused throughout all the arts like guiding-stars for these various subsidiary arts (quasi cynosura quaedam specialium)[32] and must be extracted not from isolated cases only, or from incomplete induction empirically, but from the totality of facts (falsa regula peior est quant nulla.)[33] Nor must Æsthetic be confounded with Psychology, which furnishes its presuppositions only; an independent science, it gives the norm of sensitive cognition (sensitive quid cognoscendi) and deals with "perfectio cognitionis sensitivae, qua talis," which is beauty (pulcritudo), just as the opposite, imperfection, is ugliness (deformitas)[34] From the beauty of sensitive cognition (pulcritudo cognitionis) we must exclude the beauty of objects and matter (pulcritudo obiectorum et materiae) with which it is often confused owing to habits of language, since it is easy to show that ugly things may be thought of in a beautiful manner and beautiful things in an ugly manner (quacum ob receptam rei significationem saepe sed male confunditur; possunt turpia pulcre cogitare ut talia, et pulcriora turpiter).[35] Poetical representations are confused or imaginative: distinctness, that is intellect, is not poetical. The greater the determination, the greater the poetry; individuals "omnimode determinata" are highly poetical; poetical also are images or phantasms as well as all that appertains to the senses.[36] That which judges sensible or imaginary presentations is taste, or "indicium sensuum." These, in brief, are the truths displayed by Baumgarten in his Meditationes and, with many distinctions and examples, in his Æsthetic.[37]
What did Baumgarten mean by Æsthetic? Its objects are sensible facts (ασθητά), carefully differentiated by ancient thinkers from mental objects (νοητά);[29] thus it becomes scientia cognitionis sensitivae, theoria liberalium artium,[Pg 213] gnoseologia inferior, ars pulcre cogitandi, ars analogi rationis[30] Rhetoric and Poetry are two special and interconnected fields that Æsthetic assigns to distinguish the various styles in literature and other subtle differences,[31] because the laws it investigates are spread throughout all the arts like guiding stars for these related fields (quasi cynosura quaedam specialium)[32] and must be drawn not only from isolated cases or incomplete empirical induction but from the entirety of facts (falsa regula peior est quant nulla.)[33] Moreover, Æsthetic should not be confused with Psychology, which only provides its presuppositions; as an independent science, it offers the standard for sensitive cognition (sensitive quid cognoscendi) and deals with "perfectio cognitionis sensitivae, qua talis," which is beauty (pulcritudo), while its opposite, imperfection, is ugliness (deformitas)[34] We must exclude the beauty of sensitive cognition (pulcritudo cognitionis) from the beauty of objects and matter (pulcritudo obiectorum et materiae) with which it is often conflated due to language habits, since it's easy to demonstrate that ugly things can be perceived beautifully and beautiful things can be perceived ugly (quacum ob receptam rei significationem saepe sed male confunditur; possunt turpia pulcre cogitare ut talia, et pulcriora turpiter).[35] Poetic representations are ambiguous or imaginative: clarity, which is intellect, is not poetic. The more defined something is, the more poetic it is; individuals "omnimode determinata" are very poetic; so are images or phantasms, along with everything that pertains to the senses.[36] What judges sensible or imaginary presentations is taste, or "indicium sensuum." These, in summary, are the truths laid out by Baumgarten in his Meditationes and, with many distinctions and examples, in his Æsthetic.[37]
Nearly all German critics[38] are of opinion that from[Pg 214] his own conception of Æsthetic as the science of sensitive cognition Baumgarten should have evolved a species of inductive Logic. But he can be cleared of this accusation: a better philosopher, perhaps, than his critics, he held that an inductive Logic must always be intellectual, since it leads to abstractions and the formation of concepts. The relation existing between "cognitio confusa" and the poetical and artistic facts which belong to the realm of taste had been shown before his day, by Leibniz: neither he nor Wolff nor any other of their school ever dreamed of transforming a treatment of the "cognitio confusa" or "petites perceptions" into an inductive Logic. On the other hand, as a kind of compensation, these critics attribute to Baumgarten a merit he cannot claim, at least to the extent implied by their praises. According to them, he effected a revolution by converting[39] Leibniz' differences of degree or quantitative distinctions into a specific difference, and turning confused knowledge into something no longer negative but positive[40] by attributing a "perfectio" to sensitive cognition qua talis; and by thus destroying the unity of the Leibnitian monad and breaking up the law of continuity, founded the science of Æsthetic. Had he really accomplished such a giant stride, his claim to the title of "father of Æsthetic" would have been placed beyond question. But, in order to win this appellation, Baumgarten ought to have been successful in unravelling all those contradictions in which he was involved no less than Leibniz and all intellectualists. It is not enough to posit a "perfectio"; even Leibniz did that when he attributed claritas to confused cognition, which, when devoid of clearness, remains obscure, that is to say, imperfect. It was imperative that this perfection "qua talis" should be upheld against the "lex continui," and kept uncontaminated by any intellectualistic admixture. Otherwise he was bound to fall back into the pathless labyrinth of the "probable" which is and is not false, of the wit which is and is not intellect, of the taste[Pg 215] which is and is not intellectual judgement, of the imagination and feeling which are and are not sensibility and material pleasure. And in that case, notwithstanding the new name: notwithstanding (as we freely admit) the greater insistence than that of Leibniz upon the sensible nature of poetry, Æsthetic, as a science, would not have been born.
Nearly all German critics[38] believe that from[Pg 214] his own idea of Æsthetic as the study of sensory cognition, Baumgarten should have developed a type of inductive Logic. However, he can be cleared of this claim: perhaps a better philosopher than his critics, he believed that inductive Logic must always be intellectual, as it leads to abstractions and the creation of concepts. The relationship between "cognitio confusa" and the poetic and artistic facts related to taste had already been demonstrated by Leibniz before his time; neither he, Wolff, nor anyone else from their school ever considered turning a discussion of "cognitio confusa" or "petites perceptions" into an inductive Logic. On the other hand, as a sort of compensation, these critics attribute to Baumgarten a merit he cannot claim, at least not to the extent they suggest. They argue that he revolutionized the field by transforming[39] Leibniz's distinctions of degree or quantitative differences into a specific difference, and by changing confused knowledge into something positive, not negative[40], by attributing a "perfectio" to sensory cognition qua talis; and in doing so, undermined the unity of the Leibnitian monad and disrupted the law of continuity, thus founding the science of Æsthetic. If he had truly achieved such a monumental leap, his claim to be the "father of Æsthetic" would have been uncontested. However, to earn this title, Baumgarten would need to resolve all the contradictions he was entangled in, just like Leibniz and all intellectualists. It’s not enough to assert a "perfectio"; even Leibniz did that when he attributed claritas to confused cognition, which, when lacking clarity, remains obscure, or in other words, imperfect. It was essential that this perfection "qua talis" should be defended against the "lex continui," and remain pure from any intellectualistic influence. Otherwise, he would fall back into the endless maze of the "probable" that is and isn't false, of wit that is and isn't intellect, of taste[Pg 215] that is and isn't intellectual judgment, of imagination and feeling that are and aren't sensibility and material pleasure. In that case, despite the new name: and despite (as we readily acknowledge) a greater emphasis than Leibniz on the sensory nature of poetry, Æsthetic, as a science, would not have come into existence.
Now Baumgarten overcame none of the obstacles above mentioned. Unprejudiced and continued study of his works forces one to this conclusion. Already in his Meditationes he does not seem able to distinguish clearly between imagination and intellect, confused and distinct cognition. The law of continuity leads him to set up a scale of more and less: amongst cognitions, the obscure are less poetical than the confused; the distinct are not poetical, but even those of the higher kinds (that is the distinct and intellectual) are to a certain extent poetical in proportion as they are lower in their nature; compound concepts are more poetical than simple; those of larger comprehension are "extensive clariores."[41] In the Æsthetic Baumgarten expounds his thought more fully and thereby exposes its defects. If the introduction of the book leads one to believe that he sees æsthetic truth to consist in consciousness of the individual, the belief is shattered by the explanations which follow. As a good objectivist he asserts that truth in the metaphysical sense has its counterpart in the soul, namely, subjective truth, logical truth in a wide sense, or æsthetico-logical.[42] And the complete truth lies not in the genus or species, but in the individual. The genus is true, the species more true, the individual most true.[43] Formal logical truth is acquired "cum iactura," by jettisoning much great material perfection: "quid enim est abstractio, si iactura non est?"[44] So much being granted, logical truth differs from æsthetic in this: metaphysical or objective truth is presented now to the intellect, when it is logical truth in a narrow sense; now to the analogy of reason[Pg 216] and the lower cognitive faculties, when it is æsthetic;[45] a lesser truth in exchange for the greater which man is not always able to attain, thanks to the "malum metaphysicum."[46] Thus moral truths are comprehended in one fashion by a comic poet, in another by a moral philosopher; an eclipse is described in one way by an astronomer and in another by a shepherd speaking to his friends or his sweetheart.[47] Universals even are accessible, in part at least, to the inferior faculty.[48] Take the case of two philosophers, a dogmatic and a sceptic, arguing, with an æsthete listening to them. If the arguments of either party are so balanced that the hearer cannot determine which is true and which false, this appearance is to him æsthetic truth: if one adversary succeed in overbearing the other so that one argument is shown clearly to be wrong, the error just revealed is likewise æsthetic[49] falsity. Truths strictly æsthetic are (and this is the decisive point) those which appear neither entirely true nor entirely false: probable truths. "Talia autem de quibus non complete quidem certi sumus, neque tamen falsitatem aliquam in iisdem appercipimus, sunt verisimilia. Est ergo veritas æsthetica, a potiori dicta verisimilitudo, ille veritatis gradus, qui, etiamsi non evectus sit ad completam certitudinem, tamen nihil contineat falsitatis observabilis."[50] And especially the immediate sequel: "Cujus habent spectator es auditor esve intra animum quum vident audiuntve, quasdam anticipationes, quod plerumque fit, quod fieri solet, quod in opinione positum est, quod habet ad haec in se quandam similitudinem, sive id falsum (logice et latissime), sive verum sit (logice et strictissime), quod non sit facile a nostris sensibus abhorrens: hoc illud est εἰκός et verisimile quod, Aristotele et Cicerone assentiente, sectetur æstheticus."[51] The probable embraces that which is true and certain to the intellect and the senses, that which is certain to the senses but not to the intellect, that which is probable logically and æsthetically, or logically[Pg 217] improbable but æsthetically probable, or, finally, æsthetically improbable but on the whole probable or that whose improbability is not evident.[52] So we reach the admission of the impossible and absurd, the αδύνατον and ἄτοπον of Aristotle.
Now, Baumgarten did not overcome any of the obstacles mentioned above. A fair and thorough study of his works leads to this conclusion. Even in his Meditationes, he struggles to clearly differentiate between imagination and intellect, as well as confused and distinct cognition. The law of continuity prompts him to create a scale of varying levels: among cognitions, the obscure are less poetic than the confused; the distinct are not poetic at all, but even the higher kinds (that is, the distinct and intellectual) are somewhat poetic to the extent that they are lower in nature; compound concepts are more poetic than simple ones; those with broader comprehension are "extensive clariores."[41] In the Æsthetic, Baumgarten elaborates on his ideas, thus revealing their flaws. If the book's introduction leads one to believe that he views aesthetic truth as centered on individual consciousness, that belief is shattered by the explanations that follow. As a good objectivist, he claims that metaphysical truth has a counterpart in the soul, namely, subjective truth, logical truth in a broad sense, or æsthetico-logical.[42] He argues that complete truth isn't found in the genus or species but in the individual. The genus is true, the species is more true, and the individual is the most true.[43] Formal logical truth is obtained "cum iactura," by sacrificing much significant material perfection: "quid enim est abstractio, si iactura non est?"[44] With that in mind, logical truth differs from aesthetic truth in that metaphysical or objective truth is presented to the intellect when it is narrow logical truth; at other times, it resonates with the analogy of reason[Pg 216] and the lower cognitive faculties, when it is aesthetic;[45] a lesser truth is exchanged for the greater that humans are not always able to achieve, due to the "malum metaphysicum."[46] Thus, moral truths are understood differently by a comic poet and a moral philosopher; an eclipse is described in one way by an astronomer and in another by a shepherd speaking to friends or a sweetheart.[47] Universals are even partly accessible to the lower faculty.[48] Consider two philosophers, a dogmatic one and a skeptic, with an aesthetic listener. If both sides’ arguments are so evenly matched that the listener cannot decide which is true and which is false, this perception serves as aesthetic truth; if one opponent manages to overpower the other and one argument clearly proves to be wrong, that revealed error is also aesthetic[49] falsehood. Strictly aesthetic truths are (and this is the crucial point) those that appear neither completely true nor completely false: probable truths. "Talia autem de quibus non complete quidem certi sumus, neque tamen falsitatem aliquam in iisdem appercipimus, sunt verisimilia. Est ergo veritas æsthetica, a potiori dicta verisimilitudo, ille veritatis gradus, qui, etiamsi non evectus sit ad completam certitudinem, tamen nihil contineat falsitatis observabilis."[50] And particularly the immediate follow-up: "Cujus habent spectator es auditor esve intra animum quum vident audiuntve, quasdam anticipationes, quod plerumque fit, quod fieri solet, quod in opinione positum est, quod habet ad haec in se quandam similitudinem, sive id falsum (logice et latissime), sive verum sit (logice et strictissime), quod non sit facile a nostris sensibus abhorrens: hoc illud est εἰκός et verisimile quod, Aristotele et Cicerone assentiente, sectetur æstheticus."[51] The probable encompasses what is true and certain to the intellect and the senses, what is certain to the senses but not to the intellect, what is logically and aesthetically probable, or logically improbable but aesthetically probable, or finally, aesthetically improbable yet overall probable, or that whose improbability isn't clear.[52] So we arrive at the acceptance of the impossible and absurd, the αδύνατον and ἄτοπον of Aristotle.
If after reading these paragraphs, highly important as revealing the true thought of Baumgarten, we turn once more to the Introduction to his work, we notice at once his commonplace and erroneous conception of the poetic faculty. To a friend who suggested that there was no need for him to concern himself with confused or inferior consciousness both because "confusio mater erroris" and because "facilitate inferior es, caro, debellandae potius sunt quam excitandae et confirmandae," Baumgarten replied that confusion is a condition wherein to find truth: that nature makes no sudden leap from obscurity to clarity: that noonday light is reached from night time through the dawn (ex node per auroram meridies): that in the case of the inferior faculties a guide, not a tyrant, is needed (imperium in facilitates inferiores poscitur, non tyrannis).[53] This is still the attitude of Leibniz, Trevisano and Bülffinger. Baumgarten is terrified lest he should be accused of treating subjects unworthy a philosopher. "Quousque tandem" (says he to himself), "dost thou, professor of theoretic and moral philosophy, dare to praise lies and mixtures of true and false as though they were noble works?"[54] And if there is one thing above all others from which he is anxious to guard himself it is sensualism, unbridled and non-moralized. The sensitive perfection of Cartesianism and Wolffianism was liable to be confused with simple pleasure, with the feeling of the perfection of our organism:[55] but Baumgarten falls into no such confusion. When in 1745 one Quistorp combated his æsthetic theory by saying that if poetry consisted in sensuous perfection it was a thing hurtful to men, Baumgarten answered disdainfully that he did not expect he[Pg 218] should ever find time to reply to a critic of such calibre as to mistake his "oratio perfecta sensitiva" for an "oratio perfecte (that is omnino) sensitiva."[56]
If, after reading these paragraphs, which are very important for revealing Baumgarten's true thoughts, we go back to the Introduction of his work, we immediately see his ordinary and mistaken idea of the poetic ability. When a friend suggested that he shouldn’t bother with confused or inferior consciousness because "confusion is the mother of error" and "inferior faculties are better subdued than stirred and confirmed," Baumgarten responded that confusion is a state in which we can find truth: that nature doesn’t make a sudden jump from darkness to light; that noonday brightness is reached from nighttime through the dawn. In the case of inferior faculties, a guide, not a tyrant, is needed. This attitude is still held by Leibniz, Trevisano, and Bülffinger. Baumgarten is afraid of being accused of discussing subjects unworthy of a philosopher. "How long," he asks himself, "do you, professor of theoretical and moral philosophy, dare to commend lies and mixtures of truth and falsehood as if they were noble works?" And if there's one thing he especially wants to avoid, it's unrestrained and immoral sensualism. The sensitive perfection of Cartesianism and Wolffianism could easily be mistaken for simple pleasure or the feeling of our organism’s perfection; but Baumgarten doesn’t fall into that trap. When, in 1745, a person named Quistorp challenged his aesthetic theory by saying that if poetry was about sensory perfection, it was harmful to people, Baumgarten dismissively replied that he didn’t expect to find the time to respond to a critic who could confuse his "perfect sensitive expression" with a "perfectly (that is, completely) sensitive expression."
Save in its title and its first definitions Baumgarten's Æsthetic is covered with the mould of antiquity and commonplace. We have seen that he refers back to Aristotle and Cicero for the first principles of his science; in another instance he attaches his Æsthetic to the Rhetoric of antiquity, quoting the truth enunciated by Zeno the Stoic, "esse duo cogitandi genera, alterum perpetuum et latius, quod Rhetorices sit, alterum concisum et contractius, quod Dialectices," and identifying the former with the æsthetic horizon, the latter with the logical.[57] In his Meditationes he rests upon Scaliger and Vossius;[58] of modern writers beside the philosophers (Leibniz, Wolff, Bülffinger) he quotes Gottsched, Arnold,[59] Werenfels, Breitinger[60]; by means of these latter he is able to make acquaintance with discussions upon taste and imagination, even without direct acquaintance with Addison and Du Bos, as well as the Italians, whose writings had immense vogue in Germany in his day, and with whom his resemblances leap to the eye. Baumgarten always feels himself to be in perfect accord with his predecessors; never at variance with them. He never felt himself to be a revolutionary; and though some have been revolutionaries without knowing it, Baumgarten was not one of them. Baumgarten's works are but another presentation of the problem of Æsthetic still clamouring for solution in a voice so much the stronger as it uttered a commonplace: he proclaims a new science and presents it in conventional scholastic form; the babe about to be born receives the name of Æsthetic by premature baptism at his hands: and the name remains. But the new name is devoid of new[Pg 219] matter; the philosophical armour covers no muscular body. Our good Baumgarten, full of ardour and conviction, and often curiously brisk and vivacious in his scholastic Latinism, is a most sympathetic and attractive figure in the history of Æsthetic: of the science in formation, that is to say, not of the science brought to completion: of Æsthetic condenda not condita.
Save for its title and initial definitions, Baumgarten's Æsthetic is filled with the dust of antiquity and common ideas. We’ve noted that he looks back to Aristotle and Cicero for the basic principles of his field; in another instance, he connects his Æsthetic to the Rhetoric of ancient times, quoting the truth expressed by Zeno the Stoic: "there are two kinds of thinking, one is continuous and broader, which pertains to Rhetoric, the other is concise and narrower, which pertains to Dialectic," identifying the former with the aesthetic perspective and the latter with logic.[57] In his Meditationes, he relies on Scaliger and Vossius;[58] among modern writers in addition to the philosophers (Leibniz, Wolff, Bülffinger), he cites Gottsched, Arnold,[59] Werenfels, and Breitinger[60]; through these latter figures, he engages with discussions about taste and imagination, even without direct exposure to Addison, Du Bos, or the Italians, whose works were hugely popular in Germany during his time, and with whom he shares clear similarities. Baumgarten always sees himself in complete agreement with his predecessors; he never feels at odds with them. He doesn’t consider himself a revolutionary; while some have unknowingly been revolutionaries, Baumgarten was not one of them. Baumgarten’s works are simply another take on the problem of Æsthetic still demanding a solution, a demand made even stronger by its ordinary nature: he announces a new science and presents it in the conventional scholastic style; the concept that is about to emerge is prematurely dubbed Æsthetic by him, and the name sticks. However, the new name lacks new[Pg 219] content; the philosophical shell hides no robust substance. Our well-meaning Baumgarten, filled with passion and conviction, often lively and energetic in his scholarly Latin, is a very sympathetic and appealing figure in the history of Æsthetic: of the science in the making, rather than the completed science: of Æsthetic condenda not condita.
[2] Art poétique (1669-1674).
[4] Sulzer, op. cit. i. p. 50.
[6] Essai sur le beau, Paris, 1741.
[11] Opera philosophica (ed. Erdmann), p. 78.
[12] Ibid, preface.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid, preface.
[13] Nouveaux Essais, ii. ch. 22.
[14] Op. cit. ii. ch. 11.
[16] Francisci Sanctii, Minerva seu de causis linguæ latinæ commentarius, 1587 (ed. with add. by Gaspare Scioppio, Padua, 1663); cf. bk. i. chs. 2, 9, and bk. iv.
[16] Francisci Sanctii, Minerva or On the Reasons of the Latin Language Commentary, 1587 (edited with additions by Gaspare Scioppio, Padua, 1663); see bk. i. chs. 2, 9, and bk. iv.
[26] Med. § 116.
[27] Æsthetica, i. pref.
[28] Æsthetica. Scripsit Alex. Gottlieb Baumgarten, Prof. Philosoph., Traiecti eis Viadrum, Impens. Ioannis Christiani Kleyb, 1750; 2nd part, 1758.
[28] Aesthetics. Written by Alex. Gottlieb Baumgarten, Prof. of Philosophy, in Traiectum ad Viadrum, published by Ioannis Christiani Kleyb, 1750; 2nd part, 1758.
[29] Med. § 116.
[30] Æsth. § i.
[31] Med.% 117.
[32] Æsth. § 71.
[33] Ibid. § 53.
[34] Med. § 115.
[35] Æsth. § 14.
[36] Ibid. § 18.
[37] Med. § 92.
[38] Ritter, Gesch. d. Philos. (Fr. trans., Hist, de la phil. mod. iii. p. 365); Zimmermann, Gesch. d. Æsth. p. 168; J. Schmidt, L. u. B. p. 48.
[38] Ritter, History of Philosophy (Fr. trans., History of Modern Philosophy iii. p. 365); Zimmermann, History of Aesthetics p. 168; J. Schmidt, L. & B. p. 48.
[40] Schmidt, op. cit. p. 44.
[41] Med. §§ 19, 20, 23.
[42] Æsth. § 424.
[43] Op. cit. § 441.
[44] Op. cit. § 560.
[45] Æsth. § 424.
[46] Op. cit. § 557.
[47] Op. cit. §§ 425, 429.
[48] Op. cit. § 443.
[49] Op. cit. § 448.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ibid. § 448.
[50] Op. cit. § 483.
[51] Op. cit. § 484.
[52] Æsth. §§ 485, 486.
[53] Op. cit. §§ 7, 12.
[54] Op. cit. § 478.
[56] Th. Joh. Quistorp, in Neuen Bücher-Saal, 1745, fasc. 5; Erweis dass die Poesie schon für sie selbst ihre Liebhaber leichtlich unglücklich machen könne; and A. G. Baumgarten, Metaphysica, 2nd ed., 1748, preface; cf. Danzel, Gottsched, pp. 215, 221.
[56] Th. Joh. Quistorp, in New Book Room, 1745, fasc. 5; Proving that poetry can easily make its admirers unhappy for itself; and A. G. Baumgarten, Metaphysics, 2nd ed., 1748, preface; cf. Danzel, Gottsched, pp. 215, 221.
[57] Æsth. § 122.
[58] Med. § 9.
[59] Op. cit. §§ 111, 113.
V
GIAMBATTISTA VICO
The real revolutionary who by putting aside the concept of probability and conceiving imagination in a novel manner actually discovered the true nature of poetry and art and, so to speak, invented the science of Æsthetic, was the Italian Giambattista Vico.
The true revolutionary who, by disregarding the idea of probability and reimagining creativity in a fresh way, really uncovered the true essence of poetry and art and essentially created the science of Aesthetics, was the Italian Giambattista Vico.
Ten years prior to the publication in Germany of Baumgarten's first treatise, there had appeared in Naples (1725) the first Scienza nuova, which developed ideas on the nature of poetry outlined in a former work (1721), De constantia iurisprudentis, outcome of "twenty-five years' continuous and harsh meditation."[1] In 1730 Vico republished it with fresh developments which gave rise to two special books (Della sapienza poetica and Della discoperta del vero Omero) in the second Scienza Nuova. Nor did he ever tire of repeating his views and forcing them upon the attention of his hostile contemporaries at every opportunity, seizing such occasion even in prefaces and letters, poems on the occasion of weddings or funerals, and in such press notices as fell to his duty as public censor of literature.
Ten years before the publication of Baumgarten's first treatise in Germany, the first Scienza nuova was released in Naples (1725), which expanded on ideas about the nature of poetry introduced in an earlier work (1721), De constantia iurisprudentis, the result of "twenty-five years of intense and rigorous thought."[1] In 1730, Vico republished it with new insights, leading to two specialized books (Della sapienza poetica and Della discoperta del vero Omero) in the second Scienza Nuova. He never grew tired of repeating his ideas and pushing them on the attention of his critical contemporaries whenever he could, utilizing opportunities even in prefaces, letters, poems for weddings or funerals, and in the press releases he was responsible for as the public censor of literature.
And what were these ideas? Neither more nor less, we may say, than the solution of the problem stated by Plato, attacked but not solved by Aristotle, and again vainly attacked during the Renaissance and afterwards: is poetry rational or irrational, spiritual or brutal? and,[Pg 221] if spiritual, what is its special nature and what distinguishes it from history and science?
And what were these ideas? We can say they were simply the solution to the question posed by Plato, challenged but not answered by Aristotle, and again unsuccessfully tackled during the Renaissance and afterwards: is poetry rational or irrational, spiritual or brutal? And, [Pg 221] if it is spiritual, what is its unique nature and how does it differ from history and science?
As we know, Plato confined it within the baser part of the soul, the animal spirits. Vico re-elevates it and makes of it a period in the history of humanity: and since history for him means an ideal history whose periods consist not of contingent facts but of forms of the spirit, he makes it a moment in the ideal history of the spirit, a form of consciousness. Poetry precedes intellect, but follows sense; through confusing it with the latter, Plato failed to grasp the position it should really occupy and banished it from his Republic. "Men at first feel without being aware; next they become aware with a perturbed and agitated soul; finally they reflect with an undisturbed mind. This Aphorism is the Principle of poetical sentences which are formed by the sense of passions and affections; differing thereby from philosophical sentences which are formed by reflexion through ratiocination; whence the latter approach more nearly to truth the more they rise towards the universal, while the former have more of certainty the more they approach the individual."[2] An imaginative phase of consciousness, but one possessed of positive value.
As we know, Plato placed it within the lesser part of the soul, the animal spirits. Vico elevates it and positions it as a period in human history: and since history for him means an ideal history whose periods are made up not of random events but of forms of the spirit, he treats it as a moment in the ideal history of the spirit, a form of consciousness. Poetry comes before intellect but follows sense; by confusing it with the latter, Plato missed the true position it should have occupied and excluded it from his Republic. "At first, people feel without being aware; then they become aware with a troubled and agitated soul; finally, they reflect with a calm mind. This aphorism is the principle of poetic sentences that are formed by the sense of passions and emotions; in contrast to philosophical sentences that arise from reflection through reasoning; therefore, the latter get closer to the truth the more they move towards the universal, while the former gain more certainty the closer they get to the individual."[2] An imaginative stage of consciousness, but one that holds real value.
The imaginative phase is altogether independent and autonomous with respect to the intellectual, which is not only incapable of endowing it with any fresh perfection but can only destroy it. "The studies of Metaphysics and Poetry are in natural opposition one to the other; for the former purges the mind of childish prejudice and the latter immerses and drowns it in the same: the former offers resistance to the judgement of the senses, while the latter makes this its chief rule: the former debilitates, the latter strengthens, imagination: the former prides itself in not turning spirit into body, the latter does its utmost to give a body to spirit: hence the thoughts of the former must necessarily be abstract, while the concepts of the latter show best when most clothed with matter: to sum up, the former strives that the learned[Pg 222] may know the truth of things stripped of all passion: the latter that the vulgar may act truly by means of intense excitement of the senses, without which stimulant they assuredly would not act at all. Hence from all time, in all languages known to man, never has there been a strong man equally great as metaphysician and poet: such a poet as Homer, father and prince of poetry."[3] Poets are the senses, philosophers the intellect, of mankind.[4] Imagination is "stronger in proportion as reason is weaker."[5]
The imaginative phase stands completely independent and self-sufficient from the intellectual phase, which cannot add any new value to it and can only diminish it. "The studies of Metaphysics and Poetry naturally oppose each other; the former cleanses the mind of childish biases, while the latter plunges it back into those biases: the former resists sensory judgment, while the latter relies on it the most: the former weakens, while the latter empowers imagination: the former takes pride in not materializing spirit, while the latter strives to embody spirit: thus, the thoughts of the former must be abstract, while the concepts of the latter are best expressed when grounded in matter: in summary, the former aims for scholars to understand the truth of things devoid of any passion, while the latter focuses on motivating the masses to act genuinely through heightened sensory experiences, without which they surely would not act at all. Hence, throughout history, in all known languages, there has never been a single strong figure who is equally accomplished as a metaphysician and a poet: such a poet as Homer, the father and master of poetry." Poets represent the senses, while philosophers represent the intellect of humanity. Imagination is "stronger as reason is weaker."
No doubt "reflexion" may be put in verse; but it does not become poetry thereby. "Abstract sentences belong to philosophers, since they contain universals; and reflexions concerning such passions are made by poets who are false and frigid."[6] Those poets "who sing of the beauty and virtue of ladies by reflexion ... are philosophers arguing in verses or in love-rhymes."[7] One set of ideas belongs to philosophers, another to poets: these latter are identical with those of painters, from which "they differ only in colours and words."[8] Great poets are born not in epochs of reflexion but in those of imagination, generally called barbarous: Homer, in the barbarism of antiquity: Dante in that of the Middle Ages, the "second barbarism of Italy."[9] Those who have chosen to read philosophic reason into the verse of the great father of Greek poetry have transferred the character of a later age into an earlier, since the era of poets precedes that of philosophers and countries in infancy were sublime poets. Poetic locutions arose before prose, "by the necessity of nature" not "by caprice of pleasure"; fables or imaginative universals were conceived before reasoned, i.e. philosophical universals.[10]
No doubt "reflection" can be expressed in verse, but that doesn't make it poetry. "Abstract statements belong to philosophers, since they deal with universal truths; and reflections on such emotions are made by poets who are insincere and dull." Those poets "who celebrate the beauty and virtue of women through reflection... are philosophers arguing in verses or in love songs." One set of ideas belongs to philosophers, and another to poets: the latter are the same as those of painters, with the only difference being "in colors and words." Great poets are born not in times of reflection but in times of imagination, often called barbaric: Homer in the barbarism of ancient times, Dante in that of the Middle Ages, the "second barbarism of Italy." Those who interpret philosophical reasoning in the verse of the great father of Greek poetry have imposed the character of a later age on an earlier one, as the era of poets came before that of philosophers, and young nations produced great poets. Poetic expressions emerged before prose, "by the necessity of nature" not "by the caprice of pleasure"; fables or imaginative universals were conceived before rational, i.e., philosophical universals.
With these observations Vico justified and at the same time corrected the opinion of Plato in the Republic, denying to Homer wisdom, every kind of wisdom; the legislative of Lycurgus and Solon, the philosophic of Thales, Anacharsis and Pythagoras, the strategic of military commanders.[11] To Homer (he says) belongs wisdom, undoubtedly, but poetic wisdom only: the Homeric images and comparisons derived from wild beasts and the elements of savage nature are incomparable; but "such success does not spring from talent imbued with domesticity and civilized with any philosophy."[12]
With these observations, Vico justified and also corrected Plato's opinion in the Republic, rejecting the idea that Homer possessed wisdom of any kind; the legislative wisdom of Lycurgus and Solon, the philosophical wisdom of Thales, Anacharsis, and Pythagoras, or the strategic wisdom of military leaders.[11] Vico argues that Homer does possess wisdom, but only poetic wisdom: the images and comparisons in Homer's work, drawn from wild animals and the elements of untamed nature, are unmatched; however, "this kind of success doesn't come from talent shaped by domesticity or refined by any sort of philosophy."[12]
When anybody takes to writing poetry in an era of reflexion, it is because he is returning to childhood and "putting his mind in fetters"; no longer reflecting with his intellect, he follows imagination and loses himself in the particular. If a true poet dallies with philosophical ideas, it is not "that he may assimilate them and dismiss imagination," but merely "that he may have them in front of him, to examine as though on a stage or public platform."[13] The New Comedy which made its appearance after Socrates is undeniably impregnated with philosophic ideas, with intellectual universals, with "intelligible kinds of human conduct"; but its authors were poets in so far only as they knew how to transform logic into imagination and their ideas into portraits.[14]
When someone starts writing poetry during a time of reflection, it's because they're returning to their childhood and "putting their mind in chains"; instead of thinking with their intellect, they follow their imagination and get lost in the details. If a true poet engages with philosophical ideas, it’s not "to absorb them and dismiss imagination," but simply "to have them before him, to examine as if on a stage or public platform." [13] The New Comedy that emerged after Socrates is undoubtedly filled with philosophical ideas, intellectual universals, and "understandable types of human behavior"; however, its authors were poets only to the extent that they knew how to turn logic into imagination and their ideas into portrayals. [14]
The dividing line between art and science, imagination and intellect, is here very strongly drawn: the two distinct activities are repeatedly contrasted with a sharpness that leaves no room for confusion. The line of demarcation between poetry and history is hardly less firm. While not quoting Aristotle's passage, Vico implicitly shows why poetry seemed to Aristotle more philosophical than history, and at the same time he dispels the erroneous opinion that history concerns the particular and poetry the universal. Poetry joins hands with science not because it consists in the contemplation of concepts but because, like science, it is ideal. The most beautiful[Pg 224] poetic story must be "wholly ideal": "by means of idea, the poet breathes reality into things otherwise unreal; masters of poetry claim that their art must be wholly compact of imagination, like a painter of the ideal, not imitative like a portrait-painter: whence, from their likeness to God the Creator, poets and painters alike are called divine."[15] And against those who blame poets for telling stories which, they say, are untrue, Vico protests: "The best stories are those approximating most nearly to ideal truth, the eternal truth of God: it is immeasurably more certain than the truth of historians who often bring into play caprice, necessity or fortune; but such a Captain as, for instance, Tasso's Godfrey is the type of a captain of all times, of all nations, and so are all personages of poetry, whatever difference there may be in sex, age, temperament, custom, nation, republic, grade, condition or fortune; they are nothing save the eternal properties of the human soul, rationally discussed by politicians, economists and moral philosophers, and painted as portraits by the poet."[16] Referring to an observation made by Castelvetro, and approving it in part, to the effect that if poetry is a presentiment of the possible it should be preceded by history, imitation of the real, yet finding himself confronted by the difficulty that, nevertheless, poets invariably precede historians, Vico solves the problem by identifying history with poetry: primitive history was poetry, its plot was narration of fact, and Homer was the first historian; or rather "he was a heroic character amongst Greek men, in so far as they poetically narrated their own history."[17] Poetry and history, therefore, are originally identical; or rather, undifferentiated. "But inasmuch as it is not possible to give false ideas, since falsity arises from an embroiled combination of ideas, so is it impossible to give a tradition, however fabulous, that has not had, at the beginning, a basis of truth."[18] Hence we gain[Pg 225] an entirely new insight into mythology: it is no longer an arbitrary calculated invention, but a spontaneous vision of truth as it presented itself to the spirit of primitive man. Poetry gives an imaginative vision; science or philosophy intelligible truth; history the consciousness of certitude.
The line between art and science, imagination and intellect, is drawn very clearly here: the two different activities are repeatedly contrasted in a way that leaves no room for misunderstanding. The distinction between poetry and history is just as strong. While not directly quoting Aristotle, Vico subtly explains why Aristotle considered poetry to be more philosophical than history, and at the same time, he dispels the mistaken belief that history deals with the specific and poetry with the universal. Poetry aligns with science not because it focuses on concepts but because, like science, it is ideal. The most beautiful poetic story must be "completely ideal": "through ideas, the poet brings reality to things that would otherwise be unreal; masters of poetry argue that their art must be entirely composed of imagination, like a painter of the ideal, not imitative like a portrait artist: hence, due to their resemblance to God the Creator, both poets and painters are called divine." And to those who criticize poets for telling stories that they claim are untrue, Vico responds: "The best stories are those that come closest to ideal truth, the eternal truth of God: this truth is infinitely more certain than the truth of historians, who often involve randomness, necessity, or chance; yet a character like Tasso's Godfrey represents the ideal captain of all times and nations, and this is true for all characters in poetry, regardless of differences in gender, age, temperament, customs, nationality, government, status, or fortune; they represent nothing but the eternal qualities of the human soul, rationally examined by politicians, economists, and moral philosophers, and portrayed as images by the poet." Referring to a point made by Castelvetro, which he partly agrees with—that if poetry is a glimpse of the possible, it should follow history, an imitation of reality—Vico grapples with the fact that poets always seem to come before historians. He resolves this by equating history with poetry: early history was poetry, its narrative was a recounting of facts, and Homer was the first historian; in fact, "he was a heroic figure among the Greeks, as they poetically narrated their own history." Therefore, poetry and history are originally the same or, more accurately, indistinguishable. "But since it is impossible to convey false ideas, as falsehood comes from a muddled mix of ideas, it is also impossible to present a tradition, however mythical, that does not have a foundation of truth at its beginning." Thus, we gain a completely new perspective on mythology: it is no longer a calculated invention, but rather a spontaneous vision of truth as it appeared to the spirit of primitive humanity. Poetry offers an imaginative vision; science or philosophy provides understandable truth; history delivers a sense of certainty.
Language and poetry are, in Vico's estimation, substantially the same. In refuting the "vulgar error of grammarians" who maintain the priority of the birth of prose over that of verse, he finds "within the origin of Poetry, so far as it has been herein discovered," the "origin of languages and the origin of letters."[19] This discovery was made by Vico after "toil as disagreeable and overwhelming as we should undergo had we to strip off our own nature and enter into that of the primæval men of Hobbes, Grotius, or Puffendorf; creatures possessing no language at all, by whom were created the languages of the ancient world."[20] But his painful labour was richly repaid by his refutation of the erroneous theory that languages sprang from convention or, as he said, "signified at will," whereas it is evident that "from their natural origin words must have had natural meanings; this is plainly seen in common Latin ... wherein almost all words have arisen by natural necessity, either from natural properties or from their sensible effects; and in general, metaphor forms the bulk of language in the case of every people."[21] This argument strikes a blow at another common error of the grammarians, "that the language of prose writers is correct, that of poets incorrect."[22] The poetic tropes grouped under the heading of metonymy seem to Vico to be "born of the nature of primitive peoples, not of capricious selection by men skilled in poetic art";[23] stories told "by means of similitudes,[Pg 226] imagery and comparisons," result "from lack of the genera and species required to define things with propriety," and "are therefore, by reason of natural necessities, common to entire peoples."[24] The earliest languages must have consisted of "dumb gestures and objects which had natural connexions with the ideas to be expressed."[25] He observes very acutely that to these figurate languages belong not only hieroglyphics but the emblems, knightly bearings, devices and blazons which he calls "mediæval hieroglyphics."[26] In the barbarous Middle Ages "Italy was forced to fall back on the mute language ... of the earliest gentile nations in which men, before discovering articulate speech, were obliged like mutes to use actions or objects having natural connexions with the ideas, which at that time must have been exceedingly sensuous, of the things which they wished to signify; such expressions, clad in almost vocal words, must have had all the lively expressiveness of poetic diction." [27] Hence arise three kinds or phases of language: dumb show, the language of the gods; heraldic language, or that of the heroes; and spoken language. Vico also looked forward to a universal system of etymology, a "dictionary of mental words common to all nations."
Language and poetry are, according to Vico, fundamentally the same. He counters the "common misunderstanding of grammarians" who argue that prose came before verse by asserting that "within the origin of Poetry, as discovered here," lies "the origin of languages and the origin of letters."[19] Vico made this discovery after "effort as unpleasant and overwhelming as what we would experience if we had to strip away our own nature and step into that of the primitive men described by Hobbes, Grotius, or Puffendorf; beings without any language at all, who created the languages of the ancient world."[20] But his difficult work was richly rewarded by refuting the mistaken idea that languages originated from convention or, as he put it, "signified at will." He argued instead that "from their natural origin words must have had natural meanings; this is clearly evident in common Latin... where almost all words emerged from natural necessity, either from natural properties or from their observable effects; and generally, metaphor constitutes the majority of language for every society."[21] This argument challenges another frequent mistake of grammarians, "that the language of prose writers is correct, while that of poets is incorrect."[22] The poetic devices categorized under metonymy seem to Vico to be "born from the nature of primitive peoples, not from random choices made by those skilled in poetic art";[23] stories told "through similitudes,[Pg 226] imagery, and comparisons," arise "from the absence of the categories and types needed to accurately define things," and "are therefore, due to natural necessities, common to entire populations."[24] The earliest languages must have been made up of "silent gestures and objects that had natural connections with the ideas to be expressed."[25] He keenly notes that these figurative languages include not only hieroglyphics but also the emblems, heraldry, symbols, and coats of arms that he refers to as "medieval hieroglyphics."[26] During the barbaric Middle Ages, "Italy had to revert to the silent language ... of the earliest gentile nations where men, prior to discovering spoken language, were forced like mutes to express ideas using actions or objects that had natural connections with the very sensuous concepts they wanted to signify; such expressions, dressed in nearly vocal words, must have had all the vibrant expressiveness of poetic language." [27] Thus, three types or stages of language emerge: silent gesture, the language of the gods; heraldic language, or that of heroes; and spoken language. Vico also anticipated a universal system of etymology, a "dictionary of mental words common to all nations."
A man with ideas of this sort about imagination, language and poetry could not say he was satisfied with formalistic and verbal Logic, whether Aristotelian or scholastic. The human mind (says Vico) "makes use of intellect when from things which it feels by sense it gathers something that does not fall under sense: this is the true meaning of the Latin intelligere."[28] In a rapid outline of the history of Logic, Vico wrote: "Aristotle came and taught the syllogism, a method more suited to expound universals in their particulars than to unite particulars by the discovery of universals: then came Zeno with his sorites, which corresponds with modern[Pg 227] philosophic methods and refines, without sharpening, the wits; and no advantage whatever was reaped from either by mankind at large. With great reason, therefore, does Verulam, equally eminent as politician and philosopher, propound, commend and illustrate induction in his Organum: he is followed by the English with excellent results to experimental philosophy."[29] From this source is derived his criticism of mathematics, which have always, but especially in his day, been considered as the type of perfect science.
A man with these kinds of thoughts about imagination, language, and poetry couldn't say he was satisfied with formal and verbal logic, whether Aristotelian or scholastic. The human mind (says Vico) "uses intellect when it takes things perceived by the senses and gathers something beyond those senses: this is the true meaning of the Latin intelligere."[28] In a quick overview of the history of logic, Vico wrote: "Aristotle came and taught the syllogism, a method better suited to explain universals in their specifics rather than to connect specifics by discovering universals: then Zeno arrived with his sorites, which aligns with modern[Pg 227] philosophical methods and hones, without sharpening, the intellect; and no real benefit came from either for humanity as a whole. Therefore, Verulam, who is equally known as a politician and philosopher, rightly proposes, praises, and illustrates induction in his Organum: the English follow him with great success in experimental philosophy."[29] This forms the basis of his criticism of mathematics, which has always, but especially in his time, been seen as the model of perfect science.
In all this, Vico is not only a thorough revolutionary, but is quite conscious of being so: he knows himself to be in opposition to all previous theories on the subject. He says that his new principles of poetry "are wholly opposed to, and not merely different from, all which have been imagined from the time of Plato and his disciple Aristotle to Patrizzi, Scaliger and Castelvetro among the moderns; poetry is now discovered to have been the first language used by all nations alike, even the Hebrew."[30] In another passage he says that by his theories "is overthrown all that has ever been said of the origin of poetry, beginning from Plato and Aristotle, right down to our own Patrizzi, Scaliger and Castelvetro; and it is found that poetry arising through defect of human ratiocination is as sublime as any which owes its being to the later rise of philosophy and the arts of composition and criticism; indeed, that these later sources never gave rise to any poetry that could equal, far less surpass it."[31] In the Autobiography he boasts of having discovered "other principles of poetry than those found by Greeks and Latins and all others from those times down to the present day; on these are founded other views on mythology."[32]
In all this, Vico is not just a complete revolutionary; he’s fully aware of it. He sees himself as being in opposition to every previous theory on the topic. He claims that his new principles of poetry "are completely opposed to, and not just different from, everything that has been imagined since the time of Plato and his student Aristotle to Patrizzi, Scaliger, and Castelvetro among the moderns; poetry is now discovered to have been the first language used by all nations equally, even the Hebrew."[30] In another passage, he asserts that his theories "overthrow everything that has ever been said about the origin of poetry, starting from Plato and Aristotle, all the way down to our own Patrizzi, Scaliger, and Castelvetro; and it is found that poetry arising from a deficiency in human reasoning is as profound as any that comes from the later development of philosophy and the arts of composition and criticism; in fact, these later sources have never produced any poetry that could match, let alone surpass it."[31] In the Autobiography, he proudly states that he has discovered "other principles of poetry than those identified by the Greeks and Latins and everyone else from those times to the present day; on these principles are based different perspectives on mythology."[32]
These ancient principles of poetry "laid down first by Plato and confirmed by Aristotle" had been the[Pg 228] anticipation or prejudice which had misled all writers on poetic reason (among whom he cites Jacopo Mazzoni). Statements "even of most serious philosophers such as Patrizzi and others" upon the origin of song and verse are so inept that he "blushes even to mention them."[33] It is curious to see him annotating the Ars Poetica of Horace, with a view to finding some plausible sense in it by applying the principles of the Scienza nuova.[34]
These ancient principles of poetry, "first laid out by Plato and confirmed by Aristotle," had been the[Pg 228] expectation or bias that misled all poets about the nature of poetry (among whom he mentions Jacopo Mazzoni). The claims "even from the most serious philosophers like Patrizzi and others" about the origins of song and verse are so ridiculous that he "feels embarrassed even to bring them up."[33] It's interesting to see him annotating the Ars Poetica by Horace, trying to find some reasonable meaning in it by applying the principles from the Scienza nuova.[34]
It is probable that he was familiar with the writings of Muratori among contemporaries, for he quotes him by name, and of Gravina, who was a personal acquaintance; but if he read the Perfetta Poesia and the Forza della fantasia he could not have been satisfied by the treatment meted out to the faculty of imagination, so highly valued and respected by himself; and if Gravina influenced him at all it must have been by provoking him to contradiction. In this latter (if not directly in such French writers as Le Bossu) he may have met with the fallacy of regarding Homer as a repository of wisdom, a fallacy which he combated with vigour and pertinacity. In his estimation, among the gravest faults of the Cartesians was their inability to appreciate the world of imagination and poetry. Of his own times he complained they were "benumbed by analytical methods and by a philosophy which sought to deaden every faculty of soul which reached it through the body, especially that of imagination, now held to be mother of all human error": times "of a wisdom which freezes the generous soul of the best poetry," and prevents all understanding of it.[35]
It’s likely that he was familiar with Muratori’s writings among his contemporaries since he mentions him by name, and he knew Gravina personally. However, if he read the Perfetta Poesia and the Forza della fantasia, he couldn’t have been pleased with how the faculty of imagination was treated, as he held it in high regard. If Gravina had any influence on him, it must have only been to provoke him into disagreement. In this context, and perhaps influenced by French writers like Le Bossu, he encountered the misleading idea of viewing Homer as a source of wisdom—a mistake he argued against with energy and determination. He believed that one of the biggest failures of the Cartesians was their inability to appreciate the world of imagination and poetry. He lamented that his own time was "numbed by analytical methods and by a philosophy that aimed to stifle every soul faculty that reached it through the body, especially the imagination, which was seen as the source of all human errors”: an era marked by "a wisdom that freezes the generous soul of the best poetry," preventing any real understanding of it.[35]
It is just the same with the theory of language. "The manner of birth and the nature of languages has been the cause of much painful toil and meditation: nor, from the Cratylus of Plato, in which in our other works we have falsely delighted and believed" (he alludes to the doctrine followed by him in his own first book, De antiquissima Italorum sapientia), "down to Wolfgang[Pg 229] Latius, Julius Cæsar Scaliger, Francisco Sanchez and others, can we find anything to satisfy our understanding; so much that in discussing matters of this kind Signor Giovanni Clerico says there is nothing in philology involved in such a maze of doubt and difficulty."[36] The chief grammarian-philosophers do not escape criticism. Grammar, says he, lays down rules for speaking correctly: Logic for speaking truly; "and since in the order of nature we must speak truly before learning to speak correctly, Giulio Cesare della Scala, followed by the best grammarians, employs all his magnificent energy to reason to the causes of the Latin language from the principles of logic. But his great design ended in failure for this reason, that he attached himself to the logical principles of a single philosopher, namely Aristotle, whose principles are too universal to explain the almost infinite particulars which naturally beset him who would reason concerning a language. Whence it happened that Francisco Sanchez, who followed him with admirable zeal, attempting in his Minerva to explain the innumerable particles which are found in Latin by his famous principle of ellipsis, and trying thereby, though without success, to vindicate the logical principles of Aristotle, fell into the most cumbrous clumsinesses among an almost innumerable host of Latin phrases whereby he meant to make good the slight and subtle omissions employed by Latin in expressing its meaning."[37] The origin of parts of speech and syntax is wholly different from that assigned to them by folk who fancied that "the people who invented language must first have gone to school to Aristotle."[38] The same criticism undoubtedly must have extended to the logico-grammarians of Port-Royal, for Vico remarked that the Logic of Arnauld was built "on the same plan as that of Aristotle."[39]
It’s the same with the theory of language. "The way languages develop and their inherent nature has led to a lot of painful work and reflection: not even from the Cratylus of Plato, which we have wrongly enjoyed and believed in our other works" (he refers to the ideas he presented in his first book, De antiquissima Italorum sapientia), "all the way up to Wolfgang[Pg 229] Latius, Julius Caesar Scaliger, Francisco Sanchez, and others, can we find anything that truly makes sense to us; so much so that when discussing this topic, Signor Giovanni Clerico states there's nothing in philology that isn’t wrapped in confusion and difficulty." [36] The leading grammarian-philosophers aren’t free from critique. He argues that grammar sets rules for speaking correctly, while logic lays down rules for speaking truthfully; "and since we need to speak truthfully before we can speak correctly, Giulio Cesare della Scala, followed by the best grammarians, channels all his impressive energy into reasoning about the causes of the Latin language based on logical principles. However, his ambitious project fails because he relies on the logical principles of just one philosopher, Aristotle, whose principles are too broad to account for the countless specifics faced by anyone trying to reason about a language. As a result, Francisco Sanchez, who followed him with great enthusiasm, attempted in his Minerva to clarify the countless particles found in Latin with his well-known principle of ellipsis, and, although unsuccessfully, tried to defend the logical principles of Aristotle, stumbled into clumsy complexities amid an overwhelming number of Latin phrases meant to address the minor and subtle omissions that Latin uses to convey meaning." [37] The origins of parts of speech and syntax are entirely different from those proposed by people who believed that "the creators of language must have first gone to school with Aristotle." [38] The same criticism surely applied to the logico-grammarians of Port-Royal, as Vico noted that Arnauld's Logic was designed "on the same model as Aristotle's." [39]
It may well be granted that Vico was more in sympathy with the seventeenth-century rhetoricians, in whom we have detected a premonition of æsthetic science. For Vico, as for them, wit (referring to imagination and memory) was "the father of all invention": judgement concerning poetry was for him a "judgement of the senses," a phrase equivalent to "taste" or "good taste," expressions never used by him in this connexion. There is no doubt he was familiar with the writers of treatises on wit and conceits, for, in a dry rhetorical manual written for the use of his school (in which one looks in vain for a shadow of his own personal ideas), he quotes Paolo Beni, Pellegrini, Pallavicino and the Marquis Orsi.[40] He highly esteems Pallavicini's treatise on Style and has knowledge of the book Del bene by the same author;[41] perhaps too his mind was not unaffected by the flash of genius which had enabled the Jesuit for one instant to perceive that poetry consists of "first apprehensions." He does not name Tesauro, but there is no doubt he knew him; indeed the Scienza nuova includes a section, besides that on poetry, upon "blazons," "knightly bearings," "military banners," "medals," and so forth, precisely similar in method to that of Tesauro when he treats of" figurate conceits" in his Cannochiale aristotelico.[42] For Tesauro such conceits are merely metaphorical ingenuities, like any other; for Vico they are wholly the work of imagination, for imagination expresses itself not in words only, but in the "mute language" of lines and colours. He knew something also of Leibniz; the great German and Newton were by him described as" the greatest wits of the time"[43]; but he seems to have remained in complete ignorance of the æsthetic attempts of the Leibnitian school in Germany. His "Logic of poetry" was a discovery independent of, and earlier than, Bülffinger's Organon of the inferior faculties, the[Pg 231] Gnoseologia inferior of Baumgarten, and the Logik der Einbildungskraft of Breitinger. In truth, Vico belongs on one side to the vast Renaissance reaction against formalism and scholastic verbalism, which, beginning with the reaffirmation of experience and sensation (Telesio, Campanella, Galileo, Bacon), was bound to go on by reasserting the function of imagination in individual and social life: on the other side he is a precursor of Romanticism.
It can certainly be said that Vico resonated more with the seventeenth-century rhetoricians, from whom we've detected a hint of aesthetic science. For Vico, like them, wit (referring to imagination and memory) was "the father of all invention." His judgment about poetry was a "judgment of the senses," a phrase similar to "taste" or "good taste," terms he never actually used in this context. There's no doubt he was familiar with the writers of treatises on wit and clever expressions, as in a dry rhetorical manual he wrote for his school (where you won't find a trace of his personal ideas), he cites Paolo Beni, Pellegrini, Pallavicino, and the Marquis Orsi.[40] He holds Pallavicini's treatise on Style in high regard and is aware of the book Del bene by the same author;[41] perhaps too, he wasn't unaffected by the burst of genius that allowed the Jesuit to glimpse that poetry is made of "first apprehensions." He doesn’t mention Tesauro, but there's no doubt he knew him; in fact, the Scienza nuova contains a section, alongside poetry, about "blazons," "knightly bearings," "military banners," "medals," and so on, which is very similar in method to Tesauro's treatment of "figurate conceits" in his Cannochiale aristotelico.[42] For Tesauro, those conceits are just metaphorical cleverness, like any other; for Vico, they're entirely the product of imagination, which expresses itself not just in words, but in the "mute language" of lines and colors. He was also somewhat familiar with Leibniz; he referred to the great German and Newton as "the greatest wits of the time"[43]; yet he seems to have been completely unaware of the aesthetic efforts of the Leibnitian school in Germany. His "Logic of poetry" was a discovery made independently and earlier than Bülffinger's Organon of the inferior faculties, the[Pg 231] Gnoseologia inferior by Baumgarten, and the Logik der Einbildungskraft by Breitinger. In truth, Vico belongs on one side to the broad Renaissance reaction against formalism and scholastic verbalism, which, starting with the reaffirmation of experience and sensation (Telesio, Campanella, Galileo, Bacon), was destined to progress by reasserting the role of imagination in individual and social life; on the other side, he is a precursor of Romanticism.
The importance of Vico's new poetic theory in his thought as a whole as well as in the organism of his Scienza nuova has never been fully appreciated, and the Neapolitan philosopher is still commonly regarded as the inventor of the Philosophy of History. If by such a science is meant the attempt to deduce concrete history by ratiocination and to treat epochs and events as if they were concepts, the only result of Vico's efforts to solve the problem could have been failure; and the same is true of his many successors. The fact is that his philosophy of history, his ideal history, his Scienza nuova d' intorno alia comune natura delle nazioni, does not concern the concrete empirical history which unfolds itself in time: it is not history, it is a science of the ideal, a Philosophy of the Spirit. That Vico made many discoveries in history proper which have been to a great extent confirmed by modern criticism (e.g. on the development of the Greek epic and the nature and genesis of feudal society in antiquity and in the Middle Ages) certainly deserves all emphasis; but this side of his work must be kept distinctly apart from the other, strictly philosophical, side. And if the philosophical part is a doctrine expounding the ideal moments of the spirit, or in his own words "the modifications of our human mind," of these moments or modifications Vico undertakes especially to define and fully describe not the logical, ethical and economic moments (though on these too he throws much fight), but precisely the imaginative or poetic. The larger portion of the second Scienza nuova hinges on the discovery of the creative imagination, including the "new principles of Poetry," the observations[Pg 232] on the nature of language, mythology, writing, symbolic figures and so forth. All his "system of civilization, of the Republic, of laws, of poetry, of history, in a word, of humanity at large" is founded upon this discovery, which constitutes the novel point of view at which Vico places himself. The author himself observes that his second book, dedicated to Poetic Wisdom, "wherein is made a discovery totally opposed to Verulam's," forms "nearly the whole body of the work"; but the first and third books also deal almost exclusively with works of the imagination. It might be maintained, therefore, that Vico's "New Science" was really just Æsthetic; or at least the Philosophy of the Spirit with special emphasis upon the Philosophy of the Æsthetic Spirit.
The significance of Vico's new poetic theory within his overall thought and in the framework of his Scienza nuova has never been fully acknowledged, and the Neapolitan philosopher is still often seen as the creator of the Philosophy of History. If this science refers to the effort to deduce concrete history through reasoning and to treat periods and events as if they were concepts, the only outcome of Vico's attempts to address the issue would have been failure; this is also true for many of his successors. The truth is that his philosophy of history, his ideal history, his Scienza nuova d' intorno alia comune natura delle nazioni, does not pertain to the concrete empirical history that unfolds over time: it is not history, but rather a science of the ideal, a Philosophy of the Spirit. Vico made many discoveries in actual history that have largely been validated by modern criticism (e.g., regarding the development of the Greek epic and the nature and origins of feudal society in antiquity and the Middle Ages), which certainly deserves all the emphasis; however, this aspect of his work must be kept distinctly separate from the more strictly philosophical one. If the philosophical part is a doctrine explaining the ideal aspects of the spirit, or as he puts it, "the modifications of our human mind," Vico particularly focuses on defining and fully describing not the logical, ethical, and economic aspects (though he does shed light on these as well), but specifically the imaginative or poetic ones. A significant portion of the second Scienza nuova centers on discovering the creative imagination, including the "new principles of Poetry," observations[Pg 232] on the nature of language, mythology, writing, symbolic figures, and so on. All his "system of civilization, of the Republic, of laws, of poetry, of history, in a word, of humanity at large" is based on this discovery, which represents the new perspective from which Vico approaches his work. The author himself notes that his second book, dedicated to Poetic Wisdom, "wherein is made a discovery totally opposed to Verulam's," constitutes "nearly the whole body of the work"; but the first and third books also focus almost entirely on works of the imagination. Therefore, it could be argued that Vico's "New Science" was essentially just Æsthetic; or at least the Philosophy of the Spirit with a particular emphasis on the Philosophy of the Æsthetic Spirit.
Among so many luminous points, or rather in such a general blaze of light, there are yet dark nooks in his mind; corners that remain in shadow. By not maintaining a rigid distinction between concrete history and the philosophy of the spirit, Vico allowed himself to suggest historical periods which do not correspond with the real periods, but are rather allegories, the mythological expression of his philosophy of the spirit. From the same source arises the multiplicity of those periods (usually three in number) which Vico finds in the history of civilization in general, in poetry and language and practically every subject. "The first peoples, who were the children of the human race, founded first the world of the arts: next, after a long interval, the philosophers, who were therefore the aged among nations, founded the world of the sciences: with which humanity attained completion."[44] Historically, understood in an approximate sense, this scheme of evolution has some truth; but only an approximate truth. In consequence of the same confusion of history and philosophy he denied primitive peoples any kind of intellectual logic, and conceived not only their physics, cosmology, astronomy and geography as poetic in character, but their morals, their economy and their politics as well. But not only[Pg 233] has there never been a period in concrete human history entirely poetic and ignorant of all abstraction or power of reasoning, but such a state cannot even be conceived. Morals, politics, physics, all presuppose intellectual work, however imperfect they may be. The ideal priority of poetry cannot be materialized into a historical period of civilization.
Among so many bright points, or rather in such a general glow of light, there are still dark spots in his mind; corners that remain in shadow. By not keeping a strict separation between concrete history and the philosophy of the spirit, Vico allowed himself to suggest historical periods that don’t align with actual periods, but are instead allegories, the mythological expression of his philosophy of the spirit. From the same source comes the variety of those periods (usually three in number) that Vico identifies in the history of civilization in general, as well as in poetry, language, and almost every subject. "The first peoples, who were the children of the human race, created the world of the arts first: then, after a long interval, the philosophers, who were the elders among nations, established the world of the sciences: with which humanity achieved completeness."[44] Historically, understood in a loose sense, this scheme of evolution has some truth; but only a rough truth. As a result of the same mix-up between history and philosophy, he denied primitive peoples any form of intellectual reasoning, and viewed not only their physics, cosmology, astronomy, and geography as poetic in nature but also their morals, economy, and politics. However, there has never been a period in concrete human history that was entirely poetic and devoid of any abstraction or reasoning ability, and such a state cannot even be imagined. Morals, politics, and physics all require intellectual effort, no matter how flawed they may be. The ideal precedence of poetry cannot be turned into a historical period of civilization.
Linked with this error is another into which Vico often falls when he asserts that "the chief aim of poetry" is to "teach the ignorant vulgar to act virtuously" and to "invent fables adapted with the popular understanding capable of producing strong emotion."[45] Having regard to the clear explanations he himself gave of the inessentiality of abstractions and intellectual artifice in poetry; when we remember that for him poetry makes her own rules for herself without consulting anybody, and that he clearly established the peculiar theoretical nature of the imagination, such a proposition cannot be taken as a return to the pedagogic and heteronomous theory of poetry which in substance he had left far behind: therefore, without doubt, it follows from his historical hypothesis of a wholly poetical epoch of civilization, in which education, science and morality were administered by poets. Another consequence is that "imaginative universals" are apparently sometimes understood by him as imperfect universals (empirical or representative concepts as they were subsequently called); although, on the other hand, individualization is so marked in them and their unphilosophical nature so accentuated that their interpretation as purely imaginative forms may be taken as normal. In conclusion, we remark that fundamental terms are not always used by Vico in the same sense: it is not always clear how far "sensation," "memory," "imagination," "wit" are synonymous or different. Sometimes "sensation" seems outside the spirit, at others one of its chief moments; poets are sometimes the organ of "imagination,"[Pg 234] sometimes the "sensation" of humanity; and imagination is described as "dilated memory." These are the aberrations of a thought so virgin and original that it was not easy to regulate.
Linked to this error is another that Vico often makes when he claims that "the main purpose of poetry" is to "teach the ignorant masses to act virtuously" and to "create stories that resonate with the common understanding and can evoke strong emotions."[45] Considering the clear explanations he gave about the unimportance of abstractions and intellectual tricks in poetry; when we remember that for him, poetry creates its own rules without seeking approval from anyone, and that he clearly defined the unique theoretical nature of imagination, such a statement cannot be viewed as a return to the teaching and external theory of poetry that he had essentially moved beyond: thus, it logically follows from his historical theory of an entirely poetic era of civilization, where education, science, and morality were managed by poets. Another implication is that "imaginative universals" are sometimes seen by him as incomplete universals (empirical or representative concepts, as they were later termed); however, on the flip side, individualization is so pronounced in them and their unphilosophical nature is so emphasized that interpreting them as purely imaginative forms seems typical. In conclusion, we note that Vico does not always use fundamental terms consistently: it is often unclear how much "sensation," "memory," "imagination," and "wit" are synonymous or distinct. Sometimes "sensation" appears to lie outside the spirit, while at other times it seems to be one of its key moments; poets are sometimes seen as the voice of "imagination,"[Pg 234] while at other times representing the "sensation" of humanity; and imagination is described as "expanded memory." These are the quirks of a thought that is so fresh and original that it was not easy to systematize.
To sever the Philosophy of the Spirit from History, the modifications of the human mind from the historic vicissitudes of peoples, and Æsthetic from Homeric civilization, and by continuing Vico's analyses to determine more clearly the truths he uttered, the distinctions he drew and the identities he divined; in short, to purge Æsthetic of the remains of ancient Rhetoric and Poetics as well as from some over-hasty schematisms imposed upon her by the author of her being: such is the field of labour, such the progress still to be achieved after the discovery of the autonomy of the æsthetic world due to the genius of Giambattista Vico.
To separate the Philosophy of the Spirit from History, the changes in human thought from the historical ups and downs of societies, and Aesthetics from Homeric civilization, and by building on Vico's analyses to clarify the truths he presented, the distinctions he made, and the identities he recognized; in short, to cleanse Aesthetics of the leftovers from ancient Rhetoric and Poetics as well as from some overly simplistic frameworks imposed upon it by its creator: this is the area of work, this is the progress still needed after the discovery of the autonomy of the aesthetic world thanks to the genius of Giambattista Vico.
[2] Scienza nuova seconda, Elementi, liii.
[3] Scienza nuova pr. bk. iii. ch. 26.
[4] Scienza nuova sec. bk. ii. introd.
[5] Op. cit. Elem. xxxvi.
[6] Op. cit. bk. ii.; Sentenze eroiche.
[8] Letter to De Angelis, cit.
[10] Scienza nuova sec. bk. ii.; Logica poetica.
[11] Republica, x.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Republica, 10.
[12] Scienza nuova sec. bk. iii. ad init.
[13] Letter to De Angelis, cit.
[14] Scienza nuova sec. bk. iii. passim.
[15] Scienza nuova pr. bk. iii. ch. 4.
[17] Scienza nuova sec. bk. iii.
[23] Scienza nuova pr. bk. iii. ch. 22.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ New Science bk. 3, ch. 22.
[24] Scienza nuova sec. bk. iii., Pruove filosofiche.
[25] Scienza nuova pr. bk. iii.-ch. 22.
[26] Op. cit. bk. iii. chs. 27-33.
[27] Letter to De Angelis, cit.
[28] Scienza nuova sec. bk. ii. introd.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ New Science sec. bk. ii. introd.
[33] Scienza nuova pr. bk. iii. ch. 37.
[35] Letter to De Angelis, cit.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter to De Angelis, cit.
[39] Vita, cit. p. 343.
[42] Cf. p. 190.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. 190.
[43] Scienza nuova sec. bk. i., Del metodo.
[45] Scienza nuova sec. bk. iii. ch. 3; Scienza nuova sec. bk. ii., Della metafisica poetica; and bk. iii. ad init.
[45] New Science sec. bk. iii. ch. 3; New Science sec. bk. ii., On Poetic Metaphysics; and bk. iii. at the beginning.
VI
MINOR ÆSTHETIC DOCTRINES OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY
This step in advance had no immediate effect. The pages in the Scienza nuova devoted to æsthetic doctrine were actually the least read of any in that marvellous book. Not that Vico exercised no influence at all; we shall see that several Italian authors both of his own time and of the generation immediately following show traces of his æsthetic ideas; but these traces are all external and material and therefore sterile. Outside Italy the Scienza nuova (already announced by a compatriot in 1726 in the Acta of Leipzig with the graceful comment that magis indulget ingenio quam veritati and the pleasing information that ab ipsis Italis taedio magis quam applausu excipitur)[1] was mentioned toward the end of the century, as is well known, by Herder, Goethe, and some few others.[2] In connection with poetry, especially with the Homeric question, Vico's book was quoted by Friedrich August Wolf, to whom it had been recommended by Cesarotti[3] after the publication of the Prolegomena ad Homerum (1795), but without any suspicion of the importance of its general doctrine of poetry, of which the Homeric hypothesis was a mere[Pg 236] application. Wolf (1807) imagined himself in the presence of a talented forerunner in an isolated problem, instead of a man of intellectual stature towering above any philologist, however great.
This step forward had no immediate impact. The sections in the Scienza nuova that focused on aesthetic theory were actually the least read parts of that amazing book. It's not that Vico had no influence at all; as we will see, several Italian writers from his time and the next generation show signs of his aesthetic ideas. However, these signs are all external and superficial, making them unproductive. Outside of Italy, the Scienza nuova was mentioned toward the end of the century by Herder, Goethe, and a few others, as noted by a compatriot in 1726 in the Acta of Leipzig with the elegant remark that magis indulget ingenio quam veritati and the enjoyable detail that ab ipsis Italis taedio magis quam applausu excipitur.[1] In relation to poetry, especially regarding the Homeric question, Vico's book was cited by Friedrich August Wolf, who had been advised to read it by Cesarotti[3] after the release of the Prolegomena ad Homerum (1795), but without recognizing the significance of its broader theory of poetry—of which the Homeric hypothesis was just a specific application. Wolf (1807) saw himself in the presence of a clever precursor in a narrow issue, rather than a thinker of considerable intellect standing above any philologist, no matter how accomplished.
Neither by reliance on the works of Vico, who founded no real school, nor, it must be added, by any independent effort along new lines, did thought succeed in maintaining or improving upon the position already attained. A notable attempt to establish a philosophical theory of poetry and the arts was made by the Venetian A. Conti, who left numerous sketches for essays on imagination, the faculties of the soul, poetic imitation and similar subjects, designed for inclusion in a large treatise on the Beautiful and Art. Conti had started by professing ideas very like those of Du Bos, affirming that the poet must "put everything in images"; that taste is as indefinable as feeling, and that there are persons without taste just as there are blind and deaf persons; he also wrote polemical tracts against the Cartesians. Later he abandoned his sensationalistic or sentimentalist theories,[4] and, inquiring into the nature of poetry, declared himself ill-satisfied with Castelvetro, Patrizzi, and even Gravina. "Had Castelvetro," he observes, "who writes so subtly of Aristotle's Poetics, given two or three chapters to a philosophical explanation of the idea of imitation, he would have solved many questions raised but not clearly answered by himself concerning poetic theories. In his Poetica and in his controversy against Torquato Tasso, Patrizzi never succeeded in clearly defining the philosophical idea of imitation; he collected much useful information about the history of poetry, but wilfully lost the Platonic doctrine by allowing it to mingle with the historical detail instead of gathering it up without sophistry into a single point, when it would have appeared in a very different guise. The Ragion poetica of Gravina shadows forth a sort of philosophical idea of imitation; but so wholly engrossed is he in deducing therefrom rules for lyrical, dramatical[Pg 237] and epic poetry, and illustrating each with examples from the most celebrated poets, Greek, Latin and Italian, that he is too busy to question the sufficiency of the fertile idea he has propounded."[5] A close follower of contemporary European thought, Conti was familiar with Hutcheson, whose theories he vigorously repudiated, observing, "Why this multiplication of faculties?" The soul is one, and for scholastic convenience only has been divided into three faculties: sense, imagination, intellect; the first "concerns herself with objects present before her; imagination with those afar into which memory gradually merges: but the object of sense and imagination is always particular; it is only the mind, the intellect, the spirit, that by comparing particulars apprehends the universal." "Before introducing a new sense for the pleasure of beauty" Hutcheson should have "assigned limits to these three faculties of cognition and demonstrated that the pleasure occasioned by beauty does not arise from the three pleasures of these three faculties, or from intellectual pleasure alone, to which they all reduce, if the functions of the soul be carefully analysed." Thus it would appear that the mistake of the Scotchman[6] arose from his habit of separating pleasure from the cognitive faculties, placing the former apart in a special empty "sense of beauty."[7] On the other hand, when rewriting the history of the opinions of various critics upon the Aristotelian doctrine of the universal in poetry, Conti gave much weight to the dialogue Naugerius seu De poëtica of Fracastoro;[8] for an instant he seems on the point of grasping the essence of the poetic universal and identifying it with the characteristic, which makes us call even horrible things wholly beautiful. "In all his journeys Balzac never saw a beautiful old woman: in the poetic or picturesque sense an old woman is highly[Pg 238] beautiful, if depicted as having suffered all the dilapidations of age": immediately after, however, he identifies the characteristic with Wolff's concept of perfection: "It does not differ from being, nor does being differ from the truth which the schoolmen call transcendental and which is the object of all arts and all sciences; we call it the object of poetry when by means of imaginary presentations it ravishes the intellect and moves the wall, transporting both these faculties into the ideal and archetypal world of which, following S. Augustine, Father Malebranche discourses at length in his Recherche de la vérité."[9] In the same way Fracastoro's universal gives place to the universal of science: "Owing to the infinity of their determinations all we can know of particulars is their common properties, which is merely another manner of saying that we have no science save of universal. Thus it is precisely the same if we say the object of poetry is science or the universal; which is the doctrine of Navagero, following Aristotle."[10] The "imaginative universals of Signor Vico" (with whom he had interchanged some letters) opened no new views for him: he notes that Signor Vico "talks a great deal about them" and "holds that the most uncivilized men, having framed them not from any wish to please or serve others, but from the necessity of expressing their feelings as nature taught them, spoke in poetical language the elements of a theology, a physics, and an ethics wholly poetical." Conti excuses himself from immediate examination of "this critical question" and only opines that "it can be shown in many ways that these imaginative universals are the material or object of poetry, in so far as they contain within them sciences or things considered in themselves"[11]—a conclusion diametrically opposed to that which "Signor Vico" meant to express. Conti is next obliged to ask himself how it is possible that poetry's object should be not the true but the probable, when the universal of poetry is the same as that of science. He[Pg 239] answers by coming down to the commonplace level of a Baumgarten: "When sciences receive a particular colouring, we pass from the true to the probable." Imitation means giving the impression of truth; that is done by selecting a few of its features only; and this is the procedure in which the probable just consists. If you wish to describe the rainbow poetically, a great part of the Newtonian optics must be thrown overboard; thus "many circumstances of mathematical demonstration" will be neglected in poetical descriptions, and the rest, which is utilized, will form the probable or that particular "which awakens the universal idea, slumbering in the minds of the learned." The great art of poetry consists "in selection of the image containing the greatest number of points of universal doctrine which, by being inserted in the example, may so colour the precept that I may find it without seeking it, or recognize it through its connexion with events described."[12] Hence poetry cannot be content with imitation; allegory too is needed: "in ancient poetry one thing is read and another is meant." Here follows the inevitable instance of the Homeric poems, in which Conti certainly finds elements which cannot be reduced to instruction and allegory and therefore to some extent deserve the Platonic condemnation.[13] He recognizes a species of imagination differing from passive sensibility, "which Father Malebranche calls active imagination, and Plato the art of imagery; it comprises all that is meant by wit, sagacity, judgement and good taste, which teach a poet to use or not to use at a given time or place the rules and licences of art, and to control the extravagance of his imagery."[14] On the question of literary taste he follows the opinion of Trevisano and decides that it consists in "setting in mutual harmony, that is to say restraining within limits, the soul's cognitive faculties, memory, imagination and intellect, allowing none to overwhelm another."[15]
Neither by relying on the works of Vico, who didn’t really establish a school, nor, it should be mentioned, through any independent efforts in new directions, did thought manage to maintain or improve the position it had already achieved. A significant attempt to create a philosophical theory of poetry and the arts was made by the Venetian A. Conti, who left behind many sketches for essays on imagination, the faculties of the soul, poetic imitation, and similar topics, intended for inclusion in a comprehensive treatise on the Beautiful and Art. Conti initially embraced ideas quite similar to those of Du Bos, asserting that the poet must "put everything into images"; that taste is as indefinable as feeling, and that there are people without taste just as there are blind and deaf individuals; he also wrote critical essays against the Cartesians. Later, he moved away from his sensationalistic or sentimentalist theories,[4] and, questioning the nature of poetry, expressed dissatisfaction with Castelvetro, Patrizzi, and even Gravina. "Had Castelvetro," he notes, "who writes so subtly about Aristotle's Poetics, devoted two or three chapters to a philosophical explanation of the idea of imitation, he would have resolved many questions he raised but did not clearly answer regarding poetic theories. In his Poetica and in his debate against Torquato Tasso, Patrizzi never succeeded in clearly defining the philosophical concept of imitation; he gathered much useful information about the history of poetry but willingly lost the Platonic doctrine by allowing it to mix with historical details instead of gathering it coherently into a single point, where it would have appeared in a very different light. The Ragion poetica by Gravina suggests a sort of philosophical concept of imitation; however, he is so absorbed in deriving rules for lyrical, dramatic[Pg 237] and epic poetry and illustrating each with examples from renowned poets—Greek, Latin, and Italian—that he is too occupied to question the adequacy of the fruitful idea he has proposed."[5] A close follower of contemporary European thought, Conti was familiar with Hutcheson, whose theories he strongly rejected, saying, "Why this multiplication of faculties?" The soul is one, and for academic convenience, it has only been divided into three faculties: sense, imagination, intellect; the first "concerns itself with objects present before her; imagination with those that are distant into which memory gradually merges: but the object of sense and imagination is always specific; it is only the mind, the intellect, the spirit, that by comparing specifics grasps the universal." "Before introducing a new sense for the enjoyment of beauty," Hutcheson should have "defined limits for these three faculties of cognition and shown that the pleasure brought about by beauty does not stem from the three pleasures of these faculties, or from intellectual pleasure alone, to which they all reduce if the functions of the soul are carefully parsed." Thus, it seems the mistake of the Scot[6] arose from his tendency to separate pleasure from the cognitive faculties, keeping the former apart in a special empty "sense of beauty."[7] Conversely, when recasting the history of various critics’ opinions on the Aristotelian doctrine of the universal in poetry, Conti gave considerable weight to Fracastoro’s dialogue Naugerius seu De poëtica;[8] for a moment he seems on the verge of grasping the essence of the poetic universal and linking it to the characteristic that leads us even to label horrific things as entirely beautiful. "In all his travels, Balzac never encountered a beautiful old woman: in the poetic or picturesque sense, an old woman is highly[Pg 238] beautiful if depicted as having endured all the ravages of age": however, immediately after, he connects the characteristic with Wolff’s idea of perfection: "It does not differ from being, nor does being differ from the truth that the schoolmen call transcendental and which is the focus of all arts and sciences; we term it the object of poetry when through imaginary presentations it captivates the intellect and moves the soul, transporting both these faculties into the ideal and archetypal world that, following S. Augustine, Father Malebranche discusses at length in his Recherche de la vérité."[9] Similarly, Fracastoro’s universal gives way to the universal of science: "Due to the infinity of their determinations, all we can know of specifics is their common properties, which simply means that we have no science other than that of the universal. Thus, it is entirely the same if we say that the object of poetry is science or the universal; which is the doctrine of Navagero, following Aristotle."[10] The "imaginative universals of Signor Vico" (with whom he had exchanged some letters) opened no new perspectives for him: he remarks that Signor Vico "talks extensively about them" and "believes that the most uncivilized individuals, having formed them not out of a desire to please or serve others, but from the need to express their emotions as nature taught them, spoke in poetic language the elements of a theology, a physics, and an ethics completely poetic." Conti refrains from immediate examination of "this critical question" and merely states that "it can be demonstrated in many ways that these imaginative universals are the material or object of poetry, inasmuch as they contain within themselves sciences or things considered in themselves"[11]—a conclusion completely opposed to what "Signor Vico" intended to express. Conti then has to wonder how it is possible for poetry’s object to be not the true but the probable, when the universal of poetry is the same as that of science. He[Pg 239] responds by descending to the common level of a Baumgarten: "When sciences take on specific coloring, we shift from the true to the probable." Imitation means creating the impression of truth; this is done by selecting only a few of its features; and this is essentially what the probable consists of. If you want to describe the rainbow poetically, a large part of Newtonian optics must be disregarded; thus "many aspects of mathematical demonstration" will be overlooked in poetic descriptions, and the remaining details, which are utilized, will form the probable or that specific "which awakens the universal idea, dormant in the minds of the learned." The great skill of poetry lies "in selecting the image containing the greatest number of points of universal doctrine that, when embedded in the example, may so tint the precept that I can discover it effortlessly or recognize it through its connection with the described events."[12] Hence, poetry cannot be satisfied with mere imitation; allegory is also necessary: "in ancient poetry one thing is read and another is meant." Here follows the inevitable example of the Homeric poems, where Conti indeed finds elements that cannot be reduced to teaching and allegory and therefore, to some extent, merit the Platonic condemnation.[13] He identifies a type of imagination distinct from passive sensibility, "which Father Malebranche calls active imagination, and Plato the art of imagery; it includes everything associated with wit, insight, judgment, and good taste, which teach a poet when and how to use the rules and licenses of art appropriately, and to manage the excess of his imagery."[14] On the matter of literary taste, he aligns with Trevisano, concluding that it consists of "setting in mutual harmony, or restraining within limits, the soul's cognitive faculties—memory, imagination, and intellect—ensuring that none overwhelms the others."[15]
By assiduous travail of thought and perpetual search[Pg 240] for the best, Conti kept himself at the highest level of æsthetic speculation in contemporary Europe (Vico always excepted); at the same level as Baumgarten in Germany. We pass rapidly over other Italian writers such as Quadrio (1739), author of the first great encyclopædia of universal literature, in which he defines poetry as "the science of things human and divine, presented in pictures to the populace, and written in words connected by measure";[16] and Francesco Maria Zanotti (1768), who describes poetry as "the art of versification in order to give pleasure":[17] the first is worthy of a mediæval anthologist, the second of a no less mediæval composer of handbooks on rhythm and methods of composition. The only serious student of æsthetic was Melchior Cesarotti.
Through diligent thought and constant pursuit[Pg 240] of excellence, Conti maintained a top-tier level of aesthetic speculation in contemporary Europe (with the exception of Vico); on par with Baumgarten in Germany. We quickly move past other Italian authors like Quadrio (1739), who wrote the first major encyclopedia of world literature, defining poetry as "the science of human and divine things, presented in images to the public, and written in words arranged by meter";[16] and Francesco Maria Zanotti (1768), who characterized poetry as "the art of versification to provide enjoyment":[17] the former is fitting for a medieval anthologist, while the latter resembles a medieval composer of rhythm and composition handbooks. The only serious scholar of aesthetics was Melchior Cesarotti.
Cesarotti called attention to popular and primitive poetry: he translated Ossian and illustrated the text with dissertations; he unearthed antique Spanish poems and even the folk-songs of Mexico and Lapland; he studied Hebrew poetry; he dedicated the greater part of his life to the Homeric poems, examining all the theories of critics past and present, encountering Vico in this connexion and discussing his views. Besides this, he debated the origin of poetry, the pleasure given by tragedy, taste, the beautiful, eloquence, style, in short every problem belonging to æsthetics which had been raised up to his time.[18] One seems to catch an echo of Vico as one listens to his words on La Motte: "He had logic, but knew not that the logic of poetry differs somewhat from ordinary logic: he was a man of great talent, but he recognized talent only, and was incapable of feeling the immeasurable distance between judicious prose and[Pg 241] poetry: the real Homer with his attractive faults will always be more beloved than his reformed Homer with his cold, affected virtue."[19] Cesarotti purposed (1762) bringing out a great theoretico-historical book in whose first part "we shall suppose the non-existence of poetry and poetic art and try to trace by what path a man of illuminated reason can have reached the idea of the possibility of such an art and how he can have attained perfection by these means: every one will be able to see poetry growing up under his eyes, so to speak, and attest the truth of theory by the testimony of his own personal feelings."[20] Although celebrated throughout Italy in his day as one who "with the most pure torch of philosophy has thrown beams of light into the darkest recesses of poetry and eloquence,"[21] it does not appear that the distinguished scholar, the pleasing and desultory philosopher, offered any profound or original solutions. In 1797 he defined poetry as "the art of representing and perfecting nature by means of picturesque, animated, imaginative and harmonious discourse."[22]
Cesarotti drew attention to popular and primitive poetry: he translated Ossian and added his own commentary; he discovered ancient Spanish poems and even folk songs from Mexico and Lapland; he explored Hebrew poetry; he dedicated much of his life to the Homeric poems, examining all the theories of critics from past to present, encountering Vico in this context and discussing his views. Additionally, he debated the origins of poetry, the enjoyment derived from tragedy, taste, beauty, eloquence, style, and essentially every aesthetic issue raised up to his time.[18] One can sense an echo of Vico when listening to his remarks on La Motte: "He had logic, but didn’t realize that the logic of poetry is somewhat different from ordinary logic: he was a man of great talent, but he only recognized talent, and couldn't appreciate the vast difference between skillful prose and[Pg 241] poetry: the real Homer, with his appealing flaws, will always be more cherished than his refined version, which embodies cold, pretentious virtue."[19] Cesarotti intended (1762) to produce a major theoretical and historical book in which the first part would speculate on the non-existence of poetry and poetic art, attempting to trace how a person of enlightened reason could arrive at the idea of such an art's potential and how they could achieve perfection through these means: everyone would be able to witness poetry unfolding before their eyes, so to speak, and verify the truth of theory through their own personal experiences."[20] Although he was celebrated across Italy in his time as someone who "with the purest torch of philosophy has illuminated the darkest corners of poetry and eloquence,"[21] it seems that the esteemed scholar, the engaging and meandering philosopher, did not provide any deep or original solutions. In 1797, he defined poetry as "the art of representing and perfecting nature through picturesque, animated, imaginative, and harmonious expression."[22]
The fashion of the day in philosophy made men impatient of the ideas found in writers of treatises of former times. Arteaga praises Cesarotti for "that fine tact, that impartial criticism, that logical spirit derived not from the trickling streamlets of Sperone, Castelvetro, Casa and Bembo, but from the profound and inexhaustible springs of Montesquieu, Hume, Voltaire, d'Alembert, Sulzer, and writers of like temper."[23] Writing to Saverio Bettinelli, who was preparing a work on Enthusiasm, Paradisi hoped it would prove "a metaphysical history of enthusiasm which shall outweigh all those Poetics which are only fit to be burned," and would "make waste paper of Castelvetro, the 'Mintumo,' and that stupid[Pg 242] creature, Quadrio."[24] In spite of these aspirations Bettinelli's book (1769) contains little beyond vivacious and eloquent empirical observations concerning the psychology of poets, "poetic enthusiasm," to which he assigns six degrees, namely, elevation, vision, rapidity, novelty and surprise, passion and transfusion. Equally empirical was Mario Pagano in his two fragments, Gusto e le belle arti and Origine e natura della poesia (1783-1785), in which he grotesquely combines some ideas from Vico with the current sensationalism. Theoretico-imaginative form and sensuous pleasure are presented by him as two historical periods of art. "In their cradle the fine arts are directed towards making a true imitation of nature rather than towards loveliness. Their first steps are towards expression rather than charm.... In the most ancient poetry, even in the ballads of barbarous ages, there lives a most compelling pathos: passions are expressed naturally, even the sound of the words is alive with the expression of the things described." But "the period of perfection is reached at the moment when exact imitation of nature is coupled with complete beauty, accord and harmony," when "the taste is refined and society reaches its most complete form of culture." Fine arts "precede by a short time the dawn of philosophy, that is to say, the time of the most intense perfection of society"; indeed, certain modes of art, such as tragedy, must necessarily come later than philosophy whose aid must be invoked to further "the purgation of manners."[25]
The current trend in philosophy made people impatient with the ideas found in older writers. Arteaga praises Cesarotti for "his excellent judgment, his impartial critique, and a logical mindset that comes not from the shallow waters of Sperone, Castelvetro, Casa, and Bembo, but from the deep and endless springs of Montesquieu, Hume, Voltaire, d'Alembert, Sulzer, and similar thinkers."[23] Writing to Saverio Bettinelli, who was putting together a work on Enthusiasm, Paradisi expressed hope that it would serve as "a philosophical history of enthusiasm that surpasses all those Poetics that deserve nothing but to be burned," aiming to "turn Castelvetro, the 'Mintumo,' and that foolish[Pg 242] figure, Quadrio, into waste paper."[24] Despite these high hopes, Bettinelli's book (1769) includes little more than lively and articulate observations about the psychology of poets, categorizing "poetic enthusiasm" into six levels: elevation, vision, rapidity, novelty and surprise, passion, and transfusion. Similarly, Mario Pagano's two fragments, Gusto e le belle arti and Origine e natura della poesia (1783-1785), grotesquely mix some of Vico's ideas with contemporary sensationalism. He presents theorized imaginative form and sensory pleasure as two historical periods of art. "In their early stages, the fine arts aim to create a true imitation of nature rather than mere beauty. Their initial focus is on expression rather than charm... In the oldest poetry, even in the ballads of primitive times, there is a deeply compelling pathos: passions are expressed naturally, and even the sounds of the words vibrate with the meaning of the things they describe." However, "the peak of perfection occurs when exact imitation of nature aligns with total beauty, harmony, and balance," as society's taste refines and reaches its highest cultural development. The fine arts "are closely followed by the rise of philosophy, which marks the peak of societal perfection"; indeed, certain forms of art, like tragedy, can only emerge after philosophy, whose guidance is necessary for "the refinement of social conduct."[25]
The compatriots and successors of Baumgarten, like those of Vico, did little by way of understanding or improving upon his work. An enthusiastic admirer and disciple of Baumgarten who had attended his lectures at Frankfort-on-the-Oder, Georg Friedrich Meier, came forward in 1746 to defend the Meditationes against the attacks of Quistorp to whom the master had deigned no[Pg 243] reply;[26] already in 1748, prior to the publication of the Æsthetic, he had published the first volume of his Principles of all the Beautiful Sciences,[27] followed in 1749 and 1750 by the second and third volumes. This book, which is a complete exposition of Baumgarten's theory, is divided, according to the master's method, into three parts: invention of beautiful thoughts (heuristic), æsthetic method (methodic), and the beautiful signification of thoughts (semiotic); the first of these (occupying two and a half volumes) is subdivided into three sections: beauty of sense-apprehension (æsthetic richness, grandeur, verisimilitude, vivacity, certainty, sensitive life and wit), sensitive faculties (attention, abstraction, senses, imagination, subtlety, acumen, memory, poetic power, taste, foresight, conjecture, signification and the minor appetitive faculties), and the diverse kinds of beautiful thought (æsthetic concepts, judgements, and syllogisms). Elsewhere than in this book, which was reprinted many times (in 1757 an epitome was issued[28]), Meier discusses Æsthetic in several of his numerous works, especially in a little tract, Considerations on the First Principles of all Fine Arts and Sciences.[29] Who was more tenderly inclined than he towards the science so recently born and baptized? He was ardent in her defence against those who denied both her possibility and her utility, and against those who admitted these yet complained, not unreasonably, that she was substantially the same as that which in former days had been treated as Poetics and Rhetoric. He parried this accusation, of which he recognized the partial truth, by asserting that it was impossible for one writer to have perfect knowledge of all the arts: another of his excuses was to the effect that Æsthetic was a science too young to show the perfection reached by other sciences after the cultivation of centuries; in one place he says he has no intention of arguing "with those[Pg 244] enemies of Æsthetic who will not or cannot see the true nature and aim of this science, but have built for themselves in its place a deformed and miserable image against which, when they fight, they fight against themselves." With philosophic resignation he concludes that the same fate is in store for Æsthetic as for every science: "At first when almost unknown they encounter enemies and detractors who ridicule them through ignorance and prejudice; but later they meet persons of intellect who, by working at them conjointly, carry them on to their proper perfection."[30]
The colleagues and successors of Baumgarten, like those of Vico, did little to understand or improve upon his work. An enthusiastic admirer and student of Baumgarten who attended his lectures at Frankfort-on-the-Oder, Georg Friedrich Meier, stepped forward in 1746 to defend the Meditationes against Quistorp, who had received no response from the master; [Pg 243] [26] already in 1748, before the publication of the Æsthetic, he released the first volume of his Principles of all the Beautiful Sciences, [27] followed by the second and third volumes in 1749 and 1750. This book, which thoroughly explains Baumgarten's theory, is divided into three parts according to the master's method: the invention of beautiful thoughts (heuristic), aesthetic method (methodic), and the beautiful signification of thoughts (semiotic); the first part (spanning two and a half volumes) is divided into three sections: the beauty of sense perception (aesthetic richness, grandeur, verisimilitude, vivacity, certainty, sensitive life, and wit), sensitive faculties (attention, abstraction, senses, imagination, subtlety, acumen, memory, poetic power, taste, foresight, conjecture, signification, and the minor appetitive faculties), and the various types of beautiful thought (aesthetic concepts, judgments, and syllogisms). In addition to this book, which was printed multiple times (an epitome was issued in 1757[28]), Meier discusses aesthetics in several of his many works, especially in a short treatise titled Considerations on the First Principles of all Fine Arts and Sciences.[29] Who was more compassionate towards this newly born and baptized science than he? He passionately defended it against those who doubted both its possibility and usefulness, and against those who acknowledged these yet reasonably complained that it was largely the same as what had previously been called Poetics and Rhetoric. He countered this accusation, acknowledging its partial truth, by stating that it was impossible for one author to have complete knowledge of all the arts. Another of his justifications was that aesthetics was a science too young to exhibit the level of perfection attained by other sciences after centuries of development; in one instance, he stated he had no intention of arguing "with those[Pg 244] enemies of aesthetics who will not or cannot grasp the true nature and purpose of this science, but have constructed a distorted and miserable image of it against which they fight, ultimately fighting against themselves." With philosophical resignation, he concluded that aesthetics would face the same struggles as every other science: "At first, when they are almost unknown, they encounter adversaries and detractors who mock them out of ignorance and prejudice; but later, they encounter intelligent individuals who, by collaborating on them, elevate them to their rightful perfection."[30]
Students of the new science flocked to Halle University to hear Meier lecture on Æsthetic whose "chief author" or "inventor" (Haupturheber, Erfinder), as Meier never tired of repeating, was "Herr Professor Baumgarten"; at the same time warning them that his own Anfangsgründe were no mere transcription of Baumgarten's lectures.[31] Still, while recognizing the great gifts of Meier as publicity-agent, the facility, clarity and wealth of his eloquence, and his shrewdness in polemic, one cannot altogether deny the justice of the remark upon "Professor Baumgarten of Frankfort and his ape (Affe) Professor Meier of Halle."[32] Every defect of Baumgarten's Æsthetic reappears accentuated in Meier; the limits of the inferior cognitive faculties, alleged as the domain of poetry and the arts, are laid down by him most strangely. It is curious to note how, for example, he interprets the difference between the confused (æsthetical) and the distinct (logical), and the proposition that beauty disappears when made the object of distinct thought. "The cheeks of a beautiful girl whereon bloom the roses of youth are lovely so long as they are looked at with the naked eye. But let them be examined with a magnifying glass. Where is their beauty? One can hardly believe that such a disgusting surface, scaly, all[Pg 245] mounts and hollows, the pores full of dirt, with hairs sprouting here and there, can be the seat of that amorous attraction which subdues the heart."[33] That is described as "æsthetically false" whose truth the inferior faculty is unable to grasp: for example, the theory that bodies are composed of monads.[34] Once they have become intelligible to these faculties, general concepts possess great æsthetic richness, since they include infinite consequences and particular cases.[35] Æsthetic also comprehends those things which cannot be thought distinctly or, if so thought, might be capable of upsetting philosophic gravity: a kiss may be an excellent subject for a poet; but whatever would be thought of a philosopher who sought to demonstrate its necessity by the mathematical method?[36] Moreover, Meier includes the whole theory of observation and experiment in Æsthetic, to which this theory belongs, he says, by right of its connexion with the senses,[37] and also the whole theory of the appetitive faculties, because "æsthetic requires not only a fine wit but a noble heart as well."[38] He comes near truth sometimes, when, for example, he observes that the logical form presupposes the æsthetic and that our first concepts are sensitive, later becoming distinct by the help of logic;[39] and when he condemns allegory as "among the most decadent forms of beautiful thinking."[40] But, on the other hand, he thinks that logical distinctions and definitions, although not necessarily sought after by genius, are very useful in poetry; they are even indispensable as regulators of beautiful thinking and make up, as it were, the skeleton of the body poetic: great care, however, must be taken not to judge æsthetical general concepts, notiones æstheticæ universales, with the rigorous exactitude demanded by philosophical. And since such concepts, taken singly, may be likened to unstrung jewels, they must be connected by the string of æsthetic judgement and syllogism, the theory of which is identical with[Pg 246] that presented by Logic, setting aside that part which is of little or no use to genius, but belongs exclusively to the philosopher.[41] In his Considerations of 1757 Meier, having combated the principle of imitation (which appeared to him at once too broad, since science and morals are also imitations of nature, and too narrow, since art does not imitate natural objects solely nor should it imitate them all, for the immoral must be excluded), reaffirmed the thesis that the æsthetic principle consists in the "greatest possible beauty of sense-perception."[42] He upheld this by condemning as erroneous the belief that this sense-perception is wholly sensuous and confused, without any gleam of distinctness or rationality. The perception of sweet, bitter, red, etc., is wholly sensuous; but there is another perception which is both sensuous and intellectual, confused and distinct, in which both faculties, the higher and the lower, collaborate. When intellectuality prevails in this consciousness, then we have science: when sensibility, then we have poetry. "From our explanation it will be gathered that the inferior cognitive faculties must collect all the material of a poem, and all its parts. Intellect and judgement, on the other hand, watch and ensure that these materials are placed side by side in such a way that in their connexion distinction and order may be observed."[43] Here a plunge into sensationalism, there a fugitive glimpse of truth: most often, and in conclusion, an adherence to the old mechanical, ornamental, pedagogic theory of poetry: this is the impression left on us by the æsthetic writings of Meier.
Students of the new science gathered at Halle University to hear Meier lecture on Æsthetic, whose "main author" or "inventor" (Haupturheber, Erfinder), as Meier consistently pointed out, was "Professor Baumgarten"; at the same time, he warned them that his own Anfangsgründe were not just a rehash of Baumgarten's lectures.[31] Still, while acknowledging Meier's exceptional skills as a promoter, his clarity, richness of expression, and cleverness in debate, one cannot completely dismiss the fairness of the comment about "Professor Baumgarten of Frankfort and his ape (Affe) Professor Meier of Halle."[32] Every flaw in Baumgarten's Æsthetic is even more pronounced in Meier; the limitations of the lesser cognitive faculties, which he claims to define the territory of poetry and the arts, are laid out rather peculiarly. It's interesting to see how he, for instance, interprets the distinction between the confused (æsthetical) and the distinct (logical), as well as the idea that beauty fades when it becomes the focus of clear thought. "The cheeks of a beautiful girl adorned with the bloom of youth look lovely as long as they're viewed with the naked eye. But if examined under a magnifying glass, where is their beauty? One can hardly believe that such a repulsive surface, with scaly tips, bumps and hollows, dirt-filled pores, and hairs sprouting here and there, could be the source of that romantic appeal that captivates the heart."[33] Anything described as "æsthetically false" is beyond the grasp of the lesser faculty: for example, the theory that bodies are made up of monads.[34] Once these concepts become understandable to these faculties, general concepts have great æsthetic value, as they encompass infinite possibilities and specific cases.[35] Æsthetic also includes things that cannot be distinctly thought of or could disrupt philosophical seriousness if they were thought about distinctly: a kiss might be a great theme for a poet; but what would we think of a philosopher who tried to prove its necessity using mathematical methods?[36] Moreover, Meier encompasses the entire theory of observation and experimentation in Æsthetic, which he claims belongs to this theory by virtue of its connection to the senses,[37] as well as the entire theory of the appetitive faculties, because "æsthetic requires not only a sharp mind but also a noble heart."[38] He sometimes approaches the truth, for instance, when he notes that the logical form builds on the æsthetic and that our initial concepts are sensory before becoming clear with the help of logic;[39] and when he criticizes allegory as "one of the most degenerate forms of beautiful thought."[40] But conversely, he believes that while logical distinctions and definitions aren't necessarily pursued by genius, they are very helpful in poetry; they are even essential as regulators of beautiful thought and form, so to speak, the skeleton of the poetic body: however, great care must be taken not to evaluate æsthetical general concepts, notiones æstheticæ universales, with the strict precision required by philosophical analysis. And since such concepts, when viewed individually, may resemble unstrung jewels, they need to be linked by the thread of æsthetic judgment and syllogism, the theory of which aligns with[Pg 246] that presented by Logic, excluding the parts that are of little or no use to genius but are strictly for the philosopher.[41] In his Considerations from 1757, Meier, having challenged the principle of imitation (which he found too broad, since science and morals are also imitations of nature, and too narrow, as art shouldn’t only imitate natural objects nor all of them, because the immoral must be excluded), reasserted the thesis that the æsthetic principle is based on the "greatest possible beauty of sense-perception."[42] He supported this by rejecting the view that sense-perception is entirely sensuous and confused, lacking any element of clarity or reason. The perception of sweet, bitter, red, and so on, is entirely sensuous; but there is another perception that is both sensuous and intellectual, confused yet clear, where both the higher and lower faculties work together. When the intellectual aspect dominates in this awareness, we achieve science; when sensitivity takes over, we find poetry. "From our explanation, it should be clear that the lesser cognitive faculties gather all the materials for a poem and its components. Meanwhile, intellect and judgment ensure that these materials are arranged so that distinction and order can be observed in their connection."[43] Here lies a dive into sensationalism, there a fleeting insight of truth: most often, and ultimately, what remains is an adherence to the traditional mechanical, ornamental, educational theory of poetry: this is the impression left on us by Meier's æsthetic writings.
Another disciple of Baumgarten, Mendelssohn, conceiving beauty as "indistinct image of a perfection," deduced that God can have no perception of beauty, as this is merely a phenomenon of human imperfection. According to him a primary form of pleasure is that of the senses, arising from "the bettered state of our bodily constitution"; a secondary form is the æsthetic fact of sensible beauty, that is to say, unity in variety; a third[Pg 247] form is perfection, or harmony in variety.[44] He too repudiates Hutcheson's deus ex machina, the sense of beauty. Sensible beauty, perfection such as can be apprehended by the senses, is independent of the fact that the object represented is beautiful or ugly, good or bad by nature; it suffices that it leaves us not indifferent: whence Mendelssohn agrees with Baumgarten's definition, "a poem is a discourse sensibly perfect."[45] Elias Schlegel (1742) conceived art as imitation, not so servile as to seem a copy, but having similarity rather than identity with nature: he considered the duty of poetry was first to please and only afterwards to instruct.[46] Treatises on Æsthetic, university lectures or slender volumes for use of the public, Theories of the Fine Arts and Letters, Manuals, Sketches, Texts, Principles, Introductions, Lectures, Essays, and Considerations on Taste poured down thick and fast on Germany during the second half of the eighteenth century. There are at least thirty full or complete treatises and many dozens of minor tracts or fragments. After the Protestant universities, the Catholic took up the new science, which was taught by Riedel at Vienna, Herwigh at Würzburg, Ladrone at Mainz, Jacobi at Freiburg, and by others at Ingolstadt after the expulsion of the Jesuits.[47] A pretty little volume on the First Principles of the Fine Arts[48] was written (1790) for Catholic schools by the notorious Franciscan friar Eulogius Schneider, who, after being unfrocked, terrorised Strasburg in the days of the Convention, and met his end under the guillotine. The frenzied output of these German Æsthetics resembles that of Poetics in[Pg 248] Italy in the sixteenth century, after the rise to popularity of Aristotle's treatise. Between 1771 and 1774 the Swiss Sulzer brought out his great æsthetic encyclopædia, The General Theory of the Fine Arts, in alphabetical order, with historical notes upon each article, which were greatly enlarged in the second edition of 1792, edited by a retired Prussian captain, von Blankenburg.[49] In 1799, one J. Roller published a first Sketch of the History of Æsthetic,[50] in which he observes not unjustly, "Patriotic youth will be pleased to recognize that Germany has produced more literature on this subject than any other country."[51]
Another follower of Baumgarten, Mendelssohn, viewed beauty as "a vague image of perfection," concluding that God cannot experience beauty, since it's just a result of human imperfection. He argued that the primary source of pleasure comes from our senses, stemming from "an improved state of our physical makeup"; a secondary form is the aesthetic experience of tangible beauty, meaning unity in variety; a third form is perfection, or harmony in diversity.[Pg 247] He also rejected Hutcheson's deus ex machina, the sense of beauty. Tangible beauty, perfection that can be perceived by the senses, exists independently of whether the object in question is inherently beautiful or ugly, good or bad; it is enough that it evokes a response in us: thus, Mendelssohn aligns with Baumgarten's definition that "a poem is a sensibly perfect discourse."[45] Elias Schlegel (1742) viewed art as imitation, but not so much that it looks like a mere copy; instead, it should resemble rather than replicate nature: he believed poetry’s primary purpose is to entertain and only secondly to educate.[46] Treatises on Aesthetics, university lectures, and slim volumes for public use, including Theories of the Fine Arts and Letters, Manuals, Sketches, Texts, Principles, Introductions, Lectures, Essays, and Considerations on Taste surged in Germany during the latter half of the eighteenth century. There are at least thirty full or complete treatises and many dozens of smaller tracts or fragments. After the Protestant universities, the Catholic institutions adopted the new field, taught by Riedel in Vienna, Herwigh in Würzburg, Ladrone in Mainz, Jacobi in Freiburg, and others in Ingolstadt following the Jesuits’ expulsion.[47] A charming little book on the First Principles of the Fine Arts[48] was written (1790) for Catholic schools by the infamous Franciscan friar Eulogius Schneider, who, after being defrocked, instilled fear in Strasbourg during the Convention days and met his end by guillotine. The frantic publication of these German Aesthetics mirrors that of Poetics in[Pg 248] Italy in the sixteenth century, following the popularity of Aristotle's treatise. Between 1771 and 1774, the Swiss Sulzer released his extensive aesthetic encyclopedia, The General Theory of the Fine Arts, organized alphabetically, with historical notes on each entry, significantly expanded in the 1792 second edition edited by a retired Prussian captain, von Blankenburg.[49] In 1799, one J. Roller published a first Sketch of the History of Aesthetics,[50] in which he rightly notes, "Patriotic youth will be pleased to see that Germany has produced more literature on this subject than any other country."[51]
Confining ourselves to bare mention of the works of Riedel (1767), Faber (1767), Schütz (1776-1778), Schubart (1777-1781), Westenrieder (1777), Szerdahel (1779), König (1784), Gang (1785), Meiners (1787), Schott (1789), Moritz (1788),[52] we will select from the crowd the Theory of Fine Arts and Letters (1783) of Johann August Eberhard, successor to Meier in the Chair at Halle,[53] and the Sketch of a Theory and Literature of Letters (1783) by Johann Joachim Eschenburg, one of the most popular books of the day for students.[54] Both these authors are followers of Baumgarten, with inclinations towards sensationalism; amongst other things Eberhard considered the beautiful as "that which pleases the most distinct senses," that is to say, of sight and hearing.
Confining ourselves to a brief mention of the works of Riedel (1767), Faber (1767), Schütz (1776-1778), Schubart (1777-1781), Westenrieder (1777), Szerdahel (1779), König (1784), Gang (1785), Meiners (1787), Schott (1789), Moritz (1788),[52] we will highlight from the crowd the Theory of Fine Arts and Letters (1783) by Johann August Eberhard, who succeeded Meier in the Chair at Halle,[53] and the Sketch of a Theory and Literature of Letters (1783) by Johann Joachim Eschenburg, one of the most popular books of the time for students.[54] Both authors are followers of Baumgarten, leaning towards sensationalism; among other beliefs, Eberhard viewed beauty as "that which pleases the most distinct senses," meaning sight and hearing.
A word must be accorded to Sulzer, in whom we find the most curious alternation of new and old, the romantic influence of the new Swiss school and the utilitarianism and intellectualism of his day. He asserts that beauty exists wherever unity, variety and order are found: the work of an artist is strictly in the form, in lively expression (lebhafte[Pg 249] Darstellung): the material is irrelevant to art, but the duty of every reasonable and sensible man is to make judicious selection. The beauty which is used to clothe the good as well as the bad is not the ineffable, celestial Beauty, offspring of the alliance between the beautiful, the good and the perfect, which awakens more than mere pleasure, a veritable joy which ravishes and beatifies our soul. Such is the human face when, by filling the eye of the beholder with the pleasure of form arising from the variety, proportion and order of the features, it proceeds to arouse the imagination and intellect by its suggestion of interior perfection; of the same nature is the statue of a great man carved by Phidias, or a patriotic oration by Cicero. If truth lie outside art and belong to philosophy, the most noble use to which art may be put is to make us feel the important truths which lend her strength and energy, not to mention that truth itself enters into art in the shape of truthful imitation or representation. Sulzer also repeats (and he is not the last) that orators, historians and poets are intermediaries between speculative philosophy and the people.[55]
A mention should be made of Sulzer, who embodies a fascinating mix of old and new, blending the romantic influence of the new Swiss school with the utilitarian and intellectual trends of his time. He claims that beauty can be found wherever there is unity, variety, and order: the artist's work is all about form and lively expression (lebhafte[Pg 249] Darstellung); the materials used in art are less important, but every reasonable person has the obligation to make wise choices. The beauty that is used to adorn both good and bad lacks the ineffable, celestial Beauty, which arises from the harmony of the beautiful, the good, and the perfect, and evokes more than simple pleasure—it brings forth a genuine joy that captivates and uplifts our soul. This is reflected in the human face, which enchants the viewer with the pleasure of its form, generated by the variety, proportion, and order of its features, and stirs the imagination and intellect through its hint of inner perfection; likewise, the statue of a great man sculpted by Phidias or a stirring speech by Cicero hold the same essence. If truth exists outside of art and belongs to philosophy, then the highest purpose of art is to help us feel the significant truths that give it power and vitality, not to forget that truth itself informs art through truthful imitation or representation. Sulzer also emphasizes (and he's not alone in this) that orators, historians, and poets serve as intermediaries between speculative philosophy and the public.[55]
Karl Heinrich Heydenreich returns to a sounder tradition when he defines art (1790) as "a representation of a determinate state of sensibility," and observes that man, as a cognitive being, is impelled to enlarge the sphere of his cognitions and impart his discoveries to his fellows, while as a sensitive being he is impelled to represent and communicate his sensations; whence arise science and art. But Heydenreich does not clearly grasp the cognitive character of art; for in his opinion sensations become objects of artistic representation either because they are pleasing or, when not pleasing, because they are useful to further the moral aims of man as a social being; the objects of sensibility which enter into art must be possessed of intrinsic excellence and value and bear reference not to a single individual but to the individual as a rational being: hence the objectivity and necessity of taste. Like Baumgarten[Pg 250] and Meier, he divides Æsthetic into three parts: a doctrine of inventio, another of methodica, a third of the ars significandi.[56]
Karl Heinrich Heydenreich refers back to a stronger tradition when he defines art (1790) as "a representation of a specific state of feeling," and notes that humans, as thinking beings, are driven to expand their understanding and share their findings with others, while as feeling beings, they are driven to express and communicate their sensations; from this, science and art emerge. However, Heydenreich does not fully recognize the cognitive nature of art; in his view, sensations are turned into artistic representations either because they are enjoyable or, when they are not, because they serve to promote moral goals within society. The sensory objects that become part of art must inherently possess excellence and value and relate not just to one individual but to individuals as rational beings: this is the basis for the objectivity and necessity of taste. Like Baumgarten[Pg 250] and Meier, he divides Aesthetics into three sections: a theory of inventio, another of methodica, and a third of the ars significandi.[56]
Another disciple of Baumgarten is J. G. Herder, who had an unbounded admiration for the old Berlin master, whom he calls "the Aristotle of his day," and defends him warmly against those who think fit to describe him as a "stupid and obtuse syllogizer" (1769). On the other hand he had slight esteem for subsequent Æsthetic, for example Meier's work, which he stigmatized accurately enough as "in part a re-mastication of Logic, in part a patchwork of metaphorical terms, comparisons and examples." "O Æsthetic!" he cries with emphasis, "O Æsthetic! the most fertile, the most beautiful and by far the most novel of all abstract sciences, in what cavern of the Muses is sleeping the youth of my philosophic nation destined to bring thee to perfection?"[57] He denied Baumgarten's claim to have established an Ars pulchre cogitandi instead of limiting himself to a simple Scientia de pulchro et pulchris philosophice cogitans, and ridiculed the scruple which held Æsthetic to be unworthy of the dignity of Philosophy.[58] To compensate for this, however, he accepted the fundamental definition cf poetry as oratio sensitiva perfecta: gem of definitions (says he), the best that has ever been invented, that penetrates to the heart of the matter, touches the true poetic principles and opens the most extended view over the entire philosophy of the beautiful, "coupling poetry with her sisters, the fine arts."[59] Like Cesarotti the Italian, but with much less vivacity and brilliance, Herder the German had studied primitive poetry, Ossian and the songs of ancient peoples, Shakespeare (1773), popular love-songs (1778), the spirit of Hebrew poetry[Pg 251] (1782), and oriental poetry; these studies powerfully impressed upon his mind the sensitive nature of poetry. His friend Hamann (1762) had written these memorable words, which read like an extract from one of Vico's aphorisms: "Poetry is the mother-tongue of mankind: in the same way that the garden is older than the ploughed field, painting than writing, song than declamation, barter than trade. The repose of our most ancient progenitors was a slumber deeper than ours; their motion a tumultuous dance. They spent seven days in the silence of thought or of stupor; and opened their mouths to pronounce winged words. Their speech was sensation and passion, and they understood nothing but images. Of images is composed all the treasure of human knowledge and felicity."[60] Although Herder, who knew and admired Vico,[61] does not mention him by name when treating of language and poetry, one might suppose him to be influenced by the great Neapolitan at least in the final consolidation of his theories; but, on the contrary, the authors whom he chiefly quotes in this connexion are Du Bos, Goguet and Condillac, and observes "the first beginnings of human speech in tone, gesture, expression of sensations and thoughts by means of images and signs, can only have been a kind of crude poetry, and so it is among every savage nation in the world." Not a speech with punctuation and a sense of syllable, like ours, learning as we do to read and write, but an unsyllabled melody which gave birth to the primitive epic. "Natural man depicts what he sees and as he sees it, alive, powerful, monstrous; in order or disorder, as he sees and hears, so he reproduces. Not alone did barbarous tongues thus arrange their images, but Greek and Latin do the same. As the senses offered material, so the poets utilized it; especially in Homer we see how closely nature is followed in images which glow and fade perpetually and inimitably. He describes things[Pg 252] and events line by line, scene by scene; and, in the same way, he paints men in their very bodies, actually as they speak and move." Later we distinguish epic from what we call history; because the former "not only describes what has happened but describes the event in its entirety, showing how it occurred in the only possible way, having regard to surrounding circumstance of body and spirit": this is the reason of the more philosophical character of poetry. As for pleasure, no doubt we do find poetry pleasant; but the idea that the poet's motive is merely to excite pleasure cannot be condemned too strongly. "Homer's gods were as essential and indispensable to the poet's world as the forces of motion are to the world of matter. Without the deliberations and activities of Olympus, none of the necessary events which happen on this earth could take place. Homer's magic island in the western sea belongs to the map of his hero's wanderings by the same necessity which placed it on the map of the world: it was necessary to the plan of his poem. It is the same with the severe Dante and his circles of Hell and Heaven." Art is formative: she disciplines, orders and governs the imagination and every faculty of man: not only did she generate history, "but, earlier yet, she created gods and heroes and purified the uncouth imaginations and fables of peoples with their Titans, monsters and Gorgons, reducing to limit and law the riotous imagination of ignorant men which knows no bounds or rule."[62]
Another follower of Baumgarten is J. G. Herder, who had immense admiration for the old Berlin master, calling him "the Aristotle of his day," and he passionately defended him against those who describe him as a "stupid and obtuse syllogizer" (1769). However, he held little regard for later works on aesthetics, such as Meier's, which he accurately criticized as "partly a rehash of Logic, partly a jumble of metaphorical terms, comparisons, and examples." "Oh Aesthetics!" he exclaims emphatically, "Oh Aesthetics! the most fertile, the most beautiful, and by far the most novel of all abstract sciences, in what cave of the Muses is the youth of my philosophical nation destined to bring you to perfection?"[57] He rejected Baumgarten's assertion of having established an Ars pulchre cogitandi instead of simply limiting himself to a straightforward Scientia de pulchro et pulchris philosophice cogitans, and mocked the hesitation that deemed aesthetics unworthy of the dignity of Philosophy.[58] To make up for this, however, he adopted the fundamental definition of poetry as oratio sensitiva perfecta: a gem of definitions (he says), the best ever conceived, that gets to the heart of the matter, touches on the true poetic principles, and opens the widest view over the entire philosophy of beauty, "connecting poetry with its sisters, the fine arts."[59] Like the Italian Cesarotti, but with much less vitality and flair, the German Herder studied primitive poetry, Ossian and the songs of ancient peoples, Shakespeare (1773), popular love songs (1778), the essence of Hebrew poetry[Pg 251] (1782), and oriental poetry; these studies left a strong impression on his understanding of the sensitive nature of poetry. His friend Hamann (1762) wrote these memorable words, which read like an excerpt from one of Vico's aphorisms: "Poetry is the mother tongue of humanity: just as the garden is older than the plowed field, painting than writing, song than declamation, barter than trade. The rest of our earliest ancestors was a sleep deeper than ours; their movement a tumultuous dance. They spent seven days in the silence of thought or stupor; and opened their mouths to utter winged words. Their speech was sensation and passion, and they understood nothing but images. All the treasure of human knowledge and happiness is made up of images."[60] Although Herder, who knew and admired Vico,[61] does not mention him by name when discussing language and poetry, one might assume he was influenced by the great Neapolitan, at least in the final shaping of his theories; but, on the contrary, the authors he primarily quotes in this context are Du Bos, Goguet, and Condillac, and he notes that "the first beginnings of human speech in tone, gesture, expression of sensations and thoughts through images and signs, could only have been a kind of crude poetry, and this is how it is among every primitive nation in the world." Not a speech with punctuation and syllable sense like ours, learned as we do to read and write, but a melody without syllables that gave birth to the primitive epic. "Natural man depicts what he sees and as he sees it, alive, powerful, monstrous; whether in order or disorder, as he sees and hears, so he reproduces. Not only did savage tongues arrange their images in this way, but Greek and Latin did the same. As the senses provided material, so the poets utilized it; especially in Homer we see how closely nature is followed in images that glow and fade continually and inimitably. He describes things[Pg 252] and events line by line, scene by scene; and, similarly, he portrays people in their very bodies, just as they speak and move." Later, we differentiate epic from what we call history; because the former "not only describes what has happened but also recounts the event in its entirety, showing how it occurred in the only possible way, taking into account the surrounding circumstances of body and spirit": this explains the more philosophical nature of poetry. As for enjoyment, it's true that we find poetry enjoyable; however, the notion that the poet's sole aim is to evoke pleasure can't be emphasized enough. "Homer's gods were as essential and indispensable to the poet's world as the forces of motion are to the world of matter. Without the deliberations and activities of Olympus, none of the necessary events on earth could occur. Homer's magical island in the western sea is part of the map of his hero's wanderings for the same reason it belongs on the world map: it was essential to his poem's plot. The same goes for the austere Dante and his circles of Hell and Heaven." Art is formative: it shapes, organizes, and directs the imagination and every human faculty: not only did it create history, "but, even earlier, it birthed gods and heroes and refined the crude imaginations and myths of peoples with their Titans, monsters, and Gorgons, bringing order and law to the unrestrained imagination of ignorant men, which knows no limits or rules."[62]
Notwithstanding these intuitions, so like those of Vico early in the same century, Herder as a philosopher is inferior to his Italian predecessor, and in point of fact does not rise superior to Baumgarten. By application of Leibniz' law of continuity, he too arrived at the opinion that the pleasing, the true, the beautiful and the good are degrees of one single activity. For instance, sensible pleasure" is a participation in the true and the good, so far as the senses may comprehend them; the feeling of pleasure and pain is no other than the feeling of the true[Pg 253] and the good, that is to say, the consciousness that the aim of our organism, the conservation of our well-being and the avoidance of our hurt, has been attained."[63] Fine arts and letters are all instructive (bildend): hence the terms humaniora, the Greek καλόν, the Latin pulchrum, the gentle arts of days of chivalry, les belles lettres et les beaux arts of the French. A group of them (gymnastic, dance, etc.) educates the body; a second group (painting, plastic, music) educates the nobler senses of man, the eye, the ear, the hand and tongue; a third (poetry) touches the intellect, the imagination and the reason: a fourth group governs human tendencies and inclinations.[64] Herder disapproved of the facile theorists of art who began straight away with a definition of beauty, a complex and involved concept. He held that the theory of fine arts should be subdivided into three theories, each to be built up from the foundations, the theory of sight, of hearing and of touch, that is to say of painting, music and sculpture, i.e. into æsthetical Optics, æsthetical Acoustics and æsthetical Physiology. "Fairly well elaborated in the psychological and subjective aspects, Æsthetic is sadly undeveloped in all that belongs to the object and to the sensation of beauty, without which there can never be a fertile theory of the Beautiful capable of influencing all the arts."[65] Taste is not "a fundamental faculty of the soul but a habitual application of our judgement (intellectual judgement) to objects of beauty"; an acquired facility of the intellect (of which Herder outlines the genesis).[66] The poet is poet not only in his imagination but in his intellect. In 1782 he writes: "The barbarous name Æsthetic of recent invention indicates nothing beyond a section of Logic: that which we call taste is neither more nor less than a quick and rapid judgement which does not exclude truth and profundity, but rather presupposes and promotes them. All didactic poetry is nothing more than philosophy rendered sensible: the fable as exposition of a[Pg 254] general doctrine is truth in act, in activity.... When expounded and applied to human affairs, Philosophy is not only a fine art in herself (schöne Wissenschaft,) but the mother of Beauty: it is only through her that Rhetoric and Poetry can ever be educational, useful, or in the truest sense pleasant."[67]
Despite these insights, similar to those of Vico earlier in the same century, Herder as a philosopher falls short compared to his Italian predecessor and does not surpass Baumgarten either. By applying Leibniz's law of continuity, he also concluded that the pleasing, the true, the beautiful, and the good are all different levels of a single activity. For example, "sensible pleasure" is a way of engaging with the true and the good, to the extent that our senses can grasp them; the experience of pleasure and pain is nothing but the awareness of the true and the good, which means the realization that our organism’s goal—maintaining our well-being and avoiding harm—has been achieved.[Pg 253][63] Fine arts and literature are all educational (bildend): hence the terms humaniora, the Greek καλόν, the Latin pulchrum, the gentle arts from the days of chivalry, les belles lettres et les beaux arts of the French. One group (gymnastics, dance, etc.) trains the body; a second group (painting, sculpture, music) develops the finer senses of humans—the eye, ear, hand, and tongue; a third (poetry) engages the intellect, imagination, and reason; a fourth group regulates human tendencies and inclinations.[64] Herder criticized the simplistic theorists of art who immediately started with a definition of beauty, a complex and multifaceted concept. He believed that the theory of fine arts should be divided into three theories, each built from the ground up: the theory of vision, hearing, and touch, or in other words, painting, music, and sculpture, i.e. into æsthetical Optics, æsthetical Acoustics, and æsthetical Physiology. "While the psychological and subjective aspects are relatively well developed, Æsthetic is sadly lacking in everything related to the object and the sensation of beauty, without which there can never be a fruitful theory of the Beautiful that can influence all forms of art."[65] Taste is not "a fundamental faculty of the soul but a habitual application of our judgment (intellectual judgment) to objects of beauty"; it is an acquired skill of the intellect (of which Herder describes the origin).[66] The poet is a poet not only in his imagination but also in his intellect. In 1782, he wrote: "The barbarous term Æsthetic, a recent invention, signifies nothing more than a part of Logic: what we call taste is simply a quick and prompt judgment that does not exclude truth and depth, but rather presupposes and encourages them. All didactic poetry is merely philosophy made sensible: the fable as an explanation of a[Pg 254] general doctrine is truth in action, in activity... When interpreted and applied to human affairs, Philosophy is not just a fine art in itself (schöne Wissenschaft,) but the mother of Beauty: it is only through her that Rhetoric and Poetry can ever be educational, practical, or genuinely enjoyable."[67]
Herder and Hamann deserve our gratitude for having brought a current of fresh air into the study of the philosophy of language. The lead given by the Port-Royal authors had been followed since the beginning of the century by many writers of logical or general grammars. According to the French Encyclopædia, "La grammaire générale est la science raisonnée des principes immuables et généraux de la parole prononcée ou écrite dans toutes les langues,"[68] and d'Alembert spoke of grammarians of invention and grammarians of memory, assigning to the former the duty of studying the metaphysics of grammar.[69] General grammars had been written by Du Marsais, De Beauzée, and Condillac in France; Harris in England; and many others.[70] But what was the relation between general grammar and particular grammars? If logic be one, how comes it that languages are many? Is the variety of tongues but a deviation on their part from one single model? And, if there be no such deviation or error, what is the explanation of the fact? What is language, and how was it born? If language be external to thought, how can thought exist if not in language? "Si les hommes," says Jean-Jacques Rousseau, "ont eu besoin de la parole pour apprendre à penser, ils ont eu bien plus besoin encore de savoir penser pour trouver l'art de la parole"; appalled at the difficulty, he declares his conviction[Pg 255] "de l'impossibilité presque démontrée que les langues aient pu naître et s'établir par des moyens purement humains."[71] Such questions became fashionable; books on the origin and formation of language were written by de Brosses (1765) and Court de Gébelin (1776) in France, by Monboddo (1774) in England, Süssmilch (1766) and Tiedemann in Germany, and Cesarotti (1785) in Italy, and by others who had some slight acquaintance with Vico, but profited little by it.[72] None of the above-named writers was able to free himself of the notion that speech was either natural and mechanical, or else a symbol attached to thought: whereas in fact it was impossible to solve the difficulties under which they were labouring except by dropping the notion of a sign or symbol and attaining the conception of the active and expressive imagination, verbal imagination, language as the expression not of intellect but of intuition. An approach towards this explanation was made by Herder in a brilliant and imaginative thesis in 1770 upon this subject of the origin of language, chosen for discussion by the Berlin Academy. In it he says that language is the reflexion or consciousness (Besonnenheit) of man. "Man shows reflexion when he puts forth freely such force of mind as enables him to make selection from amongst the crowd of sensations by which he is assailed: from the ocean of the senses, so to speak, to select a single wave and consciously to watch it. He shows reflexion when, amidst the thronging chaos of images which pass before him as in a dream, he can in a waking moment collect himself and fasten his attention upon a single image, examine it calmly and clearly, and separate it from its neighbours. Once again, man shows reflexion when he is able not merely to grasp vividly and[Pg 256] clearly all the properties of an image, but also to recognize one or more of its distinctive properties." The language of man "does not depend on the organization of the mouth, for even he who is dumb from birth has, if he reflects, a language; it is not a cry of the senses, since it resides in a reflective creature, not in a breathing machine; it is not an affair of imitation, since imitation of nature is a means, and we are here trying to explain the end: much less is it an arbitrary convention; a savage in the depths of the forest would have had to create a language for himself even though he never used it. Language is an understanding of the soul with herself, necessary just in so far as man is man."[73] Here language begins to show itself no longer as purely mechanical or as something derived from arbitrary choice and invention, but as a creative activity and a primary affirmation of the activity of the human mind. Herder's essay may not state such a view unequivocally, but it points forward to such a conclusion in a striking way for which its author has not received the credit he deserves. Hamann, in reviewing his friend's theories, agreed with him in denying the origin of language by invention or arbitrary choice; while dwelling also on the liberty of man, he regarded language as something which man could only have learned by means of a mystical communicatio idiomatum from God.[74] That, too, was one way of recognizing that the mystery of language is not to be solved except by placing it in the forefront of the problem of the spirit.
Herder and Hamann deserve our thanks for bringing fresh ideas into the study of language philosophy. The groundwork laid by the Port-Royal authors had been followed since the beginning of the century by many writers on logical or general grammars. According to the French Encyclopedia, "General grammar is the reasoned science of the unchanging and general principles of spoken or written language in all languages,"[68] and d'Alembert referred to grammarians of invention and grammarians of memory, assigning the former the task of exploring the metaphysics of grammar.[69] General grammars had been written by Du Marsais, De Beauzée, and Condillac in France; by Harris in England; and many others.[70] But what is the relationship between general grammar and specific grammars? If logic is one, why are there so many languages? Is the variety of languages just a deviation from a single model? And if there is no such deviation or error, what explains this fact? What is language, and how did it come to be? If language exists outside of thought, how can thought exist without language? "If humans," says Jean-Jacques Rousseau, "needed speech to learn to think, they needed to know how to think even more in order to find the art of speech"; overwhelmed by the challenge, he expresses his belief[Pg 255] "in the almost demonstrated impossibility that languages could have arisen and established themselves through purely human means."[71] Such questions became popular; books on the origin and formation of language were written by de Brosses (1765) and Court de Gébelin (1776) in France, by Monboddo (1774) in England, Süssmilch (1766) and Tiedemann in Germany, and Cesarotti (1785) in Italy, along with others who had a little knowledge of Vico but didn't make much use of it.[72] None of these writers could free themselves from the idea that speech was either natural and mechanical, or a symbol associated with thought: whereas in reality, it was impossible to resolve the issues they faced without letting go of the concept of a sign or symbol and embracing the idea of active and expressive imagination, verbal imagination, language as the expression not of intellect but of intuition. Herder began to approach this explanation in a brilliant and imaginative thesis in 1770 on the origin of language, chosen for discussion by the Berlin Academy. In it, he states that language is the reflection or consciousness (Besonnenheit) of humanity. "Humanity shows reflection when it freely exerts such mental force that it can choose from the multitude of sensations bombarding it: from the ocean of senses, to pluck out a single wave and consciously observe it. It demonstrates reflection when, amidst the chaotic flood of images that pass before it like a dream, it can gather itself in a moment of wakefulness and focus on a single image, calmly and clearly analyze it, and distinguish it from its neighbors. Again, humanity exhibits reflection when it can not only vividly and clearly grasp all the properties of an image but also recognize one or more of its distinctive features." The language of humans "is not determined by how the mouth is built, for even someone who is mute from birth has, if they reflect, a language; it is not a cry of the senses, since it exists in a reflective being, not in a breathing machine; it is not merely an act of imitation, since imitating nature is a means, and we are trying to explain the end: much less is it an arbitrary convention; a primitive in the depths of the forest would still have to create language for themselves, even if they never used it. Language is an understanding of the soul with itself, necessary just as far as humanity is humanity."[73] Here, language starts to be seen not merely as mechanical or something derived from arbitrary choice and invention, but as a creative activity and a fundamental affirmation of the human mind's activity. Herder's essay may not explicitly state this view, but it strongly suggests such a conclusion for which its author has not received the credit he deserves. Hamann, in reviewing his friend's theories, agreed with him that language did not originate from invention or arbitrary choice; while also focusing on human freedom, he saw language as something that humans could have only learned through a mystical communicatio idiomatum from God.[74] That, too, was a way of recognizing that the mystery of language cannot be solved unless it is placed at the forefront of the problem of the spirit.
[1] Vico, Opere, ed. cit. iv. p. 305.
[3] Letters from Wolf to Cesarotti, June 5, 1802; in Cesarotti, Opere, vol. xxxviii. pp. 108-112; cf. ibid. pp. 43-44, and vol. xxxvii. pp. 281, 284, 324; cf. on the question of the relations between Wolf and Vico, Croce, Bibliografia vichiana, pp. 51, 56-58, and Supplem. pp. 12-14.
[3] Letters from Wolf to Cesarotti, June 5, 1802; in Cesarotti, Opere, vol. xxxviii. pp. 108-112; see ibid. pp. 43-44, and vol. xxxvii. pp. 281, 284, 324; refer to the issue of the relationship between Wolf and Vico, Croce, Bibliografia vichiana, pp. 51, 56-58, and Supplem. pp. 12-14.
[6] Francis Hutcheson (1694-1746) was an Irishman. Croce's mistake is probably due to the fact that he studied and taught at Glasgow, or that his family was ultimately of Scottish origin.—TR.
[6] Francis Hutcheson (1694-1746) was from Ireland. Croce's error likely comes from the fact that he studied and taught in Glasgow, or that his family was originally from Scotland.—TR.
[10] Op. cit. ii. p. 249.
[11] Op. cit. ii. pp. 252-253.
[13] Op. cit. i. pref.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Op. cit. i. pref.
[14] Op. cit. ii. p. 127.
[15] Op. cit. i. p. xliii.
[18] On Ossian, Opere, vols, ii.-v.; on Homer, vols, vi.-x.; Saggio copra il diletto della tragedia, vol. xxix. pp. 117-167; Saggio sul bello, vol. xxx. pp. 13-70; on Filosofia del gusto, vol. i.; on Eloquenza, lecture, vol. xxxi.
[18] About Ossian, Opere, vols. ii.-v.; about Homer, vols. vi.-x.; Saggio copra il diletto della tragedia, vol. xxix, pp. 117-167; Saggio sul bello, vol. xxx, pp. 13-70; about Filosofia del gusto, vol. i.; about Eloquenza, lecture, vol. xxxi.
[19] Opere, vol. xl. p. 49.
[20] Ibid. p. 55.
[25] Fr. M. Pagano, De' saggi politici, Naples, 1783-1785, vol. i. Appendix to § 1, "Sull' origine e natura della poesia"; vol. ii. § 6, "Del gusto e delle belle arti."
[25] Fr. M. Pagano, Political Essays, Naples, 1783-1785, vol. i. Appendix to § 1, "On the Origin and Nature of Poetry"; vol. ii. § 6, "On Taste and the Fine Arts."
[27] Anfangsgründe aller schönen Wissenschaften, Halle, 1748-1750.
[28] Auszug aus den Anfangsgründe, etc., ibid. 1758.
[33] Anfangsgründe, § 23.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fundamental Reasons, § 23.
[34] Op. cit. § 92.
[35] Op. cit. § 49.
[36] Op. cit. § 55.
[37] Op. cit. §§ 355-370.
[38] Op. cit. §§ 529-540.
[39] Op. cit. § 5.
[40] Op. cit. § 413.
[41] Anfangsgründe, §§ 541-670.
[42] Betrachtungen, § 20.
[43] Op. cit. § 21.
[45] Betrachtungen üb. d. Quellen d. sch. Wiss. u. K., 1757, later entitled Über die Hauptgrundsätze, etc., 1761, in Opere, ed. cit. ii. pp. 10, 12-15, 21-30.
[45] Reflections on the Sources of Educational Science and Knowledge, 1757, later titled On the Main Principles, etc., 1761, in Works, ed. cit. ii. pp. 10, 12-15, 21-30.
[47] Koller, Entwurf, p. 103.
[48] Die ersten Grundsätze der schönen Kunst überhaupt, und der schönen Schreibart insbesondere, Bonn, 1790; cf. Sulzer, i. p. 55, and Koller, pp. 55-56.
[48] The fundamental principles of fine art in general, and of beautiful writing in particular, Bonn, 1790; cf. Sulzer, i. p. 55, and Koller, pp. 55-56.
[49] See Bibliographical Appendix.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Bibliography.
[51] Koller, op. cit. p. 7.
[57] Kritische Wälder oder Betrachtungen über die Wissenschaft und Kunst des Schönen, Fourth Forest, 1769, in Sämmtliche Werke, ed. B. Suphan, Berlin, 1878, vol. iv. pp. 19, 21, 27.
[57] Critical Forests or Considerations on the Science and Art of Beauty, Fourth Forest, 1769, in Collected Works, ed. B. Suphan, Berlin, 1878, vol. iv. pp. 19, 21, 27.
[58] Kritische Wälder, loc. cit. pp. 22-27.
[63] Kaligone, pp. 34-55.
[64] Ibid. pp. 308-317.
[66] Op. cit. pp. 27-36.
[67] Sophron, 1782, § 4.
[68] Encyclopédie, ad verb.
[70] Du Marsais, Méthode raisonnée, 1722; Traité des tropes, 1730; Traité de grammaire générale (in Encyclopédie); De Beauzée, Grammaire générale pour servir de fondement à l'étude de toutes les langues, 1767; Condillac, Grammaire française, 1755; J. Harris, Hermes, or a Philosophical Enquiry concerning Language and Universal Grammar, 1751.
[70] Du Marsais, Reasoned Method, 1722; Treatise on Tropes, 1730; Treatise on General Grammar (in Encyclopedia); De Beauzée, General Grammar to Serve as the Foundation for the Study of All Languages, 1767; Condillac, French Grammar, 1755; J. Harris, Hermes, or a Philosophical Inquiry Concerning Language and Universal Grammar, 1751.
[72] De Brosses, Traité de la formation mécanique des langues, 1765; Court de Gébelin, Histoire naturelle de la parole, 1776; Monboddo, Origin and Progress of Language, 1774; Süssmilch, Beweis dass der Ursprung der menschlichen Sprache göttlich sei, 1766; Tiedemann, Ursprung der Sprache; Cesarotti, Saggio sulla filosofia delle lingue, 1785 (in Opere, vol. i.); D. Colao Agata, Piano, ovvero ricerche filosofiche sulle lingue, 1774; Soave, Ricerche intorno all' istituzione naturale d'una società e d'una lingua, 1774.
[72] De Brosses, Treatise on the Mechanical Formation of Languages, 1765; Court de Gébelin, Natural History of Speech, 1776; Monboddo, Origin and Progress of Language, 1774; Süssmilch, Proof that the Origin of Human Language is Divine, 1766; Tiedemann, Origin of Language; Cesarotti, Essay on the Philosophy of Languages, 1785 (in Works, vol. i.); D. Colao Agata, Plan, or Philosophical Researches on Languages, 1774; Soave, Researches on the Natural Establishment of a Society and a Language, 1774.
[74] Steinthal, Ursprung der Sprache, 4th ed., pp. 39-58.
[74] Steinthal, Origin of Language, 4th ed., pp. 39-58.
VII
OTHER ÆSTHETIC DOCTRINES OF THE SAME PERIOD
A great medley of heterogeneous ideas is noticeable among other writers on Æsthetic during the same period. In 1746 appeared a little volume by Abbé Batteux bearing the attractive title of The Fine Arts reduced to a Single Principle, in which the author attempted a unification of all the different rules laid down by the writers of treatises. All such rules (says Batteux) are branches emerging from one trunk; he who possesses the simple principle will be able to deduce the rules one by one without entangling himself in their mass, which can but involve him in endless coils. The author had passed in review the Ars Poetica of Horace and that of Boileau, and the works of Rollin, Dacier, le Bossu and d'Aubignac; but had found real help only in Aristotle's principle of imitation, which he thought could be easily and strikingly applied to poetry, painting, music and the art of gesture. But suddenly the Aristotelian principle of imitation yields place to a wholly new rendering, namely the "imitation of natural beauty." The business of art is to "select the most beautiful parts of nature in order to frame them into an exquisite whole which shall be more beautiful than nature's self, without ceasing to be natural." Now, what may this greater perfection, this beautiful nature, be? On one occasion Batteux identifies it with truth: but "with the truth which may be; with beauty-truth, which is represented as though it really existed with all the perfections it could[Pg 258] possibly receive," recalling one example from the ancients in the Helen of Zeuxis, and one from the moderns in the Misanthrope of Molière. In another place he explains that beautiful nature, "tum ipsius (obiecti) naturæ, tum nostræ convenit," i.e. that it has the closest connexion with our own perfection, our advantage and our interest, and is, at the same time, perfect in itself. The aim of imitation is "to please, to move, to soften, in one word, to delight"; so beautiful nature must be interesting and furnished with unity, variety, symmetry and proportion. Embarrassed by the question of artistic imitation of things naturally ugly or objectionable, Batteux falls back on saying, as Castelvetro had said before him, that displeasing objects please when imitated, since imitation, being always imperfect, in comparison with the reality, cannot excite the horror and disgust aroused by the latter. From pleasure he deduces the other aim of utility: if the aim of poetry be to give pleasure, and "pleasure by moving the passions, then in order to give a perfect and enduring pleasure it ought to rouse such passions only as it is well to excite, not those inimical to goodness."[1]
A diverse mix of different ideas can be seen among other writers on aesthetics during that time. In 1746, a small book by Abbé Batteux was published titled The Fine Arts Reduced to a Single Principle, where the author tried to unify all the various rules set by writers of treatises. Batteux states that all these rules are branches coming from one trunk; anyone who understands the single principle will be able to derive the rules individually without getting lost in their complexity, which can only lead to confusion. The author reviewed the Ars Poetica by Horace and Boileau, along with works by Rollin, Dacier, le Bossu, and d'Aubignac; however, he found true guidance only in Aristotle's principle of imitation, which he believed could be easily and effectively applied to poetry, painting, music, and the art of gesture. Suddenly, Aristotle's principle of imitation is replaced by a brand new interpretation: the "imitation of natural beauty." The role of art is to "choose the most beautiful aspects of nature to create an exquisite whole that is more beautiful than nature itself, yet still remains natural." Now, what exactly is this greater perfection, this beautiful nature? At one point, Batteux equates it with truth: but "with the truth that may be; with beauty-truth, which is depicted as if it really existed with all the perfect qualities it could[Pg 258] possibly have," referencing an example from the ancients in the Helen of Zeuxis and a modern example in Molière's Misanthrope. Elsewhere, he explains beautiful nature, "tum ipsius (obiecti) naturæ, tum nostræ convenit," i.e. that it closely connects with our own perfection, our benefit, and our interests, while also being perfect in itself. The goal of imitation is "to please, to move, to soften, in short, to delight"; thus, beautiful nature must be engaging and have unity, variety, symmetry, and proportion. Conflicted by the issue of artistically imitating things that are naturally ugly or unappealing, Batteux falls back on what Castelvetro previously stated, that unpleasant objects can still please when imitated, since imitation, being always imperfect compared to reality, cannot provoke the horror and disgust that reality can cause. From pleasure, he derives another goal: utility. If the purpose of poetry is to provide pleasure, and "pleasure through stirring emotions, then to deliver perfect and lasting pleasure, it must evoke only those emotions that are positive, not those that oppose goodness."[1]
It is difficult to string together a more insubstantial mass of contradictions. But Batteux is rivalled and outdone by the English philosophers or rather scribblers on Æsthetic or rather on things in general which sometimes accidentally include æsthetic facts. Happening to find in Lomazzo some words attributed to Michæl Angelo on the beauty of shapes, Hogarth the artist took into his head the idea that the figurative arts can be regulated by a special principle which can be expressed in a particular fine.[2] Filled with this discovery, in 1745 he designed a frontispiece for a volume of his engravings; it depicted a painter's palette scored across with an undulating line and the words The Line of Beauty. Public curiosity was immediately aroused by this hieroglyphic, to be satisfied a little later by the publication of his book The Analysis[Pg 259] of Beauty (1753).[3] In this he combated the mistake of judging pictures either by the subject or the excellence of the imitation instead of by their form, which is the true essential of art and is composed "of symmetry, variety, uniformity, simplicity, intricacy and quantity; all things which co-operate in the production of beauty, correcting and restraining each other as required."[4] But immediately afterwards Hogarth proclaims that there must also be correspondence and agreement with the thing copied; for "regularity, uniformity and symmetry give pleasure in so far only as they serve to give the illusion of faithful correspondence."[5] Further on, the reader learns that "amongst the immense variety of undulating lines which may be conceived, there is but one which truly merits the name of the Line of Beauty, and this is a precisely serpentine line which may be called the Line of Grace."[6] Again, we are told that intricacy of lines is beautiful because "the active mind likes to be engaged," and the eye delights in being "guided in a sort of hunt."[7] A straight line has no beauty, and the pig, the bear, the spider and the toad are ugly because devoid of undulating lines.[8] The ancients showed much judgement in the management and grouping of lines, "varying from the precise line of grace only on those occasions when the character or action demanded."[9]
It’s hard to piece together a more insubstantial collection of contradictions. But Batteux is matched and surpassed by the English philosophers or rather writers on Aesthetics or rather on things in general that sometimes accidentally include aesthetic facts. When Hogarth the artist stumbled upon some words attributed to Michelangelo in Lomazzo regarding the beauty of shapes, he got the idea that the figurative arts can be regulated by a special principle that can be expressed through a specific line.[2] Excited by this discovery, he designed a frontispiece in 1745 for one of his engraving volumes, featuring a painter's palette marked with a wavy line and the words The Line of Beauty. Public interest was quickly piqued by this symbol, which would later be addressed in his book The Analysis[Pg 259] of Beauty (1753).[3] In this work, he challenged the idea of judging paintings based on their subject or the quality of the imitation rather than their form, which is the true essence of art and consists of "symmetry, variety, uniformity, simplicity, intricacy and quantity; all elements that work together to produce beauty, correcting and balancing each other as needed."[4] However, shortly after, Hogarth insists that there must also be a correspondence and agreement with what is being copied; for "regularity, uniformity, and symmetry are pleasing only insofar as they create the illusion of a faithful correspondence."[5] Later on, the reader learns that "among the countless varieties of wavy lines that can be imagined, there is only one that truly deserves the title of the Line of Beauty, and it is a distinctly serpentine line that can be termed the Line of Grace."[6] We also hear that complexity in lines is beautiful because "the active mind enjoys being engaged," and the eye delights in being "led on a sort of chase."[7] A straight line lacks beauty, and the pig, bear, spider, and toad are considered ugly because they lack curved lines.[8] The ancients showed great judgment in the arrangement and grouping of lines, "varying from the precise line of grace only when the character or action necessitated it."[9]
With similar indecision Edmund Burke wavers between the principle of imitation and other heterogeneous or imaginary principles in his book, An Enquiry into the Origin of our Ideas of the Sublime and the Beautiful (1756). He observes, "Natural properties contained in an object give pleasure or displeasure to the imagination: beyond this, however, imagination may delight in the likeness of a copy to its original"; he asserts that from "these two reasons" arises the whole pleasure of imagination.[10]
With similar uncertainty, Edmund Burke fluctuates between the principle of imitation and other mixed or fictional principles in his book, An Enquiry into the Origin of our Ideas of the Sublime and the Beautiful (1756). He notes, "Natural properties in an object either please or displease the imagination: beyond that, however, the imagination may enjoy the resemblance of a copy to its original"; he claims that from "these two reasons" comes all the pleasure of imagination.[10]
Without dwelling further on the second, he proceeds to a lengthy discussion of the natural qualities which should be found in an object of sensible beauty: "Firstly, comparative smallness; secondly, smooth surface; thirdly, variety in disposition of the parts; fourthly, that it have no angularity, all lines fusing one in another; fifthly, a structure of great delicacy betraying no signs of violence; sixthly, vivid colouring without glare or harshness; seventhly, if it have any glaring colour, let it be different from the background." These are the properties of beauty working in harmony with nature and least liable to suffer from caprice and differences of taste.[11]
Without spending more time on the second point, he moves on to a detailed discussion of the natural qualities that should be present in something that is considered beautiful: "First, it should be relatively small; second, it should have a smooth surface; third, there should be variety in how the parts are arranged; fourth, it should avoid sharp angles, with lines blending into each other; fifth, it should have a delicate structure that shows no signs of roughness; sixth, it should have vibrant colors without being too bright or harsh; seventh, if it has any bright colors, they should contrast with the background." These are the characteristics of beauty that work harmoniously with nature and are less likely to be influenced by whims or differing tastes.[11]
These books of Hogarth and Burke are generally described as classical; if so, they belong to the type of classic that fails to convince. To a somewhat higher type belongs the Elements of Criticism (1761) of Henry Home, Lord Kaimes, who seeks "the true principles of the fine arts" with the object of converting criticism into "a rational science," and to this end chooses "the upward path of facts and experiments." Home confines himself to feelings derived from objects of sight and hearing, which, in so far as unaccompanied by desires, are more truly described as simple feelings (emotions, not passions). These occupy a middle position between mere sense-impressions and intellectual or moral ideas, and are therefore akin to both; and it is from these that the pleasures of beauty are derived. Beauty is divided into beauty of relation and intrinsic beauty.[12] Of the latter, Home's only account is that regularity, simplicity, uniformity, proportion, order and other pleasing qualities have been "so disposed by the Author of nature in order to increase our happiness here on earth which, as is clearly shown in numberless instances, is not foreign to his care." This notion is confirmed when he reflects that "our taste for such details is not accidental, but uniform and universal, being a very part of our nature"; adding that "regularity, uniformity, order and simplicity help to facilitate[Pg 261] perception and make it possible for us to form clearer conception of objects than it would be possible to gain by the most earnest attention were such qualities not present." Proportions are often combined with a view to utility, "as we see that the best proportioned amongst animals are also the strongest; but there are also many examples in which this conjunction does not hold good"; wherefore the wisest plan "is to rest content with the final cause just mentioned: that of the increase of our happiness intended by the Author of nature."[13] In his Essay on Taste (1758) and on Genius (1774) Alexander Gérard employs by turns, according to the various forms of art, the principles of association, of direct pleasure, of expression, and even of moral sense: the same kind of explanation reappears in another Essay on Taste by Alison (1792).
These works by Hogarth and Burke are usually considered classical; if that's the case, they belong to a type of classic that doesn't really persuade. A step up is the Elements of Criticism (1761) by Henry Home, Lord Kames, who aims to discover "the true principles of the fine arts" to turn criticism into "a rational science," using "the upward path of facts and experiments." Home focuses on feelings that come from what we see and hear, which, when not tied to desires, are more accurately described as simple feelings (emotions, not passions). These feelings are in between mere sensory impressions and intellectual or moral ideas, making them similar to both; and it is from these that we get the joys of beauty. Beauty is split into relational beauty and intrinsic beauty.[12] For the latter, Home’s only explanation is that regularity, simplicity, uniformity, proportion, order, and other appealing qualities have been "so arranged by the Author of nature to enhance our happiness here on earth which, as is clearly shown in countless examples, is not beyond his concern." This idea is supported when he considers that "our appreciation for such details is not random, but consistent and universal, being a true part of our nature"; he adds that "regularity, uniformity, order, and simplicity help to make perception easier and allow us to form a clearer understanding of objects than we could achieve with the most careful attention were such qualities absent." Proportions are often mixed to serve a practical purpose, "as we see that the best-proportioned animals are usually the strongest; but there are many cases where this is not the case"; thus, the smartest approach "is to be satisfied with the ultimate purpose just mentioned: that of increasing our happiness intended by the Author of nature."[13] In his Essay on Taste (1758) and Genius (1774), Alexander Gérard alternates between the various forms of art using the principles of association, direct pleasure, expression, and even moral sense: similar explanations appear in another Essay on Taste by Alison (1792).
It is impossible to classify works of such calibre, almost wholly lacking as they are in scientific method; on each page their writers pass from physiological sensationalism to moralism; from the imitation of nature to mysticism and transcendent finalism without the slightest sense of incongruity. It would be absurd to take them seriously; in comparison it is almost refreshing to come across a frank hedonist in the German, Ernst Plainer, who interpreted Hogarth's inquiry into lines after a fashion of his own and was unable to see anything in æsthetic facts except a reverberation of sexual pleasure. Where can we find a beauty, he asks, that is not derived from the female figure, the centre of all beauty? Undulating lines are beautiful because found in a woman's body; beautiful are all movements distinctively feminine; beautiful the tones of music melting one into another; beautiful the poem where one thought embraces another with tenderness and facility.[14] Condillac's sensationalism had already shown itself wholly incapable of understanding æsthetic productivity; the associationism especially promoted by the work of Hume fared no better.
It’s impossible to categorize works of this quality, as they almost completely lack scientific method; the writers on every page shift from physiological sensationalism to moralism, from mimicking nature to mysticism and transcendent purpose without any sense of contradiction. It would be ridiculous to take them seriously; in comparison, it feels refreshing to encounter a straightforward hedonist like the German Ernst Plainer, who interpreted Hogarth's exploration of lines in his own way and saw only a reflection of sexual pleasure in aesthetic facts. Where can we find a beauty, he asks, that doesn’t come from the female figure, the center of all beauty? Undulating lines are beautiful because they’re found in a woman’s body; all distinctly feminine movements are beautiful; the tones of music that flow into each other are beautiful; beautiful is the poem where one thought tenderly embraces another with ease and grace.[14] Condillac's sensationalism had already proven completely unable to grasp aesthetic productivity; the associationism especially promoted by Hume’s work fared no better.
The Dutchman Hemsterhuis considered beauty as a phenomenon born of the meeting between sensibility, which gives multiplicity, and the internal sense, which tends to unity; hence the beautiful is "that which exhibits the greatest number of ideas in the shortest time." Man, to whom it is not permitted to attain ultimate unity, finds in beauty an approximate unity which gives him a pleasure somewhat analogous with the joy of love. This theory of Hemsterhuis, in which elements of mysticism and sensationalism mingle with glimpses of truth, developed later into the sentimentalism of Jacobi, for whom the totality of Truth and Goodness and even the Supersensible itself are sensibly present to the soul in the form of beauty.[15]
The Dutch thinker Hemsterhuis saw beauty as a phenomenon created by the interaction of sensibility, which provides variety, and the internal sense, which seeks unity. Therefore, beauty is "that which showcases the most ideas in the least amount of time." A person, who cannot achieve ultimate unity, discovers in beauty an approximate unity that gives a pleasure somewhat similar to the joy of love. This theory of Hemsterhuis, blending mysticism and sensationalism with hints of truth, later evolved into Jacobi's sentimentalism, where the totality of Truth, Goodness, and even the Supersensible are perceptibly present to the soul through beauty.[15]
Platonism or, more accurately, neo-Platonism was revived by the creator of the history of figurative art, Winckelmann (1764). Contemplation of the masterpieces of antique plastic art, and the impression of superhuman loftiness and divine indifference which they create all the more irresistibly because we cannot reawaken the life they once possessed or understand their real significance, led Winckelmann, and others with him, to the conception of a Beauty which, descending from the seventh heaven of the divine Idea, embodied itself in works of this description. Baumgarten's follower Mendelssohn had denied the enjoyment of beauty to God: the neo-Platonist Winckelmann gave it back to him and lodged it in his bosom.
Platonism, or more specifically, neo-Platonism, was revived by the founder of the history of figurative art, Winckelmann (1764). The contemplation of masterpieces of ancient sculpture, along with the feeling of otherworldly greatness and divine aloofness they evoke—especially since we can't bring back the life they once had or fully grasp their true meaning—led Winckelmann and others to the idea of a Beauty that, coming down from the highest realm of the divine Idea, manifested itself in such works. Baumgarten's follower Mendelssohn had claimed that God did not enjoy beauty; the neo-Platonist Winckelmann restored that idea and embraced it.
"Wise men who have meditated upon the causes of universal Beauty, seeking her amongst created things and trying to gain the contemplation of Supreme Beauty, have placed it in the perfect harmony of creatures with their ends and of their parts with one another. But as this is equivalent to perfection, which man is incapable of attaining, our concept of universal beauty remains indeterminate, and arises by means of particular cognitions which, when accurately collected and fitted together,[Pg 263] give us the highest idea we can attain of human beauty, which we elevate in proportion as we raise it above matter. But, again, since the Creator deals out perfection to all his creatures in the proportion that befits them, and since every concept rests on some cause which must be sought outside the concept itself, the cause of Beauty which is to be found in every created thing cannot be sought in anything outside these created things. For this reason, and because our cognitions are comparative concepts, whereas Beauty cannot be compared with anything higher, it is difficult to attain a distinct and universal cognition of Beauty."[16] The only way out of this difficulty and others like it is the recognition that "supreme beauty resides in God": "the concept of human beauty becomes the more perfect in proportion as it can be thought more in conformity and agreement with supreme Being, which is distinguished from matter by its own unity and indivisibility. This conception of Beauty is as a spirit which, freed by fire from the prison of matter, strives to conjure up a creature in the likeness of the first reasonable creature formed by the divine intelligence. The forms of such an image are simple and continuous and within this unity they are varied and for that very reason harmonious."[17] 2 To these characteristics is added "lack of significance" (Unbezeichnung), since supreme beauty cannot be described with points or fines different from those which alone can constitute that beauty; its form "is not peculiar to this or that determinate person, neither does it express any state of feeling or sensation of passion, things which disturb unity and overcloud beauty." Winckelmann concludes: "We look upon Beauty as a purest water drawn from the centre of the spring; the less taste it has the higher it is esteemed because free from all impurities."[18]
"Wise individuals who have reflected on the reasons behind universal Beauty, searching for it among created things and trying to grasp the notion of Supreme Beauty, have found it in the perfect harmony of creatures with their purposes and of their parts with one another. However, since this is equivalent to perfection, which humans cannot achieve, our understanding of universal beauty remains vague and comes from specific experiences that, when collected and organized correctly,[Pg 263] provide us with the highest idea we can reach about human beauty, which we elevate as we transcend material existence. Yet, since the Creator distributes perfection to each of his creations in a way that suits them, and because every concept relies on a cause that must be sought outside of the concept itself, the cause of Beauty found in every created thing cannot be sought in anything beyond these created things. For this reason, and because our understandings are comparative concepts, while Beauty cannot be compared to anything higher, it is challenging to achieve a clear and universal understanding of Beauty."[16] The only way to resolve this difficulty and similar issues is to acknowledge that "supreme beauty resides in God": "the concept of human beauty becomes more perfect as it aligns more with the supreme Being, which is defined by its unity and indivisibility, distinct from matter. This understanding of Beauty is like a spirit that, released from the constraints of matter, seeks to create a being in the likeness of the first rational creature formed by divine intelligence. The forms of such an image are simple and continuous, and within this unity, they are diverse, which is why they are harmonious."[17] To these characteristics, "lack of significance" (Unbezeichnung) is added, since supreme beauty cannot be described with features or details different from those that constitute that beauty; its form "is not specific to any particular person, nor does it express any emotional state or passionate sensation, which disrupts unity and obscures beauty." Winckelmann concludes: "We regard Beauty as the purest water drawn from the center of the spring; the less flavor it has, the more it is valued because it is free from all impurities."[18]
To perceive pure beauty, a special faculty is required, which certainly is not sense, but may perhaps be intellect[Pg 264] or even, as Winckelmann says, "a fine internal sense" free from all intentions or passions of instinct, inclination or pleasure. Having asserted beauty to be something supersensible, it is not surprising that Winckelmann should wish, if not wholly to exclude colour, at least to reduce it to a minimum, and treat it not as a constitutive element in beauty but as secondary and ancillary.[19] True beauty is given in form: by which he means line and surface, forgetting that these are only apprehended by the senses, and could not be seen without being in some way coloured.
To appreciate pure beauty, you need a special kind of understanding that isn't just about the senses. It might be something more like intellect or, as Winckelmann puts it, "a fine internal sense" that is free from any intentions or passions driven by instinct, preference, or pleasure. After claiming that beauty is something beyond what we can sense, it makes sense that Winckelmann would want to minimize the role of color, seeing it not as a fundamental part of beauty but as something secondary and supplementary. True beauty is found in form, which he means as line and surface, ignoring the fact that these can only be recognized through the senses and wouldn’t be visible without some form of color.
When error refuses to retire, hermit-like, to the narrow cell of a brief aphorism, it finds itself condemned to self-contradiction in order to live at all in the world of concrete facts and problems. Although composed with a view to stating a theory, the work of Winckelmann always led him among concrete historical facts clamouring to be brought into relation with his formally stated idea of supreme beauty. In his admission of line-drawing and his further admission, on a lower plane, of colour, we have two compromises already; to which a third is added in his principle of Expression. "Since human nature has no state intermediate between pain and pleasure" and as living creature without such feelings is inconceivable, "the human figure must be represented in a condition of action and passion, which artists call expression." Hence Winckelmann, after dealing with Beauty, goes on to treat of Expression.[20] He then found himself obliged to effect a fourth compromise between the single constant supreme beauty and individual beauties; for while he preferred the male to the female body as a completer embodiment of perfect beauty, he could not shut his eyes to the obvious fact that we know and admire beautiful women's bodies and even beautiful animals' bodies.
When error refuses to settle into a simple statement, like a hermit in a tiny cell, it finds itself caught in self-contradiction just to exist in the world of real facts and challenges. Although Winckelmann's work aimed to define a theory, it constantly led him back to concrete historical facts that demanded to be connected with his formally stated idea of ultimate beauty. His stance on line-drawing and, to a lesser extent, on color, already represents two compromises; a third is introduced in his principle of Expression. "Since human nature has no state between pain and pleasure" and since it’s inconceivable for a living creature to be without these feelings, "the human figure must be depicted in a state of action and emotion, which artists refer to as expression." Therefore, after discussing Beauty, Winckelmann moves on to Expression.[20] He then finds himself forced to make a fourth compromise between the singular, constant ultimate beauty and individual beauties; although he preferred the male body as a more complete embodiment of perfect beauty, he could not ignore the undeniable fact that we recognize and admire beautiful women's bodies and even those of beautiful animals.
Friend and, in a sense, collaborator of Winckelmann was Raphæl Mengs the artist, no less eager than his archæological fellow-countryman to understand the nature of that beauty which the one studied as a critic while the[Pg 265] other produced it as a painter. Remarking, writes Mengs, that of the two chief duties of a painter, the imitation of appearances and the selection of the most beautiful objects, much has been written on the former, while the latter "has scarcely been touched by the modems, who would have been ignorant of the art of drawing were it not for the statues of ancient Greece";[21] pondering this, "I read, asked and looked at everything likely to throw light on the subject, but never was I satisfied; either they spoke of beautiful things or of qualities which are the attributes of beauty, or they pretended to explain, as the saying is, the obscure by the more obscure, or even confused the beautiful with the pleasing: so that finally I determined to search for the nature of beauty on my own account."[22] One of his works on this subject was published during his lifetime by the advice and assistance of Winckelmann (1761); many others appeared posthumously (1780), all were reprinted several times and translated into several languages. In his Dreams of Beauty he says, "I have been sailing a long time on a vast sea seeking the understanding of beauty, and still I am far from any shore and in great doubt how to shape my course: gazing around, my sight is confounded by the immensity of the subject."[23] In truth it seems as though Mengs never arrived at a formula satisfactory to himself, although he conformed more or less to Winckelmann's doctrine that "beauty consists in material perfection according to our ideas; and since God alone is perfect, beauty is divine"; it is the "visible idea of perfection" and stands in the same relation to it as does a visible to a mathematical point. Our ideas proceed from the purposes which the Creator has willed to fulfil in various things; hence the multiplicity of beauties. In general, Mengs finds the types of things in natural species: e.g. "a stone, of which we have the idea that it should be uniform in colour"; which" is called ugly if it[Pg 266] happen to be spotted"; or a child "would be ugly if he were like a man of mature age, just as a man is ugly when shaped like a woman, and a woman when she is like a man." He adds surprisingly, "As among stones there is but one perfect species, the diamond; among metals, gold; and among animated creatures, man only; so there is difference and distinction in every order, and very rarely is there perfection."[24] In his Dreams of Beauty he considers beauty as "a middle disposition, including perfection on the one hand and the pleasing on the other"; in reality it is a third thing, differing from perfection and the pleasing, and deserving a special name for itself.[25] The art of painting arises from four sources: beauty, significant or expressive character, the pleasing united to harmony, and colouring. Mengs finds the first amongst the ancients, the second in Raphæl, the third in Correggio and the fourth in Titian.[26] From this empirical studio-gossip he rouses himself to exclaim, "The force of beauty so transports me that I will tell thee, reader, what I feel. All nature is beautiful, and so is virtue; beautiful are forms and proportions; beautiful are appearances and beautiful the causes thereof; more beautiful is reason, most beautiful of all is the great first cause."[27]
Friend and, in a way, collaborator of Winckelmann was Raphæl Mengs, the artist, who was just as eager as his archaeological fellow-countryman to understand the essence of beauty. While Winckelmann analyzed it as a critic, Mengs produced it as a painter. Mengs noted that regarding the two primary responsibilities of a painter—imitating appearances and choosing the most beautiful subjects—much has been discussed about the former, while the latter "has hardly been addressed by moderns, who would be clueless about the art of drawing if it weren't for the statues of ancient Greece." Reflecting on this, he said, "I read, inquired, and examined everything that might shed light on the topic, yet I was never satisfied; either they talked about beautiful things or qualities that are characteristics of beauty, or they tried to explain, as the saying goes, the obscure by means of the more obscure, or even mixed up the beautiful with the pleasing. Consequently, I decided to seek the nature of beauty on my own." One of his works on this topic was published during his lifetime with Winckelmann's guidance and support in 1761; many more were published posthumously in 1780, and all were reprinted multiple times and translated into various languages. In his Dreams of Beauty, he states, "I have been sailing for a long time on a vast sea in search of understanding beauty, and I am still far from any shore and greatly uncertain on how to navigate my course: looking around, my vision is overwhelmed by the vastness of the subject." In reality, it seems Mengs never found a definition that satisfied him, although he generally aligned with Winckelmann's idea that "beauty consists in material perfection according to our concepts; and since only God is perfect, beauty is divine"; it serves as the "visible idea of perfection" and relates to it in the same way a visible point relates to a mathematical point. Our ideas derive from the intentions that the Creator wished to fulfill in various things, explaining the diversity of beauties. Overall, Mengs finds types of things within natural species: for example, "a stone, which we believe should be uniform in color," is considered ugly if it happens to be spotted; a child "would be ugly if he resembled a grown man, just as a man is ugly if he resembles a woman, and a woman if she resembles a man." He surprisingly adds, "As among stones there is only one perfect kind, the diamond; among metals, gold; and among living creatures, only man; so there is variety and distinction in every category, and perfection is very rare." In his Dreams of Beauty, he regards beauty as "a middle ground that encompasses perfection on one hand and the pleasing on the other"; in reality, it is a distinct entity, different from both perfection and the pleasing, deserving its own name. The art of painting comes from four sources: beauty, significant or expressive character, the pleasing combined with harmony, and color. Mengs identifies the first in the ancients, the second in Raphæl, the third in Correggio, and the fourth in Titian. From this empirical studio discussion, he finds the inspiration to exclaim, "The power of beauty moves me so much that I will share with you, reader, what I feel. All of nature is beautiful, and so is virtue; beautiful are forms and proportions; beautiful are appearances, and beautiful are the causes of those appearances; reason is even more beautiful, and the most beautiful of all is the great first cause."
An attenuated, that is to say, a less metaphysical, echo of Winckelmann's theory is found in Lessing (1766), who infused a new spirit into the literature and social life of the Germany of his time. According to Lessing the aim of art is "delight"; and since delight is a "superfluous thing" it seems reasonable that the legislator should not allow to art that liberty which is indispensable to science in her search for truth, the soul's necessity. For the Greeks painting was what by its nature it ought to be, "the imitation of beautiful bodies." "Its (Hellenic) cultivator represented nothing but the beautiful: common beauty of a low grade served him as an accidental subject, an exercise, a diversion. The[Pg 267] attractiveness of his work must depend simply and solely on the perfection of his subject: he was far too true an artist to wish his audience to content itself with the barren pleasure arising from mere resemblance or from the inspection of skilful workmanship: nothing in his art was dearer to him, nothing seemed more noble, than the end at which it aimed."[28] Pictorial representation must exclude everything unpleasing or ugly; "painting as imitation may express ugliness: painting as a fine art will refuse to do so: all visible objects belong to art taken under the former title: the latter may claim only such objects as awaken pleasing sensations." If, on the contrary, ugliness may be represented by the poet, the reason is this: poetic description "conveys a less displeasing sense of bodily malformation which, in the end, almost loses its character as such; unable to use it for itself, the poet uses it as a means to provoke certain mixed feelings (the ridiculous, the terrible), in which we are content to remain, in the absence of any purely pleasant feelings."[29] In his Dramaturgie (1767) Lessing takes his stand upon the Aristotelian Poetics: it is well known that not only did he approve of rules in general but he believed those laid down by Aristotle to be as incontrovertible as the theorems of Euclid. His polemic against French writers and critics is waged in the name of probability, not to be confounded with historical accuracy. He understood the universal as a sort of average of what appears in individuals, and catharsis as a conversion of passions into virtuous dispositions, asserting it as beyond doubt that the aim of all poetry is to inspire a love for virtue.[30] He follows the example of Winckelmann in introducing the concept of ideal beauty into the doctrine of figurative art: "expression of corporeal beauty is the aim of painting: therefore supreme beauty of body is the supreme aim of art. But this supreme beauty of body is found in[Pg 268] man only, and for him it exists only through the ideal. This ideal may be found among the brute creation in inferior degree; but is entirely absent from vegetable or inanimate nature." Landscape and flower painters are not really artists because "they imitate beauties possessed of no ideal: whereby they work by eye and hand alone, genius having little or no part in their compositions." Nevertheless, Lessing prefers a landscape painter to "the painter of historic pieces who, instead of making beauty his aim, merely depicts a crowd in order to show his cunning in simple expression, not in expression subordinate to beauty."[31] The ideal of bodily beauty then consists "chiefly in the ideal of form, but also in that of texture of the flesh, and in that of permanent expression. Mere colouring and transitory expression have no ideal since nature herself has placed no indelible seal upon them."[32] At the bottom of his heart Lessing dislikes colour; and when he finds the pen-sketches of painters showing "a life, a freedom, a brilliancy never to be found in their painted pictures," he asks himself "whether the most marvellous colouring can compensate so heavy a loss," and whether it is not to be wished "that painting in oils had never been invented"?[33]
An understated, less philosophical version of Winckelmann's theory can be found in Lessing (1766), who brought a fresh perspective to the literature and social life of Germany at that time. According to Lessing, the purpose of art is "delight"; and since delight is a "superfluous thing," it seems reasonable that the lawmaker shouldn’t give art the same freedom that science must have in its pursuit of truth, which is essential for the soul. For the Greeks, painting was meant to be "the imitation of beautiful bodies." "Its (Hellenic) practitioner focused solely on beauty: common beauty of lesser quality served only as a passing subject, an exercise, a pastime. The[Pg 267] appeal of his work depended entirely on the perfection of the subject: he was too genuine an artist to want his audience to settle for the empty pleasure of mere likeness or the appreciation of skilled craftsmanship: nothing in his art mattered more to him, nothing seemed more noble than the ultimate goal it aimed for."[28] Pictorial representation should avoid everything unpleasant or ugly; "painting as imitation may depict ugliness: painting as a fine art will refuse to do so: all visible objects belong to art when viewed under the first category: the latter may claim only objects that evoke pleasing sensations." Conversely, if ugliness can be portrayed by the poet, it's because poetic description "conveys a less jarring sense of physical deformity that, in the end, nearly loses its identity; unable to use it for its own sake, the poet uses it to evoke certain mixed feelings (the ridiculous, the terrible), where we are willing to linger in the absence of any purely pleasant emotions."[29] In his Dramaturgie (1767), Lessing draws on Aristotelian Poetics: it’s well known that he not only endorsed rules in general but also considered those established by Aristotle to be as undeniable as Euclid's theorems. His argument against French writers and critics is based on the concept of probability, which should not be confused with historical accuracy. He saw the universal as an average of what appears in individuals, and catharsis as a transformation of passions into virtuous character, asserting that the goal of all poetry is to inspire a love for virtue.[30] He follows Winckelmann's lead by introducing the idea of ideal beauty into the theory of figurative art: "the expression of physical beauty is the goal of painting: thus, the highest beauty of the body is the highest goal of art. But this highest beauty of body is found only in[Pg 268] man, and for him, it exists only through the ideal. This ideal may be observed in lower forms among the brute creation, but is completely missing from plant or inanimate nature." Landscape and flower painters aren't truly artists because "they replicate beauties devoid of ideal: thus, they work purely by eye and hand, with little to no creativity involved in their works." Still, Lessing prefers a landscape painter to "the painter of historical scenes who, rather than making beauty his focus, merely portrays a crowd to showcase his skill in simple representation, not in expression tied to beauty."[31] The ideal of physical beauty, then, consists "primarily in the ideal of form, but also in the texture of flesh and the quality of lasting expression. Mere coloring and fleeting expression lack ideal since nature herself has not stamped an indelible mark on them."[32] Deep down, Lessing doesn't appreciate color; and when he notices that the sketches by painters display "a life, a freedom, a vibrancy that never appears in their painted works," he wonders "whether even the most stunning colors can make up for such a significant loss," and whether it would be better "if oil painting had never been invented"?[33]
Ideal beauty, that curious alliance between God and the subtle outline traced with pen or graver, that cold academical mysticism, came into fashion. In Italy (the home of Winckelmann and Mengs, who published many of their works in Italian) it was much discussed by artists, antiquaries and connoisseurs. The architect Francesco Milizia professed himself a follower of "the principles of Sulzer and Mengs";[34] the Spaniard d'Azara, living in Italy, edited and annotated Mengs, adding his own definition of beauty: "The union of the perfect and the pleasing made visible";[35] another Spaniard,[Pg 269] Arteaga, one of the many Jesuit refugees in Italy, wrote a treatise on Ideal Beauty (1789);[36] the Englishman Daniel Webb on coming to Rome and making the acquaintance of Mengs seized upon the ideas he heard him express on beauty, collected them and actually published them in a book anticipating Mengs' own.[37]
Ideal beauty, that intriguing connection between God and the delicate outline created with a pen or engraver, that distant academic mysticism, became popular. In Italy (the home of Winckelmann and Mengs, who published many of their works in Italian), it was widely discussed by artists, historians, and art lovers. The architect Francesco Milizia declared himself a follower of "the principles of Sulzer and Mengs";[34] the Spaniard d'Azara, who lived in Italy, edited and commented on Mengs, adding his own definition of beauty: "The union of the perfect and the pleasing made visible";[35] another Spaniard,[Pg 269] Arteaga, one of the many Jesuit refugees in Italy, wrote a treatise on Ideal Beauty (1789);[36] the Englishman Daniel Webb, upon arriving in Rome and meeting Mengs, embraced the ideas he heard from him about beauty, gathered them, and even published them in a book that preceded Mengs' own.[37]
The first voice of dissent from this doctrine of ideal beauty was raised in 1764 by a small circle of Italians who asserted the characteristic to be the principle of art. As such appears to be the necessary interpretation of the little Essay on Beauty written by Guiseppe Spalletti in the form of a letter to Mengs, with whom Spalletti had discussed the subject "in the solitudes of Grottaferrata," and who had urged him to put all his thoughts in writing.[38] Its polemical character, though not openly asserted, is discernible in every page. "Truth in general, conscientiously rendered by the artist, is the object of Beauty in general. When the soul finds those characteristics which wholly converge upon the matter which the work of art claims to represent, it judges that work beautiful. The same is true of the works of nature: if the soul perceives a man of fine proportions having the face of a lovely woman, which causes it to doubt whether the object before it be man or woman, it esteems that man ugly rather than the reverse, through deficiency of the characteristic of truth; if this can be said of natural Beauty, how much more can it be said of the Beauty of art." The pleasure given by Beauty is intellectual, that is to say, it is the pleasure of apprehending truth: when confronted by ugly things represented characteristically, man "delights in having increased his cognitions": Beauty, "with its property of supplying to the soul likeness, order, proportion, harmony and variety, provides it with an immense field for the construction of[Pg 270] innumerable syllogisms, and by reasoning in this manner it will take pleasure in itself, in the object which arouses such pleasure, and in the feeling of its own perfection." Finally, the beautiful may be defined as "the inherent modification of the object under observation which presents it in the inevitably characteristic manner in which it is bound to appear."[39] In contrast to the fallacious profundity of Winckelmann and Mengs we welcome the sound good sense of this obscure Spalletti, upholder of the Aristotelian position against the revived neo-Platonism of the æstheticians.
The first objections to the idea of ideal beauty came in 1764 from a small group of Italians who claimed that character is the core principle of art. This seems to be the essential interpretation of the brief Essay on Beauty written by Guiseppe Spalletti as a letter to Mengs, who had discussed the topic with Spalletti "in the quiet of Grottaferrata" and encouraged him to write down his thoughts.[38] The argumentative nature of the essay, while not overtly stated, is evident on every page. "Truth in general, properly expressed by the artist, is what Beauty is all about. When the soul recognizes characteristics that fully align with what the artwork aims to represent, it considers that work beautiful. The same goes for nature: if the soul sees a well-proportioned man with the face of a beautiful woman, causing it to question whether the figure is a man or a woman, it will find that man ugly rather than otherwise, due to the lack of the characteristic of truth. If this applies to natural Beauty, it applies even more so to the Beauty of art." The enjoyment derived from Beauty is intellectual, meaning it comes from grasping truth: when faced with unattractive representations, a person "enjoys enhancing their knowledge": Beauty, "with its ability to offer the soul likeness, order, proportion, harmony, and variety, creates a vast arena for constructing[Pg 270] countless syllogisms, and by reasoning in this way, one finds pleasure in themselves, in the object that evokes such pleasure, and in the feeling of their own perfection." Ultimately, beauty can be defined as "the inherent change in the observed object that presents it in the uniquely characteristic way it must appear."[39] In contrast to the misleading depth of Winckelmann and Mengs, we appreciate the clear reasoning of this lesser-known Spalletti, a supporter of the Aristotelian view against the resurgence of neo-Platonism among aesthetic theorists.
Many years went by before a similar rebellion arose in Germany; at length in 1797 the art-historian Ludwig Hirt, basing his case on ancient works of art which depicted all things, even things utterly vulgar and ugly, ventured to deny the view that ideal beauty is the principle of art, and that expression has only a secondary place, above which it must not rise for fear of disturbing ideal beauty. For the ideal he substituted the characteristic, as a principle to be applied equally to gods, heroes or animals. Character is "that individuality by which form, movement, signs, physiognomy and expression, local colour, fight, shade and chiaroscuro are distinguished and represented in the manner demanded by the object."[40] Another historian of art, Heinrich Meyer, who started from the position of Winckelmann and went on by adopting a series of compromises, finally asserting an ideal of trees and landscape side by side with the ideal of man and various other animals, tried to find an intermediate position between this doctrine and Hirt's, in the course of controversy with the latter. And Wolfgang von Goethe, forgetful of his youthful days when he chanted the praises of Gothic architecture, returning home from an Italian tour impregnated with Greece and Rome in 1798, also sought a middle term between Beauty and Expression; dwelling on the thought of certain characteristic[Pg 271] contents which should supply the artist with forms of beauty to be by him remodelled and developed into complete beauty. The characteristic was thus the mere point of departure, and beauty was simply the result of the artist's elaboration: "we must start from the characteristic" (says he) "in order to attain the beautiful."[41]
Many years passed before a similar rebellion occurred in Germany; finally, in 1797, art historian Ludwig Hirt argued, based on ancient artworks that depicted everything, even the most ordinary and ugly things, that ideal beauty shouldn't be seen as the core of art, and that expression should not be stuck in a secondary role to avoid disturbing ideal beauty. Hirt proposed the "characteristic" as a principle that applied equally to gods, heroes, and animals. Character is "that individuality by which form, movement, signs, physiognomy and expression, local color, light, shade, and chiaroscuro are distinguished and represented in the way required by the subject."[40] Another art historian, Heinrich Meyer, who initially stood by Winckelmann's position and then made a series of compromises, ultimately defended an ideal for trees and landscapes alongside the ideal for humans and other animals. He tried to find a middle ground between this viewpoint and Hirt's in the course of their debate. And Wolfgang von Goethe, forgetting his youthful admiration for Gothic architecture and returning in 1798 from an Italian tour influenced by Greece and Rome, also searched for a balance between Beauty and Expression. He focused on the idea of certain characteristic contents that should provide artists with forms of beauty to be reshaped and developed into complete beauty. Thus, the characteristic became just a starting point, and beauty was simply the outcome of the artist's work: "we must start from the characteristic" (he says) "to achieve the beautiful."[41]
[4] Op. cit. p. 47.
[5] Op. cit. p. 57.
[6] Op. cit. p. 93.
[7] Op. cit. pp. 61, 65.
[8] Analisi della bellezza, p. 91.
[9] Op. cit. p. 176.
[10] Enquiry into the Origin of our Ideas of the Sublime and the Beautiful, 1756 (Ital. trans., Milan, 1804); cf. the preliminary discourse on "Taste."
[10] Investigation into the Origin of Our Ideas of the Sublime and the Beautiful, 1756 (Ital. trans., Milan, 1804); see the introductory discussion on "Taste."
[17] Op. cit. § 22, pp. 131-132.
[18] Op. cit. § 23, p. 132.
[19] Geschichte, § 19, pp. 130-131.
[23] Opere, i. p. 206.
[25] Opere, i. p. 197.
[26] Ibid. p. 161.
[27] Ibid. p. 206.
[28] Laokoon, § 2.
[29] Op. cit. §§ 23, 24.
[31] Laokoon, appendix, § 31.
[32] Op. cit. §§ 22, 23.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Op. cit. §§ 22, 23.
[33] Op. cit. ad fin. p. 268.
[35] D'Azara, in Mengs, Opere, i. p. 168.
[40] Über das Kunstschöne, in the review Die Horen, 1797; cf. Hegel, Vorles. ii. Ästh. i. p. 24; and Zimmermann, Gesch. d. Ästh. pp. 356-357.
[40] On the Beautiful in Art, in the review The Hours, 1797; see also Hegel, Lectures on Aesthetics i. p. 24; and Zimmermann, History of Aesthetics pp. 356-357.
[41] Goethe, Der Sammler und die Seinigen (in Werke, ed. Goedecke, vol. xxx.)
[41] Goethe, The Collector and His Circle (in Works, ed. Goedecke, vol. xxx.)
VIII
IMMANUEL KANT
Of all these writers, Winckelmann and Mengs, Home and Hogarth, Lessing and Goethe, none was a philosopher in the true sense of the word: not even those who like Meier laid claim to the title, nor those who had some gifts for philosophy like Herder or Hamann. After Vico, the next European mind of real speculative genius is Immanuel Kant, who now comes before us in his turn.
Of all these writers, Winckelmann and Mengs, Home and Hogarth, Lessing and Goethe, none were true philosophers: not even those who, like Meier, claimed the title, nor those with some philosophical talent like Herder or Hamann. After Vico, the next European thinker of genuine speculative genius is Immanuel Kant, who is now presenting himself to us in his turn.
That Kant took up the problem of philosophy where Vico laid it down (not, of course, in a directly historical, but in an ideal, sense) has already been noted by others.[1] How far he made an advance upon his predecessor and how far he failed to reach the same level it is not here our business to inquire; we must confine ourselves strictly to the consideration of Æsthetic questions.
That Kant addressed the issue of philosophy where Vico left off (not in a directly historical way, but in an ideal sense) has already been mentioned by others.[1] It’s not our job to explore how much he progressed beyond his predecessor or how much he fell short; we need to focus solely on the discussion of aesthetic questions.
Summarizing the results of such a consideration, we may say at once that though Kant holds an immensely important place in the development of German thought; though the book containing his examination of æsthetic facts is among his most influential works; and though in histories of Æsthetic written from the German point of view, which ignore practically the whole development of European thought from the sixteenth to the eighteenth century, Kant can pose as the man who discovered the problem of Æsthetic or solved it or brought it within[Pg 273] sight of solution; yet in an unprejudiced and complete history whose aim is to take broad views and to consider not the popularity of a book or the historical importance of a nation but the intrinsic value of ideas, the judgement passed on Kant must be very different. Like Vico in the serious tenacity with which he reflected upon æsthetic facts, more fortunate than he in having a much larger stock of material gathered from preceding discussion and argument, Kant was at once unlike and less successful than Vico in that he was unable to attain a doctrine substantially true, and unable also to give his thoughts the necessary system and unity.
Summarizing the results of such a consideration, we can say right away that although Kant plays a hugely important role in the evolution of German thought; although the book that contains his examination of aesthetic facts is one of his most influential works; and although in histories of aesthetics written from the German perspective, which largely overlook the entire development of European thought from the sixteenth to the eighteenth century, Kant can be seen as the person who discovered the problem of aesthetics or solved it or brought it within[Pg 273] sight of a solution; yet in an unbiased and comprehensive history that aims to take a broad view and to consider not the popularity of a book or the historical significance of a nation but the intrinsic value of ideas, the judgment on Kant must be quite different. Like Vico in the serious determination with which he reflected on aesthetic facts, more fortunate than him for having a much larger collection of material from prior discussions and debates, Kant was both unlike and less successful than Vico in that he could not achieve a doctrine that was substantially true and also could not give his thoughts the necessary system and unity.
In fact, what was Kant's idea of art? Strange as our reply may seem to those who recollect the explicit and insistent war waged by him against the school of Wolff, and the concept of beauty as a perfection confusedly perceived, we must assert that Kant's idea of art was fundamentally the same as that of Baumgarten and the Wolffian school.[2] In that school his mind had been trained; he always had a great respect for Baumgarten whom in the Critique of Pure Reason he calls "that excellent analyst"; he chose the text of Baumgarten for two of his University lectures on Metaphysics, and that of Meier for his lecture on Logic (Vernunftlehre). Kant, like them, therefore considered Logic and Æsthetic (or theory of art) as conjoined sciences. They were thus described by him in his Scheme of Lectures in 1765, when he proposed, while expounding the critique of reason, to "throw a glance at that of taste, that is to say, at Æsthetic, since the rules of one apply to the other and each throws light upon the other."
In fact, what was Kant's idea of art? Odd as it may sound to those who remember his strong opposition to the Wolff school and the idea of beauty as a confusing perfection, we must say that Kant's concept of art was basically the same as that of Baumgarten and the Wolffian school.[2] He was trained in that school and always held great respect for Baumgarten, whom he called "that excellent analyst" in the Critique of Pure Reason; he used Baumgarten's text for two of his university lectures on Metaphysics, and Meier's text for his lecture on Logic (Vernunftlehre). Like them, Kant considered Logic and Aesthetics (or the theory of art) as connected fields. He described this in his Scheme of Lectures in 1765, where he proposed that while discussing the critique of reason, he would "take a look at that of taste, that is, Aesthetics, since the rules of one apply to the other and each illuminates the other."
In his University lectures he distinguished æsthetic truth from logical truth in the style of Meier; even citing the example of the beautiful rosy face of a girl which, when seen distinctly, i.e. through a microscope, ceases to be beautiful.[3] It is æsthetically true (said he) that a man once dead cannot come to life again, although this is[Pg 274] in opposition to logic and moral truth: it is æsthetically true that the sun plunges into the sea, but it is false logically and objectively. To what degree it is necessary to combine logical truth with æsthetic the learned have never yet been able to decide; not even the greatest æstheticians. In order to become accessible, logical concepts must assume æsthetic forms; a garb to be abandoned only in the rational sciences which seek profundity. Æsthetic certainty is subjective: it is content with authority, i.e. the citation of the opinions of great men. On account of our weakness, for we are strongly attached to the sensible, æsthetic perfection often helps us to render our thoughts distinct. In this, examples and images co-operate; æsthetic perfection is the vehicle for logical perfection; taste is the analogue of intellect. There are logical truths which are not æsthetic truths: and on the other hand we must exclude from abstract philosophy exclamations and other sentimental commotions proper to the other truth. Poetry is a harmonious play of thoughts and sensations. Poetry and eloquence differ in this: in the former, thoughts adapt themselves to sensations; in the latter the contrary is the case. In these lectures Kant sometimes taught that poetry is anterior to eloquence because sensations come before thoughts; and he observed (perhaps under Herder's influence) that the poetry of Eastern peoples, lacking concepts, is wanting in unity and taste although rich in imaginative detail. Poetry formed out of the pure play of sensibility is doubtless a possibility, e.g. love-poems: but true poetry disdains such productions, concerned as they are with sensations which every one knows ought to be expelled from our breasts. True poetry must strive to present virtue and intellectual truth in sensible form, as has been done by Pope in his Essay on Man, in which he attempts to vivify poetry by means of reason. On other occasions Kant definitely says that logical perfection is the basis of every other, æsthetic perfection being merely an adornment of the logical; something of the latter may be omitted in order[Pg 275] to appeal to the audience, but it must never be disguised or falsified.[4]
In his university lectures, he distinguished aesthetic truth from logical truth in the style of Meier, even using the example of a beautiful girl’s rosy face, which, when viewed closely—like under a microscope—no longer appears beautiful.[3] He argued that it is aesthetically true that a man who is dead cannot come back to life, even though this contradicts logical and moral truth. It is aesthetically true that the sun sinks into the sea, but that is logically and objectively false. The extent to which we should combine logical truth with aesthetic truth has never been definitively determined, not even by the greatest aestheticians. For logical concepts to be accessible, they need to adopt aesthetic forms; this dressing can be shed only in the rational sciences that aim for depth. Aesthetic certainty is subjective: it relies on authority, meaning the citing of opinions from influential figures. Due to our weakness, as we are strongly attached to the sensory, aesthetic perfection often helps clarify our thoughts. In this process, examples and images play a role; aesthetic perfection serves as a vehicle for logical perfection, and taste is analogous to intellect. There are logical truths that aren’t aesthetic truths, and conversely, we must exclude exclamations and other emotional responses that belong to the other truth from abstract philosophy. Poetry is a harmonious blend of thoughts and sensations. Poetry and eloquence differ in that, in poetry, thoughts shape themselves around sensations, while in eloquence, it’s the opposite. In these lectures, Kant sometimes stated that poetry comes before eloquence because sensations precede thoughts; he noted (perhaps influenced by Herder) that Eastern poetry, lacking concepts, lacks unity and taste, even though it is rich in imaginative detail. Poetry created purely from the play of feelings is certainly a possibility, like love poems; however, true poetry rejects such works, as they focus on sensations that should be pushed aside. True poetry aims to present virtue and intellectual truth in sensory form, as seen in Pope's Essay on Man, where he tries to enliven poetry with reason. At other times, Kant clearly states that logical perfection is the foundation of all other kinds, with aesthetic perfection merely embellishing the logical; some of the latter may be omitted to appeal to the audience, but it must never be disguised or falsified.[4]
This is Baumgartenism pure and simple; unless we are prepared to look on these Lectures as representing a pre-critical period of thought, or an exoteric doctrine superseded eventually by Kant's own original esoteric ideas in his Critique of the Judgment (1790). Not to open such a controversy, let us put these Lectures on one side (although they often throw no little light on the signification of Kantian phrases and formulæ), and refuse to raise the question what pages of the Critique of the Judgment are derived from Baumgarten and Meier; he who reads the works of these disciples of Wolff and passes immediately to the Critique of Judgment often has the impression that the atmosphere surrounding him is unchanged. But if the Critique of Judgment itself be examined without prejudice it will be seen that Kant always adhered to Baumgarten's conception of art as the sensible and imaginative vesture of an intellectual concept.
This is Baumgartenism in its simplest form; unless we consider these Lectures as reflecting a pre-critical stage of thought, or an external doctrine that was eventually replaced by Kant's own unique internal ideas in his Critique of the Judgment (1790). To avoid sparking such a debate, let’s set these Lectures aside (even though they often illuminate the meaning of Kantian phrases and formulas), and refrain from questioning which sections of the Critique of the Judgment are influenced by Baumgarten and Meier; anyone who reads the works of these followers of Wolff and then immediately moves on to the Critique of Judgment often feels that the environment around them hasn’t changed. However, if we examine the Critique of Judgment without bias, it becomes clear that Kant consistently followed Baumgarten's idea of art as the sensory and imaginative representation of an intellectual concept.
According to Kant, art is not pure beauty wholly detached from the concept, it is adherent beauty, which presupposes and attaches itself to a concept.[5] This is the work of genius, the faculty of representing æsthetic ideas. An æsthetic idea is "a representation of the imagination which accompanies a given concept: a representation conjoined with such truthful representation of particulars as to be unable to find for it any expression that may mark a determinate concept, thereby endowing the given concept with something of the ineffable; a feeling which stimulates the cognitive faculties and reinforcing the tongue, which is simply the letter, with the spirit." Genius, then, has two constitutive elements, imagination and intellect; it consists in "that happy disposition, which no science can teach or diligence attain, to find ideas for a[Pg 276] given concept and, also, to select the expression by which the subjective commotion it excites as accompaniment to a concept may be communicated to others." No concept is adequate to the æsthetic idea, as no representation of the imagination can ever possibly be adequate to the concept. Examples of æsthetic attributes are found in the eagle of Jupiter with the thunderbolt in its claws, and the peacock of the proud Queen of Heaven: "they do not, like logical attributes, represent that which is contained in our concepts of the sublimity or majesty of creation, but something else which gives occasion to the imagination to run riot over a multitude of kindred representations which make us think more than we can express in a given concept by means of words, and give us an æsthetic idea, which serves to this rational idea instead of a logical representation, precisely with the aim of quickening our feelings by throwing open to them a view over a vast field of kindred representations." There are a modus logicos and a modus æstheticus of expressing our thoughts: the first consists in following determinate principles: the other in the mere feeling of the unity of the representation.[6] To imagination, to intellect and to spirit (Geist) we must add taste, the link between imagination and intellect.[7] Art may therefore represent natural ugliness: artistic beauty "is not a beautiful thing but a beautiful representation of a thing": although the representation of ugliness has limits varying with the individual arts (a reminiscence of Lessing and Winckelmann), and an absolute limit at the disgusting and nauseating, which kill representation itself.[8] In natural things, too, there is adherent beauty which cannot be judged by the æsthetic judgement alone but demands a concept. Nature thus appears as a work of art, though superhuman art: "the teleological judgement is the basis and condition of the æsthetic." When we say "this is a beautiful woman," we merely mean that "nature beautifully represents in the form of this woman her purpose in the construction of the female body": it is necessary[Pg 277] therefore, besides noting simple form, to aim at a concept, "so that the object may be apprehended through an æsthetic judgement logically conditioned."[9] By this means is formed the ideal of beauty in the human face, the expression of moral life.[10] Kant admits that there may also be artistic productions without a concept, comparable with the free beauties of nature, flowers and some birds (parrot, humming-bird, bird of paradise, etc.): ornamental drawings, cornice-mouldings, musical fantasies without words, represent nothing, no object reducible to a determined concept, and must be reckoned among free beauties.[11] But does not this necessitate their exclusion from true and proper art, from the operation of genius in which fancy and intellect must both, according to Kant, have a place?
According to Kant, art isn’t just pure beauty that exists independently from concepts; it’s beauty that connects to a concept. This is the work of genius, the ability to represent aesthetic ideas. An aesthetic idea is "a mental image that goes along with a specific concept: an image combined with such accurate representations of details that it's impossible to find any expression that clearly defines a concept, adding something almost indescribable to the given concept; a feeling that stimulates the mind and enhances verbal expression, which is just the letter, with the spirit." Genius, then, has two essential components: imagination and intellect. It involves "that fortunate ability, which cannot be taught by any science or achieved through hard work, to discover ideas for a given concept and to choose the right expression to communicate the subjective feelings it evokes in relation to that concept to others." No concept can fully capture the aesthetic idea, just as no representation from imagination can completely encompass the concept. Examples of aesthetic attributes include Jupiter's eagle holding a thunderbolt and the peacock of the proud Queen of Heaven: "they don't represent what is contained in our concepts of the greatness or majesty of creation, but something else that allows the imagination to explore a multitude of related representations, making us think more than we can articulate with words, giving us an aesthetic idea that serves this rational idea in place of a logical representation, precisely to enhance our emotions by opening up a view over a vast field of related representations." There are a modus logicos and a modus æstheticus for expressing our thoughts: the first follows specific principles, while the second relies on simply feeling the unity of the representation. To imagination, intellect, and spirit (Geist), we must add taste, the connection between imagination and intellect. Art can represent natural ugliness: artistic beauty "is not a beautiful thing but a beautiful representation of a thing": although the depiction of ugliness has limits that vary with different art forms (a nod to Lessing and Winckelmann), and an absolute limit at what is disgusting and nauseating, which can destroy representation itself. In natural things, there is also beauty that isn’t just evaluated through aesthetic judgment alone but requires a concept. Nature thus appears as an artwork, albeit one beyond human creation: "the teleological judgment is the foundation and condition of the aesthetic." When we say "this is a beautiful woman," we simply mean that "nature beautifully represents her purpose in creating the female body through this woman": it's essential, therefore, to not only note the simple form but also aim for a concept, "so that the object can be understood through a logically conditioned aesthetic judgment." This way, the ideal of beauty in the human face is formed, expressing moral life. Kant acknowledges that there can also be artistic works without a concept, similar to the free beauties of nature, like flowers and certain birds (parrots, hummingbirds, birds of paradise, etc.): decorative drawings, cornice moldings, musical improvisations without words, represent nothing, no object that can be reduced to a specific concept, and should be classified among free beauties. But doesn’t this mean they should be excluded from true art, from the exercise of genius where both imagination and intellect, according to Kant, must be involved?
This is Baumgartenism transposed into a higher key, more concentrated, more elaborated, more suggestive, until from moment to moment it seems about to burst into a wholly different conception of art. But it is still Baumgartenism, from whose intellectualistic bonds it never escapes. Nor was escape possible. A profound concept of imagination was entirely lacking to Kant's system and his philosophy of the spirit. Glancing over the table of faculties of the spirit which precedes his Critique of Judgment, we see that Kant co-ordinates with it the cognitive faculty, the feeling of pleasure and pain, and the appetitive faculty; to the first corresponds intellect, to the second, judgement (teleological and æsthetic), to the third, reason;[12] he finds no place for imagination amongst powers of the spirit but places it among the facts of sensation. He knows a reproductive imagination and an associative, but he knows nothing of a genuinely productive imagination, imagination in the proper sense.[13] We have seen that, in his doctrine, genius is the co-operation of several faculties.
This is Baumgartenism elevated to a higher level, more intense, more detailed, more evocative, until it almost seems ready to explode into a completely new understanding of art. But it remains Baumgartenism, from which it never truly breaks free. And breaking free wasn’t possible. Kant's system and his philosophy of the spirit lack a deep understanding of imagination. Looking at the table of faculties of the spirit that comes before his Critique of Judgment, we see that Kant categorizes it alongside the cognitive faculty, the feeling of pleasure and pain, and the appetitive faculty; the first relates to intellect, the second to judgment (both teleological and aesthetic), and the third to reason; [12] he does not assign a role for imagination among the faculties of the spirit, but rather places it with the facts of sensation. He recognizes a reproductive imagination and an associative imagination, but he has no concept of a genuinely productive imagination, imagination in its true sense. [13] We have noted that, in his theory, genius is the collaboration of multiple faculties.
Yet sometimes Kant had an inkling that intellectual[Pg 278] activity is preceded by something which is not mere sensational material, but is an independent non-intellectual theoretical form. He obtained a glimpse of this latter form not when he was reflecting on art in the strict sense but when he was examining the process of knowledge: he does not treat of it in his Critique of Judgment, but in the first section of his Critique of Pure Reason, in the first part of the Transcendental Doctrine of Elements. He says here that sensations only enter the spirit when the latter itself gives them form; a form not identical with that which intellect gives to sensations, but much simpler, namely pure intuition, the totality of the a priori principles of sensibility. There must therefore be "a science which forms the first part of the transcendental doctrine of elements, distinct from that which contains the principles of pure thought and is named transcendental Logic." Now, what name does Kant confer upon this science whose existence he has deduced? None other than Transcendental Æsthetic (die transcendentale Ästhetik). In a note he even insists that this is the right name for the new science of which he treats, and censures the Germans for their habit of applying it to the Critique of Taste, which, as he thought at that time, could never become a science. Thus, he concludes, we approach more closely to the usage of the ancients, among whom the distinction between αἰσθητὰ καὶ νοητά[14] was well known.
Yet sometimes Kant sensed that intellectual[Pg 278] activity is preceded by something that isn't just raw sensory material, but is a separate, non-intellectual theoretical form. He caught a glimpse of this form not while considering art in a strict sense, but while analyzing the process of knowledge: he doesn’t discuss it in his Critique of Judgment, but in the first section of his Critique of Pure Reason, in the first part of the Transcendental Doctrine of Elements. He states that sensations only enter the mind when the mind itself shapes them; a shape that isn’t the same as what intellect gives to sensations, but is much simpler—namely, pure intuition, the totality of the a priori principles of sensibility. Thus, there must be "a science that forms the first part of the transcendental doctrine of elements, distinct from what contains the principles of pure thought, which is called transcendental Logic." Now, what name does Kant give to this science whose existence he has established? None other than Transcendental Æsthetic (die transcendentale Ästhetik). In a note, he even emphasizes that this is the correct name for the new science he discusses and criticizes the Germans for their tendency to apply it to the Critique of Taste, which, at that time, he believed could never become a science. Therefore, he concludes that we are getting closer to the usage of the ancients, among whom the distinction between αἰσθητὰ καὶ νοητά[14] was well known.
Nevertheless, after having so rightly postulated the necessity for a science of the forms of sensation or pure intuition, purely intuitive knowledge, Kant went on, simply because he had no exact idea of the nature of the æsthetic faculty and of art, to fall into an intellectualistic error by reducing the form of sensibility or pure intuition into the two categories or functions of space and time, and by asserting that the spirit emerges from the chaos of sensation by organizing its sensations in space and time.[15] But space and time as such are very far from being primitive categories; they are relatively late and complex[Pg 279] formations.[16] As examples of the matter of sensation Kant quoted hardness, impenetrability, colour and so forth. But the mind only recognizes colour and hardness in so far as it has already given form to its sensations; considered as brute matter, sensations fall outside the cognitive spirit, they are a limit; colour, hardness, impenetrability and so on, when recognized, are already intuitions, spiritual elaborations, the æsthetic activity in its rudimentary manifestation. The characterizing or qualifying imagination which is æsthetic activity ought to have occupied in the Critique of Pure Reason the pages devoted to the discussion of space and time, and would thus have constituted a real Transcendental Æsthetic, a real prologue to the transcendental Logic. In this manner Kant would have achieved the truth aimed at by Leibniz and Baumgarten and would have joined hands with Vico.
Nevertheless, after correctly arguing for the need for a science of the forms of sensation or pure intuition, and purely intuitive knowledge, Kant went on, simply because he didn’t have a clear understanding of the nature of the aesthetic faculty and art, to make an intellectual mistake by reducing the form of sensibility or pure intuition to the two categories or functions of space and time, claiming that the mind emerges from the chaos of sensation by organizing its sensations in space and time.[15] But space and time are far from being primitive categories; they are relatively late and complex[Pg 279] formations.[16] As examples of the matter of sensation, Kant mentioned hardness, impenetrability, color, and so on. However, the mind only recognizes color and hardness to the extent that it has already shaped its sensations; considered as raw data, sensations fall outside the cognitive mind, they are a limit; color, hardness, impenetrability, and so forth, when recognized, are already intuitions, spiritual processes, the aesthetic activity in its basic form. The imaginative faculty that characterizes or qualifies aesthetic activity should have taken the place of the pages in the Critique of Pure Reason devoted to the discussion of space and time, and would thus have created a genuine Transcendental Aesthetic, a real prologue to transcendental Logic. In this way, Kant would have achieved the truth pursued by Leibniz and Baumgarten and would have connected with Vico.
His repeatedly announced opposition to the school of Wolff concerns not the concept of art but that of Beauty; two concepts for Kant entirely distinct. First of all, he did not admit that sensation could be called "confused knowledge," a confused form, that is, of intellectual cognition; rightly judging this to be a false account of sensibility, since a concept, however confused, is always a concept or a rough sketch of a concept, never an intuition.[17] But he further denied that pure beauty contained a concept, and therefore denied that it was a perfection sensibly apprehended. These reflexions have no doubt some connexion with those concerning the nature of art in the Critique of Judgment; but the connexion is far from close, still less are they actually fused into a single whole. That Kant was minutely familiar with eighteenth-century writers who had discussed beauty and taste is shown by his Lectures, wherein they are all quoted and used.[18] Of these the greater part, especially the English, were sensationalists, others intellectualists; some few, as we have noted, were inclined towards mysticism. Kant began[Pg 280] by tending towards sensationalism in æsthetic problems, then became the adversary of sensationalists and intellectualists alike. This development can be traced in his Observations on the Beautiful and Sublime, as well as in his Lectures; its final expression is reached in the Critique of Judgment.
His repeatedly stated opposition to Wolff's school is about the idea of Beauty, not art; for Kant, these are two entirely different concepts. First, he didn't accept that sensation could be labeled as "confused knowledge," which would imply a muddled version of intellectual understanding; he rightly viewed this as a misleading description of sensibility, since a concept, even if unclear, is still a concept or a rough outline of a concept, not an intuition.[17] Furthermore, he rejected the notion that pure beauty had a concept associated with it, and thus denied that it could be perceived as some sort of perfection. These reflections are undoubtedly related to his thoughts on the nature of art in the Critique of Judgment; however, the connection is not close, and they are by no means merged into a single cohesive idea. Kant's thorough understanding of the eighteenth-century writers who discussed beauty and taste is evident in his Lectures, where they are all referenced and utilized.[18] Most of these writers, especially the English ones, were sensationalists, while others leaned toward intellectualism; a few, as we’ve noted, had a tendency toward mysticism. Kant started[Pg 280] with a leaning towards sensationalism in aesthetic issues, then became an opponent of both sensationalists and intellectualists. This evolution can be observed in his Observations on the Beautiful and Sublime and in his Lectures; its final expression is found in the Critique of Judgment.
Of the four moments, as he calls them, i.e. the four determinations, he accords to Beauty, the two negative are directed, one against the sensationalists, the other against the intellectualists. "That is beautiful which pleases without interest": "That is beautiful which pleases without concepts."[19] Here he asserts the existence of a spiritual region, distinct on one side from the pleasurable, the useful and the good, and on the other from truth. But this region, as we know very well, is not that of art, which Kant attaches to the concept: it is the region of a special activity of feeling which he calls judgement or, more exactly, æsthetic judgement.
Of the four moments, as he refers to them, i.e. the four determinations, he attributes to Beauty, with two negatives targeted: one against sensationalists and the other against intellectualists. "What is beautiful pleases without interest": "What is beautiful pleases without concepts."[19] Here, he claims there is a spiritual realm, set apart from pleasure, usefulness, and goodness on one side, and from truth on the other. But this realm, as we know well, is not that of art, which Kant links to the concept; it is the realm of a specific type of feeling activity that he calls judgement, or more precisely, æsthetic judgement.
The other two moments give some kind of a definition of this region: "That is beautiful which has the form of finality without the representation of an end": "That is beautiful which is the object of universal pleasure."[20] What is this mysterious sphere? What this disinterested pleasure we experience in pure colours and tones, in flowers, and even in adherent beauty when we make abstraction from the concept to which it adheres?
The other two moments provide a sort of definition for this area: "What is beautiful has an aspect of completeness without suggesting an end": "What is beautiful is something that brings universal joy."[20] What is this enigmatic realm? What is this selfless pleasure we feel in pure colors and sounds, in flowers, and even in beauty that we appreciate when we separate it from the idea it’s connected to?
Our answer is: there is no such sphere; it does not exist; the examples given are instances either of pleasure in general or of facts of artistic expression. Kant, who so emphatically criticizes the sensationalists and the intellectualists, does not show the same severity towards the neo-Platonic line of thought whose revival we remarked in the eighteenth century. Winckelmann in particular exercised strong influence over his mind. In one course of his Lectures we find him making a curious distinction between form and matter: in music melody is matter and harmony form: in a flower the scent is material and the shape (Gestalt) is form (Form).[21] This[Pg 281] reappears slightly modified in the Critique of Judgment. "In painting, statuary and all the figurative arts in architecture and gardening, so far as they are fine arts, the drawing is the essential; in which the foundation of taste lies not in what gratifies (vergnügt) in sensation, but in that which pleases (gefällt) by its form. The colours which illuminate the drawing belong to sensuous stimulus (Reiz) and may bring the object more vividly before the senses, but do not render it worthy of contemplation as a thing of beauty; they are, moreover, often limited by the exigencies of the beautiful form, and even where their sensuous stimulus is legitimate, they are ennobled only by the beautiful form."[22] Continuing in pursuit of this phantasm of beauty which is not the beauty of art nor yet the pleasing, and is equally detached from expressiveness and pleasure, Kant loses himself in insoluble contradictions. Little inclined to submit himself to the charm of imagination, abhorring "poetic philosophers" like Herder,[23] he makes statements and refuses to commit himself to them, affirms and immediately criticizes his affirmations, and wraps up Beauty in a mystery which, at bottom, was nothing more than his own individual incertitude and inability to see clearly the existence of an activity of feeling which, in the spirit of his sane philosophy, represented a logical contradiction. "Necessary and universal pleasure" and "finality without the idea of an end" are the organized expression in words of this contradiction.
Our answer is: there is no such area; it doesn't exist; the examples provided are either instances of general pleasure or aspects of artistic expression. Kant, who strongly criticizes sensationalists and intellectualists, does not show the same harshness toward the neo-Platonic thinking that we noticed revived in the eighteenth century. Winckelmann, in particular, had a strong influence on him. In one of his Lectures, he makes an interesting distinction between form and matter: in music, melody is matter and harmony is form; in a flower, the scent is material and the shape (Gestalt) is form (Form).[21] This[Pg 281] appears again slightly modified in the Critique of Judgment. "In painting, sculpture, and all the figurative arts like architecture and gardening, as far as they are fine arts, the drawing is essential; the foundation of taste lies not in what satisfies (vergnügt) in sensation, but in what pleases (gefällt) through its form. The colors that enhance the drawing belong to sensory stimulus (Reiz) and may make the object more vividly perceived by the senses, but do not make it worthy of contemplation as a thing of beauty; moreover, they are often restricted by the requirements of beautiful form, and even when their sensory stimulus is valid, they are elevated only by the beautiful form."[22] As he continues to chase this illusion of beauty that is neither the beauty of art nor merely pleasing, and is equally separate from expressiveness and pleasure, Kant gets lost in unsolvable contradictions. Not really wanting to give in to the allure of imagination, and detesting "poetic philosophers" like Herder,[23] he makes statements without fully committing to them, affirms something only to quickly criticize it, and shrouds Beauty in a mystery that, ultimately, is just his own uncertainty and inability to clearly recognize an activity of feeling which, in the context of his rational philosophy, represented a logical contradiction. "Necessary and universal pleasure" and "finality without the concept of an end" are the verbal expression of this contradiction.
By way of clearing up the contradiction he arrives at the following thought: "The judgement of taste is founded on a concept (the concept of a general foundation of the subjective teleology of nature through judgement); but it is a concept by which it is impossible to know or demonstrate anything of the object, because the object in itself is indeterminable and unsuited to cognition; on the other hand, it has validity for every one (for every one, I say, in[Pg 282] so far as it is an individual judgement, immediately accompanying intuition), since its determining reason reposes, perhaps, in the concept of that which may be regarded as the supersensible substrate of mankind." Beauty, then, is a symbol of morality. "The subjective principle alone, that is the indeterminate idea of the supersensible in us, can be considered the only key able to unlock this faculty springing from a source we cannot fathom: excepting by its aid, no comprehension of it can possibly be reached."[24] These cautious words, and all others here used by Kant to conceal his thoughts, do not hide his tendency to mysticism. A mysticism without conviction or enthusiasm, almost in spite of himself, but very evident nevertheless. His inadequate grasp of the æsthetic activity led him to see double, even triple, and caused the unnecessary multiplication of his explanatory principles. Although he was always ignorant of the genuine nature of the æsthetic activity, he was indebted to it for suggesting to him the pure categories of space and time as the Transcendental Æsthetic; it caused him to develop the theory of imaginative embellishment of intellectual concepts by the work of genius; finally it forced him to acknowledge a mysterious faculty of feeling, midway between theoretical and practical activity, cognitive and yet not cognitive, moral and indifferent to morality, pleasing yet wholly detached from the pleasure of the senses. Great use of this power was made by Kant's immediate successors in Germany who were delighted to find their daring speculations supported by that severe critic of experience, the philosopher of Königsberg.
To clear up the contradiction, he concludes: "The judgment of taste is based on a concept (the idea of a general underlying principle of nature's subjective purpose through judgment); however, this concept doesn't let us know or prove anything about the object, since the object itself is unable to be defined and is not suitable for understanding. Yet, it holds validity for everyone (for everyone, I say, as long as it is an individual judgment that comes immediately with intuition), because its determining reason lies, perhaps, in the concept of what can be seen as the supersensible basis of humanity." So, beauty is a symbol of morality. "Only the subjective principle, which is the indeterminate idea of the supersensible within us, can be considered the sole key capable of unlocking this faculty that arises from a source we cannot grasp: without its aid, no understanding of it is possible." These cautious words, along with all other expressions used by Kant to veil his thoughts, do not obscure his inclination toward mysticism. A mysticism lacking conviction or enthusiasm, almost against his own will, yet very evident nonetheless. His insufficient understanding of aesthetic activity led him to see things in double or triple, causing unnecessary multiplication of his explanatory principles. Although he never fully grasped the true nature of aesthetic activity, it inspired him to identify the pure categories of space and time as the Transcendental Aesthetic; it encouraged him to develop the theory of creatively enriching intellectual concepts through the work of genius; and ultimately it compelled him to recognize a mysterious faculty of feeling, existing between theoretical and practical activity, cognitive yet not cognitive, moral yet indifferent to morality, pleasurable yet entirely separated from sensory pleasure. Kant's immediate successors in Germany made great use of this power, thrilled to find their bold speculations backed by that rigorous critic of experience, the philosopher from Königsberg.
[4] Extract from Kant's lectures of 1764 and later, in O. Schlapp, Kant's Lehre vom Genie, passim, esp. pp. 17, 58, 59, 79, 93, 96, 131-134, 136-137, 222, 225, 231-232, etc.
[4] Extract from Kant's lectures of 1764 and later, in O. Schlapp, Kant's Theory of Genius, various pages, especially pp. 17, 58, 59, 79, 93, 96, 131-134, 136-137, 222, 225, 231-232, etc.
[6] Kritik d. Urth. § 49.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Critique of the Urth. § 49.
[7] Op. cit. § 50.
[8] Op. cit. § 48.
[9] Krit. d. Urth. § 48.
[10] Op. cit. § 17.
[11] Op. cit. § 16.
[15] Op. cit. §§ 1-8.
[19] Krit. d. Urth. §§ 1-9.
[20] Op. cit. §§ 10-22.
[21] Schlapp, op. cit. p. 78.
[22] Krit. d. Urth. § 14.
[24] Kritik d. Orth. §§ 57-59.
IX
THE ÆSTHETIC OF IDEALISM: SCHILLER, SCHELLING, SOLGER, HEGEL
It is well known that Schelling held the Critique of Judgment to be the most important of the three Kantian Critiques, and that Hegel together with the great majority of the followers of metaphysical idealism had a special affection for the book. According to them the third Critique was the attempt to bridge the gulf, to resolve the antitheses between liberty and necessity, teleology and mechanism, spirit and nature: it was the correction Kant was preparing for himself, the concrete vision which dispelled the last traces of his abstract subjectivism.
It’s well known that Schelling considered the Critique of Judgment to be the most significant of the three Kantian Critiques. Hegel, along with most followers of metaphysical idealism, had a particular fondness for the book. They believed that the third Critique aimed to bridge the divide, to reconcile the oppositions between freedom and necessity, purpose and mechanism, spirit and nature: it was the correction Kant was working on for himself, the concrete vision that eliminated the last remnants of his abstract subjectivism.
The same admiration and an opinion even more favourable were extended by them to Friedrich Schiller, the first to elaborate that part of Kant's philosophy and to study the third sphere which united sensibility to reason. "It was the artistic sense dwelling in his also profoundly philosophical mind," says Hegel, "which, against the abstract infinity of Kant's thought, against his living for duty, against his conception of nature and reality, and of sense and feeling as utterly hostile to intellect, asserted the necessity and enunciated the principle of totality and reconciliation, even before it had been recognized by professed philosophers: to Schiller must be allowed the great merit of having been the first to oppose the subjectivity of Kant, and of having dared try to go beyond it."[1]
They showed the same admiration and even a more favorable opinion towards Friedrich Schiller, who was the first to delve into that part of Kant's philosophy and to explore the third sphere that connected feelings to reason. "It was the artistic sense within his deeply philosophical mind," Hegel states, "which, against the abstract infinity of Kant's thought, his focus on duty, and his view of nature, reality, and feelings as completely opposing intellect, asserted the necessity and articulated the principle of wholeness and harmony, even before it was acknowledged by established philosophers: Schiller deserves significant credit for being the first to challenge Kant's subjectivity and for daring to seek a way beyond it." [1]
Discussion has raged around the true relation between[Pg 284] Schiller and Kant, and it has lately been maintained that his Æsthetic was not, as would seem to be the case, derived from Kant, but from the pandynamism which, starting from Leibniz, had propagated itself in Germany through Creuzens, Ploucket and Reimarus down to Herder, who had conceived a wholly animated nature.[2] There can be no doubt that Schiller shared Herder's conception, as may be seen from the theosophical tone of the fragment of correspondence between Julius and Raphæl and in other writings. It cannot be denied, however, that whatever personal feelings Kant may have had towards Herder, or Herder towards his former teacher (against whose Critique of Judgment he published his Kaligone, as he had replied to the Critique of Pure Reason with his Metacritica), when Kant in a somewhat dubious manner made the first step towards a reconciliation, the breach was at all events partially healed. The dispute is therefore of small importance: we shall find it more useful to observe that Schiller introduced an important correction of Kant's views when he obliterated every trace of the double theory of art and the beautiful, giving no weight to the distinction drawn between pure and adherent beauty, and finally abandoning the mechanical conception of art as consisting in beauty joined to the intellectual concept. It was certainly his own experience of active artistic work that led him to this simplification.
Discussion has been intense about the true relationship between[Pg 284] Schiller and Kant. Recently, it's been argued that Schiller's aesthetics didn't actually come from Kant, as it might seem, but from the pandynamism that, starting with Leibniz, spread through Germany via Creuzens, Ploucket, and Reimarus, reaching Herder, who envisioned a fully animated nature.[2] There’s no doubt that Schiller embraced Herder's vision, as evident from the theosophical tone in the correspondence between Julius and Raphæl and in other writings. However, it's undeniable that regardless of any personal feelings Kant had toward Herder, or vice versa (Herder published his Kaligone in response to Kant's Critique of Judgment, just as he had responded to the Critique of Pure Reason with his Metacritica), when Kant tentatively moved towards reconciliation, the split was at least partially mended. Therefore, the dispute isn't of much significance: it's more useful to note that Schiller made an important correction to Kant’s ideas by eliminating any trace of the dual theory of art and beauty, disregarding the distinction between pure and adherent beauty, and ultimately rejecting the mechanical view of art as beauty linked to an intellectual concept. His own experiences in active artistic work likely inspired this simplification.
Schiller defined the æsthetic sphere as the sphere of play (Spiel); the unfortunate term, suggested to him partly by some phrases of Kant, partly, perhaps, by an article on card-games by one Weisshuhn which he published in his review The Hours (Die Horen),[3] has given rise to the belief that he anticipated certain modern doctrines of artistic activity as the overflow of exuberant spirits, analogous with the play of children and animals. Schiller did not fail to warn his readers against such a mistaken interpretation (to which, however, he lent himself) when he begged them not to think of "games in[Pg 285] real life, which are usually concerned with wholly material things," nor yet of the idle dreaming of the imagination left to itself.[4] The activity of the play of which he treated held the mean between the material activity of the senses, of nature, of animal instinct or passion as it is called, and the formal activity of intellect and morality. The man who plays, i.e. contemplates nature æsthetically and produces art, sees all natural objects as animated; in such a phantasmagoria mere natural necessity gives place to the free determination of the faculties; spirit appears as spontaneously reconciled with nature, form with matter. Beauty is life, the living form (lebende Gestalt); not life in the physiological sense, since beauty does not extend throughout all physiological life, nor is it restricted to that alone: marble when worked by an artist may have a living form; and a man, although possessed of life and form, need not be a living form.[5] Wherefore art must conquer nature with form: "in an artistic work of true beauty the content ought to be nil, the form everything: by form man is influenced in his entirety; by content in his separate faculties only. The true secret of great artists is that they cancel matter through form (den Stoff durch die Form vertilgt); the more imposing, overwhelming or seductive the matter is in itself, the greater its obstinacy in striving to emphasize its own particular effect, the more the spectator inclines to lose himself immediately in the matter, so much the more triumphant is the art which brings it into subjection and enforces its own sovereign power. The mind of hearer or spectator should remain perfectly free and calm; from the magic circle of art it should issue as pure and perfect as when it left the hands of the Creator. The most frivolous object should be treated in such a manner as to enable us to pass at once to the most serious matters; and the most serious in such a way that we may pass from them to the lightest game." There is a fine art of passion; a passionate fine art would be a[Pg 286] contradiction in terms.[6] "So long as man in his early physical state passively absorbs the world of senses and simply feels it, he is one with it; and precisely because he merely is a world there is for him as yet no world at all. Only when in his æsthetic state he places the world outside himself and contemplates it, does he detach his personality from the rest; then a world appears to him, since he is no longer one with the world."[7]
Schiller defined the aesthetic sphere as the realm of play (Spiel); this unfortunate term, influenced by some phrases from Kant and perhaps by an article on card games by someone named Weisshuhn that he published in his review The Hours (Die Horen),[3] has led to the belief that he anticipated certain modern ideas about artistic activity as an overflow of exuberance, similar to the play of children and animals. Schiller made sure to caution his readers against such a misunderstanding (which, however, he somewhat encouraged) when he urged them not to think of "games in[Pg 285] real life, which usually concern entirely material things," nor of idle daydreaming left to the imagination.[4] The kind of play he was discussing strikes a balance between the material activity of the senses, nature, and animal instinct or passion as it's called, and the formal activity of intellect and morality. The person who plays, i.e. observes nature aesthetically and creates art, perceives all natural objects as alive; in such a vivid imagination, mere natural necessity gives way to the free determination of the faculties; spirit appears to be spontaneously in harmony with nature, and form with matter. Beauty is life, the living form (lebende Gestalt); not life in the physiological sense, since beauty doesn't encompass all physiological life, nor is it limited to that: marble, when sculpted by an artist, can have a living form; and a person, although alive and having form, doesn't necessarily embody a living form.[5] Therefore, art must conquer nature with form: "in a work of true beauty, the content should be nil, the form everything: form influences the whole person; content affects only separate faculties. The true secret of great artists is that they overcome matter through form (den Stoff durch die Form vertilgt); the more striking, overwhelming, or appealing the matter is in itself, the more it stubbornly tries to highlight its own particular effect, and the more the viewer tends to lose focus on it, the more victorious is the art that brings it under control and asserts its own sovereign power. The mind of the listener or viewer should remain completely free and calm; from the magic circle of art, it should emerge as pure and perfect as when it left the hands of the Creator. Even the most trivial object should be handled in such a way that we can move easily to the most serious matters; and the most serious should be presented so that we can shift from them to the lightest play." There is a fine art of passion; a passionate fine art would be a[Pg 286] contradiction in terms.[6] "As long as man in his early physical state passively absorbs the sensory world and simply feels it, he is one with it; and precisely because he is merely a part of the world, there is, for him, no distinct world at all. Only when he adopts an aesthetic state and places the world outside himself to contemplate it does he separate his personality from the whole; then a world reveals itself to him, since he is no longer one with the world."[7]
Schiller ascribed high educational value to art thus conceived as at once sensible and rational, material and formal. Not that it teaches moral precepts or excites to good actions; if it acted thus, or when it acted thus, it would at once cease, as we have seen, to be art. Determination in whatsoever direction, to the good or the bad, to pleasure or to duty, destroys the character of the æsthetic sphere, which is rather indeterminism. By means of art man frees himself from the yoke of the senses; but before putting himself spontaneously under that of reason and duty, he takes as it were a little breathing-space by staying in a region of indifference and serene contemplation. "While having no claim to promote exclusively any special human faculty, the æsthetic condition is favourable to each and all without favouritism; and the reason why it favours none in particular is that it is the foundation of the possibility of all alike. Every other exercise gives some inclination to the soul, and therefore presupposes a special limit; æsthetic activity alone is unlimited." This indifference, which if not yet pure form is not pure matter, confers its educational value on art; it opens a way to morality, not by preaching and persuading, that is to say, determining, but by making determination possible. Such is the fundamental concept of his celebrated Letters on the Æsthetic Education of Man (1795), in which Schiller took his cue from the conditions of his times and from the necessity of finding a middle way between supine acquiescence in tyranny and savage rebellion as exemplified by the revolution then raging in France.
Schiller believed that art has significant educational value when it is both sensible and rational, as well as material and formal. It doesn't teach moral lessons or inspire good actions; if it did, it would stop being art, as we've seen. Any direction, whether toward good or bad, pleasure or duty, undermines the essence of the aesthetic realm, which is characterized by indeterminism. Through art, people liberate themselves from the constraints of their senses; however, before willingly submitting to reason and duty, they take a brief pause in a state of indifference and calm reflection. "While it does not specifically promote any particular human ability, the aesthetic condition benefits everyone equally; the reason it doesn't prioritize any one aspect is that it underpins the possibility of all. Every other activity inclines the soul in a certain direction and thus imposes a specific limit; only aesthetic activity is boundless." This indifference, which is neither pure form nor pure matter, gives art its educational value; it paves the way to morality not by preaching or convincing, which means imposing a direction but by making choice possible. This is the core idea of his famous Letters on the Æsthetic Education of Man (1795), where Schiller drew inspiration from the circumstances of his time and the need to establish a balance between passive acceptance of tyranny and fierce rebellion, as seen in the revolution that was occurring in France.
The defects of Schiller's æsthetic doctrine are its lack of precision and its generality. Who has given a better description of certain aspects of art, the catharsis produced by artistic activity, the serenity and calm resulting from the domination over natural impressions? Equally just is his remark that art, although wholly independent of morality, is in some way connected with it. But what precisely this connexion may be, or what the exact nature of æsthetic activity, Schiller does not succeed in explaining. Conceiving the moral and intellectual as the only formal activities (Formtrieb) and denying as a convinced anti-sensationalist in opposition to Burke and philosophers of his type that art can belong to the passionate and sensuous nature (Stofftrieb), he cut himself off from the means of recognizing the general category to which artistic activity belongs. His own concept of the formal is too narrow: too narrow, also, his concept of the cognitive activity, in which he is able to see the logical or intellectual form, but not that of the imagination. What for him was this art he describes as an activity neither formal nor material, neither cognitive nor moral? Was it for him, as for Kant, an activity of feeling, a play of several faculties at once? It would seem so, since Schiller distinguishes four points of view or relations of man with things: the physical, in which these affect our senses: the logical, in which they excite knowledge: the moral, in which they appear to us as an object of rational volition: and the æsthetic "in which they refer to our powers in entirety without becoming the determinate object of any one faculty." For example, a man is pleased æsthetically when his feeling depends in no way on the pleasure of the senses and when he is not conscious of thinking about any law or end.[8] We look in vain for any more conclusive reply.
The flaws in Schiller's aesthetic theory are its vagueness and broadness. Who has done a better job describing certain aspects of art, like the catharsis that comes from artistic activity, or the peace and calm that arise from mastering natural impressions? His point that art, while completely separate from morality, is still somehow linked to it is also valid. However, Schiller fails to explain exactly what this connection is or what the true nature of aesthetic activity is. By viewing moral and intellectual pursuits as the only formal activities (Formtrieb) and outright rejecting the idea that art can involve the passionate and sensory aspects (Stofftrieb), as someone opposed to Burke and similar thinkers, he limits his ability to acknowledge the broader category that includes artistic activity. His own definition of the formal is too restrictive: likewise, his understanding of cognitive activity is too limited, as he only recognizes logical or intellectual form, but not that of the imagination. What he refers to as art is described as an activity that is neither formal nor material, neither cognitive nor moral. Was it, for him as it was for Kant, an activity based on feeling, a play of multiple faculties at once? It seems so, given that Schiller identifies four ways humans relate to things: the physical, where things affect our senses; the logical, where they stimulate knowledge; the moral, where they present as objects of rational will; and the aesthetic, "where they relate to our powers as a whole without being the specific object of any one faculty." For instance, a person finds something aesthetically pleasing when their enjoyment is not influenced by sensory pleasure and when they aren’t consciously thinking about any rule or purpose.[8] We search in vain for a more definitive answer.
It must not be overlooked that Schiller delivered a course of lectures on Æsthetic in Jena University in 1792, and that his writings on the subject intended for reviews were couched in a popular style: no less popular,[Pg 288] in his own opinion, was the style of the book quoted above, which grew out of a series of letters actually sent to his patron the Duke of Holstein-Augustenburg. But the great work to be entitled Rallias, which he intended writing upon Æsthetic, was never completed; the only fragments which have reached us are contained in the correspondence with Körner (1793-1794). From the discussions between the two friends we gather that Körner was not satisfied with Schiller's formula and desired something objective, something more precise, a positive characteristic of the beautiful: and one day Schiller told him that he had definitely discovered such a characteristic. But what it was that he had discovered we do not know; no mention of it occurs in any further document, and we are left in doubt as to whether we have lost an integral part of his thought or merely the momentary illusion of a discovery.
It should be noted that Schiller gave a series of lectures on Aesthetics at Jena University in 1792, and his writings on the topic, meant for reviews, were written in an accessible style. In his opinion, the style of the book mentioned above was similarly popular, which came from a series of letters actually sent to his patron, the Duke of Holstein-Augustenburg. However, the significant work he planned to write titled Rallias on Aesthetics was never finished; the only fragments we have are found in his correspondence with Körner (1793-1794). From their discussions, it’s clear that Körner wasn't satisfied with Schiller's formula and wanted something more objective, something clearer, a positive trait of beauty. One day, Schiller told him he had definitively discovered such a trait. But what that trait was remains unknown; it isn't mentioned in any further records, leaving us uncertain whether we’ve lost an essential part of his thought or just the fleeting idea of a discovery.
The uncertainty and vagueness of Schiller's theory seem almost a merit in contrast with that which followed. He had constituted himself guardian of the teaching of Kant and refused to abandon the realm of criticism; faithful disciple of his master, he conceived the third sphere not as real but as an ideal, a concept not constitutive but regulative, an imperative. "From transcendental motives, reason here demands that communion be established between formal and material activity; that is to say, there must be an activity of play, since the concept of humanity can be complete only by the union of reality with form, the accidental with the necessary, passivity with liberty. This demand must be made because reason, in conformity with her essence, aims at perfection and at sweeping away all obstacles; and every exclusive operation of one or other activity leaves humanity incomplete and confined within limits."[9] Schiller's thought, as it appears in his correspondence with Körner, has been well represented as follows:" The union of sensibility with liberty in the Beautiful, which does not actually take place but is supposed to do[Pg 289] so, suggests to man an intuition of the union of these elements within himself: a union which does not take place actually but ought to do so."[10] The times which followed had no such nice scruples. Kant had given new vigour to the production of works on æsthetic, and, as in the days following Baumgarten, every new year saw a number of new treatises. It was the fashion. "Nothing swarms like æstheticians" (wrote Jean Paul Richter in 1804 when preparing his own book on the subject for publication): "it is rare for a youth who has paid his fees for a course of lectures on Æsthetic not to produce a book on some point of the science in the hope that the public may refund him his expenses by buying his book: some there are indeed who pay their professor's fees out of their author's royalties."[11] It was hoped, not unreasonably, that the exploration of the obscure region of æsthetic might throw some light on metaphysics, and the procedure of artists seemed to offer a good example to philosophers seeking to create a world for themselves: so philosophy modelled itself upon art and, as though to render the transition easier, the concept of art was brought as close as possible to that of philosophy. Romanticism, gaining vogue daily, was a renewal or continuation of that "age of genius" in which the youth of Goethe and Schiller had been passed; and as the period of Sturm und Drang had zealously worshipped the genius who breaks all rules and oversteps all limitations, so did Romanticism hail the domination of a faculty called Fancy, or more frequently Imagination, to which were attributed the most diverse characteristics and the most miraculous effects.
The uncertainty and vagueness of Schiller's theory seem almost like a positive aspect compared to what came after. He positioned himself as the protector of Kant's teachings and refused to leave the realm of critique; a loyal follower of his mentor, he viewed the third sphere not as something real but as an ideal, a concept meant to guide rather than define, an imperative. "From transcendental reasons, reason demands that a connection be made between formal and material activity; in other words, there must be an activity of play since the concept of humanity can only be fulfilled by merging reality with form, the accidental with the necessary, and passivity with freedom. This demand is necessary because reason, by its very nature, seeks perfection and aims to eliminate all obstacles; and any exclusive focus on one activity or the other leaves humanity unfulfilled and limited." [9] Schiller's ideas, as expressed in his letters to Körner, have been aptly summarized as follows: "The combination of sensibility with freedom in the Beautiful, which does not actually happen but is expected to, gives people an insight into the unity of these elements within themselves: a unity that doesn't actually occur but should." [10] The later times did not share such delicate concerns. Kant revitalized the production of works on aesthetics, and, similar to the period after Baumgarten, every new year brought a slew of new treatises. It became a trend. "Nothing proliferates like aestheticians" (wrote Jean Paul Richter in 1804 while getting his own book ready for publication): "It's rare for a student who has paid for a course in Aesthetics not to write a book on some aspect of the science hoping that the public will recoup his expenses by purchasing it: some even pay their professor's fees with their author royalties." [11] It was expected, not without reason, that exploring the murky area of aesthetics might shed light on metaphysics, and artists' processes seemed to provide a good example for philosophers trying to forge their own path: philosophy started to shape itself around art, and to ease this transition, the concept of art was closely aligned with that of philosophy. Romanticism, gaining traction daily, was a revival or continuation of that "age of genius" in which the youth of Goethe and Schiller had been raised; and just as the period of Sturm und Drang had fervently celebrated the genius that breaks all rules and transcends all boundaries, so did Romanticism embrace the dominance of a faculty known as Fancy, or more commonly Imagination, to which were ascribed a wide range of attributes and extraordinary effects.
The Romantic theorists, artists themselves for the most part, abounded in truthful and subtle observations concerning artistic procedure. Jean Paul Richter makes many excellent remarks about productive imagination, which he distinguishes clearly from the reproductive and[Pg 290] asserts to be shared by all men as soon as they are able to say "This is beautiful"; for "how could a genius be acclaimed or even tolerated for a single month, not to mention thousands of centuries, by the common herd, if he had not a strong connecting-link of relationship with the herd?" He also describes how imagination is variously divided among individuals: as simple talent, as passive or feminine genius, and in the highest degree as the active or masculine genius, formed by reflexion and instinct, in which "all faculties flourish simultaneously and fancy is no isolated flower, but the goddess Flora herself who, in order to produce new combinations, crosses with each other those blossoms whose conjunction is fertile, and is, so to speak, a faculty full of faculties."[12] This latter sentence betrays a tendency on Richter's part to exaggerate the functions of imagination and to construct upon it a kind of mythology.
The Romantic theorists, who were mostly artists themselves, had a lot of insightful and nuanced thoughts about the process of creating art. Jean Paul Richter offers numerous valuable insights about productive imagination, which he clearly distinguishes from reproductive imagination and claims is something everyone can do as soon as they can express "This is beautiful." He questions how a genius could be recognized or even accepted by ordinary people for any length of time, let alone for centuries, if he didn't have a strong connection to the common crowd. He also explains how imagination varies among people: as simple talent, as a passive or feminine genius, and at the highest level as the active or masculine genius, which is shaped by reflection and instinct. In this highest form, "all faculties thrive together and imagination is not just a single bloom, but rather the goddess Flora herself who, to create new combinations, brings together those blossoms whose union is fruitful, and is, in a sense, a faculty full of faculties." This last sentence reveals a tendency in Richter to exaggerate the role of imagination and to build a sort of mythology around it.[12]
Contemporary systems of philosophy are partly impregnated with, and partly the source of, such mythologies: the Romantic conception of art may be said to have found its most complete expression in German idealism, where this attained its most coherent and systematic form.
Contemporary systems of philosophy are partly influenced by, and partly the source of, these mythologies: the Romantic view of art can be said to have found its fullest expression in German idealism, where it achieved its most coherent and systematic form.
It did not attain this form with Fichte, the first great pupil of Kant; for though Fichte regarded imagination as the activity which creates the universe, effects the synthesis of the ego and the non-ego, posits the object and therefore precedes consciousness, he does not connect it with art.[13] In his æsthetic notions Fichte is influenced by Schiller, with the addition of a moralism imposed upon him by the general character of his system; hence the ethical sphere, midway between the cognitive and the æsthetic, becomes from his point of view a mere appurtenance of morality, as being the representation of, and hence reverence for, the moral ideal.[14] His subjective idealism eventually produced an æsthetic doctrine through[Pg 291] the work of Friedrich Schlegel and Ludwig Tieck; the doctrine of Irony as the basis of art.
It didn’t reach this form with Fichte, the first great student of Kant; because even though Fichte saw imagination as the force that creates the universe, brings together the self and the other, sets up the object, and therefore comes before consciousness, he doesn’t link it with art.[13] In his aesthetic ideas, Fichte is influenced by Schiller, with a moral perspective shaped by the overall nature of his system; thus, the ethical realm, positioned between understanding and aesthetics, becomes for him just an attachment to morality, as it represents and shows respect for the moral ideal.[14] His subjective idealism eventually led to an aesthetic theory through[Pg 291] the efforts of Friedrich Schlegel and Ludwig Tieck; the idea of Irony as the foundation of art.
The ego which created the universe can also destroy it; the universe is an empty appearance at which the only true reality, the ego, can smile, holding itself aloof, like an artist or a creative god, from creatures of its own which it does not take seriously.[15] Friedrich Schlegel described art as a perpetual parody of itself and a "transcendental farce." Tieck defined irony as "a power which allows the poet to dominate the matter which he handles." Another Romantic Fichtian, Novalis, dreamed of a magical idealism, an art of creation by the instantaneous act of the ego and of realizing our dreams.
The ego that created the universe can also destroy it; the universe is just an empty illusion that the only true reality, the ego, can look at with a smirk, keeping itself distant, like an artist or a creative god, from its own creations that it doesn’t take seriously.[15] Friedrich Schlegel described art as a constant parody of itself and a "transcendental joke." Tieck defined irony as "a power that lets the poet control the material they work with." Another Romantic thinker, Novalis, envisioned a magical idealism, an art of creation through the immediate action of the ego and making our dreams a reality.
But it is only to the System of Transcendental Idealism (1800) of Schelling, to his Bruno (1802), to his celebrated course of lectures on the Philosophy of Art given at Jena in 1802-1803 (repeated at Würzburg, and distributed subsequently in manuscript notes all over Germany), to the no less celebrated lecture on the Relation between the Figurative Arts and Nature (1807), as well as to other works of this eloquent and enthusiastic philosopher that we owe the first great philosophical affirmation of Romanticism, and of a renewed and conscious neo-Platonism in Æsthetic.
But it is only to the System of Transcendental Idealism (1800) by Schelling, to his Bruno (1802), to his well-known lecture series on the Philosophy of Art given in Jena from 1802 to 1803 (which was repeated in Würzburg and later shared in manuscript notes throughout Germany), to the equally famous lecture on the Relation between the Figurative Arts and Nature (1807), as well as to other works by this passionate and articulate philosopher that we can credit the first major philosophical declaration of Romanticism and a renewed, conscious neo-Platonism in Aesthetics.
Like all the other idealistic philosophers, Schelling held firmly to the fusion of the theories of art and the beautiful already effected by Schiller. From this point of view it is interesting to note his explanation of the condemnation of art by Plato: this condemnation, says Schelling, was directed against the art of his time, the natural and realistic art of antiquity in general, with its character of finitude: Plato could not have uttered such a condemnation (as we moderns are unable to utter it) if he had known Christian art, whose characteristic is infinity.[16] The pure abstract beauty of Winckelmann is not enough; no less inadequate, false and negative is that concept of the characteristic which would try to make art some[Pg 292]thing dead, hard and ugly by imposing upon it the limitations of the individual. Art is beauty and characteristic in one; characteristic beauty, character from which beauty is evolved, according to Goethe's saying; it is therefore not the individual but the living concept of the individual. When the artist's eye recognizes the creative idea of the individual and draws it forth, he transforms the individual into a world in itself, into a species (Gattung), an eternal idea (Urbild), and fears no more the limitation or hardness which is the condition of life: characteristic beauty is that plenitude of form which kills form; it does not inflame passion, it regulates it, like the banks of a river which are filled but not overflowed by the waters.[17] In all of this we feel the influence of Schiller, with something added which Schiller could never have expressed.
Like all the other idealistic philosophers, Schelling firmly believed in the blend of art theory and beauty that Schiller had already established. From this perspective, it's interesting to look at his explanation for Plato's criticism of art: Schelling argues that this criticism was aimed at the art of Plato's time, which was the natural and realistic art of antiquity in general, known for its finite nature. Plato wouldn't have been able to make such a condemnation (just like we moderns can't) if he had seen Christian art, whose hallmark is infinity.[16] The pure abstract beauty of Winckelmann isn't sufficient; the idea of character that attempts to make art something dead, hard, and ugly by limiting it to the individual is equally inadequate, false, and negative. Art is both beauty and character; it's characteristic beauty, a character from which beauty emerges, as Goethe said. Thus, it’s not about the individual but the living concept of the individual. When the artist's eye identifies the unique idea of the individual and brings it to life, they elevate the individual into a world in itself, into a species (Gattung), an eternal idea (Urbild), without fearing the limitations or hardness that are part of life: characteristic beauty is that fullness of form that transcends form; it does not ignite passion; it channels it, much like the banks of a river that hold the water without letting it overflow.[17] In all this, we sense Schiller's influence, along with an additional element that Schiller could never have expressed.
Indeed, whilst gratefully acknowledging the excellent contributions to the theory of art made by the writers who succeeded Kant, Schelling laments that in none of them can he find exact scientific method (Wissenschaftlichkeit),[18] The true point of departure in his theory is in the philosophy of nature, i.e. in that criticism of the teleological judgement which Kant places directly after that of the æsthetic judgement in his third Critique. Teleology is the union of theoretical and practical philosophy; but the system would be incomplete but for the possibility of demonstrating in the subject itself, in the ego, the identity of the two worlds, theoretical and practical; an activity which has, and at the same time has not, consciousness; unconscious as nature, conscious as spirit. This activity is precisely the æsthetic activity: "the general organ of philosophy, keystone of the whole edifice."[19] There are but two ways open to one who is desirous of escaping from common realities: poetry, which transports into the ideal world; and philosophy which annihilates the real world.[20] Strictly[Pg 293] speaking, "there is but one sole absolute work of art; it may exist in various exemplars, but in itself it is one, although it may not yet possess existence in its original form." True art is not the impression of one moment, but the representation of infinite life;[21] it is transcendental intuition become objective, and is therefore not only the organ but the document of philosophy. A time will come when philosophy will return to poetry, from which she has detached herself; and from the new philosophy a new mythology will arise.[22] The Absolute is thus the object of art as well as of philosophy (as Schelling insists elsewhere in greater detail): the first represents it in idea (Urbild), the second in its reflexion (Gegenbild): "philosophy portrays ideas, not realities: so is it with art: those same ideas of which real things, as philosophy demonstrates, are imperfect copies, themselves appear in the objective arts as ideas, i.e. in all their perfection, and represent the intellectual world in the world of reflexion."[23] Music is the "very ideal rhythm of Nature and the Universe, which by means of this art makes itself felt in the derivative world"; perfect creations of statuary are "the very ideas of organic nature represented objectively"; the Homeric epic, "the very identity constituting the foundation of history in the Absolute."[24] But while philosophy gives an immediate representation of the Divine, of absolute Identity, art can but give the immediate representation of Indifference; and "since the degree of perfection or reality in a thing becomes higher in proportion as it approaches nearer to the absolute Idea and the fulness of infinite affirmation and in proportion as it comprehends within itself other powers, it is clear that art, above everything else, is in closest relation with philosophy, from which it is distinguished merely by the character of its specification: in everything else it may be considered as the highest power in the ideal world."[25] To the three powers[Pg 294] of the real and ideal world correspond in a rising scale the three ideas of Truth, Goodness and Beauty. Beauty is neither the mere universal (truth), nor mere reality (action), but the perfect interpenetration of both: "beauty exists when the particular (the real) is so adequate to its concept that the latter, as infinite, enters the finite and presents itself to our contemplation in concrete form. With the appearance of the concept, the real becomes truly similar and equal to the idea, wherein the universal and the particular find their absolute identity. Without ceasing to be rational, the rational becomes at the same time apparent and sensible."[26] But as above the three powers is poised God, their point of union, so Philosophy stands supreme over the three ideas; concerning itself not with truth or morality or even beauty alone, but with that which belongs to all the three in common, deduced from one common source. If philosophy assumes the character of science and truth, while yet remaining superior to truth, this is made possible by the fact that science and truth are its formal determination; "philosophy is science in the sense that truth, goodness and beauty, i.e. science, virtue and art, interpenetrate each other; therefore it is also not science but is that which is common to science, virtue and art." This interpenetration distinguishes philosophy from all other sciences; for instance, if mathematics can dispense with morality and beauty, philosophy cannot do so.[27]
Indeed, while gratefully acknowledging the excellent contributions to the theory of art made by the writers who followed Kant, Schelling laments that in none of them can he find a precise scientific method (Wissenschaftlichkeit),[18] The true starting point in his theory lies in the philosophy of nature, i.e. in the critique of the teleological judgment that Kant places directly after the aesthetic judgment in his third Critique. Teleology is the connection between theoretical and practical philosophy; however, the system would be incomplete without demonstrating the identity of the two worlds, theoretical and practical, within the subject itself, in the ego; an activity that has, and at the same time has not, consciousness; unconscious like nature, conscious like spirit. This activity is exactly the aesthetic activity: "the general organ of philosophy, the keystone of the whole structure."[19] There are only two avenues available for those wishing to escape from ordinary realities: poetry, which transports us into the ideal world; and philosophy, which wipes out the real world.[20] Strictly speaking, "there is only one absolute work of art; it may exist in various forms, but in essence, it is one, even though it may not yet exist in its original form." True art is not just a fleeting impression, but the representation of infinite life;[21] it is transcendental intuition made objective, and thus it is not only the organ but also the document of philosophy. A time will come when philosophy will return to poetry, from which it has separated itself; and from this new philosophy, a new mythology will emerge.[22] The Absolute is therefore the object of both art and philosophy (as Schelling emphasizes elsewhere in greater detail): the first represents it in idea (Urbild), the second in its reflection (Gegenbild): "philosophy portrays ideas, not realities: the same is true of art: those same ideas, which real things, as philosophy shows, are imperfect copies of, appear in the objective arts as ideas, i.e. in all their perfection, and represent the intellectual world in the world of reflection."[23] Music is the "very ideal rhythm of Nature and the Universe, which through this art expresses itself in the derivative world"; perfect sculptures are "the very ideas of organic nature represented objectively"; the Homeric epic, "the very identity that underpins history in the Absolute."[24] But while philosophy provides an immediate representation of the Divine, of absolute Identity, art can only offer the immediate representation of Indifference; and "since the degree of perfection or reality in a thing becomes greater the closer it approaches the absolute Idea and the fullness of infinite affirmation, and as it encompasses other powers, it is clear that art, above everything else, is most closely connected to philosophy, from which it is distinguished only by the character of its specification: in every other way, it can be seen as the highest power in the ideal world."[25] Corresponding to the three powers of the real and ideal world, there exists in a rising scale the three ideas of Truth, Goodness, and Beauty. Beauty is neither just the universal (truth) nor mere reality (action), but the perfect interpenetration of both: "beauty exists when the particular (the real) is so aligned with its concept that the latter, as infinite, enters the finite and presents itself for our contemplation in concrete form. With the emergence of the concept, the real becomes truly similar and equal to the idea, where the universal and the particular find their absolute identity. Without ceasing to be rational, the rational also becomes evident and sensible."[26] But just as God, their point of union, is positioned above the three powers, so philosophy stands supreme over the three ideas; it deals not just with truth, morality, or even beauty alone, but with that which belongs to all three in common, derived from one common source. If philosophy takes on the role of science and truth, while still remaining above truth, this is made possible by the fact that science and truth are its formal determination; "philosophy is science in the sense that truth, goodness, and beauty, i.e. science, virtue, and art, interconnect; hence it is also not science but is what is common to science, virtue, and art." This interplay sets philosophy apart from all other sciences; for example, while mathematics can do without morality and beauty, philosophy cannot. [27]
In Beauty are contained truth and goodness, necessity and liberty. When beauty appears to be in conflict with truth, the truth in question is a finite truth with which beauty ought not to agree, because, as we have seen, the art of naturalism and of the merely characteristic is a false art.[28] The individual forms of art, being in themselves representatives of the infinite and the universe, are called Ideas.[29] Considered from the point of view of reality, Ideas are gods; their essence, their "in-itself," is in fact equivalent to God; every idea is an idea so[Pg 295] far as it is God in a particular form; every idea, therefore, is equal to God, but to a particular god. Characteristic of all the gods is pure limitation and indivisible absoluteness: Minerva is the idea of wisdom united with strength, but she is lacking in womanly tenderness; Juno is power without wisdom and without the sweet attraction of love, for which she is forced to borrow the cestus of Venus; Venus again has not the weighty wisdom of Minerva. What would become of these ideas if deprived of their limitations? They would cease to be objects of Imagination.[30] Imagination is a faculty which has no connexion with pure intellect or with reason (Vernunft) and is distinct from fancy (Einbildungskraft) which collects and arranges the products of art, whereas imagination intuits them, forms them out of itself, represents them. Imagination is to fancy as intellectual intuition is to reason: it is therefore the intellectual intuition of art.[31] "Reason" no longer suffices in a philosophy such as this: intellectual intuition, which for Kant was a limiting concept, is now asserted as really existing: intellect sinks to a subordinate place: even the genuine imagination which operates in art is overshadowed by this new-fangled Imagination, twin with intellectual Intuition, who sometimes changes places with this sister of hers. Mythology is proclaimed a necessary condition of all art: mythology which is not allegory, for in the latter the particular signifies only the universal, while the former is already itself the universal; which explains how easy it is to allegorize, and how fascinating are such poems as those of Homer which lend themselves to such interpretations. Christian, as well as Hellenic, art has its mythology: Christ; the persons of the Trinity; the Virgin mother of God.[32] The fine between mythology and art is as shadowy as that between art and philosophy.
In beauty, there are elements of truth and goodness, necessity and freedom. When beauty appears to clash with truth, that truth is a limited truth that beauty shouldn't align with, because, as we've observed, the art of naturalism and mere characterization is a false form of art.[28] The individual forms of art, being representatives of the infinite and the universe, are known as Ideas.[29] From a reality standpoint, Ideas are divine; their essence, their "in-itself," essentially equals God; each idea is an idea as[Pg 295] it represents God in a specific form; thus, every idea corresponds to God, but to a particular god. What all gods have in common is pure limitation and indivisible absoluteness: Minerva embodies wisdom combined with strength, but she lacks feminine tenderness; Juno represents power devoid of wisdom and the gentle allure of love, needing to borrow the attributes of Venus; Venus, conversely, lacks the deep wisdom of Minerva. What would happen to these ideas if stripped of their limitations? They would no longer be objects of imagination.[30] Imagination isn't linked to pure intellect or reason (Vernunft) and differs from fancy (Einbildungskraft), which organizes and arranges artistic products, while imagination perceives and forms them internally, representing them. Imagination relates to fancy as intellectual intuition relates to reason: thus, it is the intellectual intuition of art.[31] "Reason" is no longer sufficient in a philosophy like this: intellectual intuition, once a limiting concept for Kant, is now recognized as genuinely existing; intellect takes a secondary role: even genuine imagination operating in art is overshadowed by this new form of Imagination, which is paired with intellectual Intuition, sometimes switching places with her. Mythology is declared an essential condition for all art: mythology that is not allegory, as in allegory, the specific only signifies the universal, while mythology itself is already universal; this explains how easy it is to interpret allegories and how captivating poems like those of Homer can be for such readings. Both Christian and Hellenic art possess their own mythology: Christ; the persons of the Trinity; the Virgin mother of God.[32] The line between mythology and art is as vague as that between art and philosophy.
The year 1815 saw the publication of Solger's principal work, Erwin, a long philosophical dialogue on the beautiful;[Pg 296] subsequently in 1819 he gave a course of lectures on Æsthetic which were published posthumously. He was one of those who found but a glimpse of truth in Kant and held the post-Kantians in very slight estimation, particularly Fichte; in Schelling, who begins from the original unity of the subjective and the objective, he detects for the first time a speculative principle not adequately developed, since Schelling had never triumphed dialectically over the difficulties of intellectual intuition.[33]
The year 1815 saw the publication of Solger's main work, Erwin, a lengthy philosophical dialogue about beauty; [Pg 296] then, in 1819 he delivered a series of lectures on Aesthetics that were published after his death. He was one of those who caught only a glimpse of truth in Kant and thought very little of the post-Kantians, especially Fichte; in Schelling, who starts from the original unity of the subjective and the objective, he identifies for the first time a speculative principle that wasn't fully developed, since Schelling never successfully dealt with the challenges of intellectual intuition. [33]
Solger was one of those who conceived of Imagination as totally distinct from Fancy: fancy (says he) belongs to common cognition and is none other than "the human consciousness, in so far as it continues, in temporal succession, infinitely reasserting an original intuition"; it presupposes the distinctions between common cognition, abstraction and judgement, concept and representation, amongst which "it acts as mediator by giving to the general concept the form of individual representation; and to the latter the form of a general concept; in this manner it has its being among the antitheses of the ordinary understanding." Imagination is totally different; proceeding "from the original unity of the antitheses in the Idea, it acts so that the elements in opposition, separated as they are from the idea, find themselves united in the reality; by its means we are capable of apprehending objects higher than those of common cognition and of recognizing in them the idea itself as real: also, in art, it is the faculty of transforming the idea into reality." It presents itself in three modes or degrees: as Imagination of the Imagination, which conceives the whole as idea, and activity as nothing more than the development of the idea in reality; as Sensibility of the Imagination, in so far as it expresses the life of the idea in the real and reduces the one to the other; lastly (and here we have the highest grade of artistic activity, corresponding with Dialectic in philosophy) as Intellect of the Imagination or artistic Dialectic, conceiving idea and reality in such a way that one passes[Pg 297] over into the other, that is to say, into reality. Other divisions and subdivisions are made on which it is not necessary to dwell. Imagination is said to produce the Irony essential to true art: this is the Irony of Tieck and Novalis, of whom Solger is in a sense a follower.[34]
Solger was one of those who viewed Imagination as completely different from Fancy. According to him, fancy is part of common cognition and is simply "the human consciousness, as it continues, in a sequence of time, endlessly reaffirming an original intuition." It relies on distinctions between common cognition, abstraction and judgment, concept and representation, among which "it serves as a mediator by shaping the general concept into an individual representation, and the latter into a general concept; in this way, it exists among the contrasts of ordinary understanding." Imagination, on the other hand, is entirely distinct; it arises "from the original unity of the contrasts in the Idea, working to unite elements in opposition, which are separate from the idea, in reality; through it, we can grasp objects beyond those of common cognition and recognize the idea itself as real: in art, it is the ability to turn the idea into reality." It appears in three forms or levels: as Imagination of the Imagination, which envisions the whole as an idea, seeing activity merely as the unfolding of the idea in reality; as Sensibility of the Imagination, as it conveys the essence of the idea in reality and merges the two; and finally (where we reach the highest level of artistic activity, paralleling Dialectic in philosophy) as Intellect of the Imagination or artistic Dialectic, interpreting idea and reality so that one transitions into the other—that is, into reality. Other classifications and subcategories are made, but there's no need to focus on them. Imagination is said to create the Irony essential to genuine art: this is the Irony of Tieck and Novalis, of whom Solger is, in a way, a follower.[34]
Solger joins Schelling in placing beauty in the region of the Idea, inaccessible to common consciousness. It is distinct from the idea of Truth, because instead of dissolving the appearances of common consciousness after the manner of truth, art accomplishes the miracle of making appearance dissolve itself while still remaining appearance; artistic thought, therefore, is practical, not theoretical. Furthermore, it is distinct from the idea of Goodness, with which at first sight it would seem to be closely related, because in the case of Goodness the union of ideal with real, of the simple with the multiple, of the infinite with the finite, is not real and complete, but remains ideal, a mere ought-to-be. It is related more closely to Religion, which thinks the Idea as the abyss of life where our individual conscience must lose itself in order to become "essential" (wesentlich), while in beauty and art the Idea manifests itself by gathering into itself the world of distinctions between universal and particular and placing itself in their place. Artistic activity is more than theoretical, it is of a practical nature, but realized and perfected; art, therefore, belongs not to theoretical philosophy (as Kant thought, according to Solger), but to practical. Necessarily attached on one side to infinity, it cannot have common nature as its object; for example, art is absent from a portrait, and the ancients showed their discrimination in selecting gods and heroes for objects in sculpture since every deity—even in limited and particular form—always signifies a determinate modification of the Idea.[35]
Solger agrees with Schelling that beauty exists in the realm of the Idea, which is beyond ordinary awareness. It differs from the concept of Truth because, rather than breaking down the appearances of everyday experience like truth does, art achieves the remarkable feat of having appearances dissolve themselves while still appearing as such; thus, artistic thought is practical, not theoretical. Additionally, it is different from the idea of Goodness, which might initially seem closely related since, in Goodness, the blend of the ideal with the real, the simple with the complex, and the infinite with the finite is not actual and complete but remains an ideal, merely an aspiration. It aligns more closely with Religion, which considers the Idea as the deep source of life where our individual conscience must surrender to become "essential" (wesentlich), whereas in beauty and art, the Idea reveals itself by integrating the distinctions between the universal and the particular. Artistic activity goes beyond theory; it is practical in nature, realized and perfected. Therefore, art belongs to practical philosophy, not theoretical philosophy, as Kant believed, according to Solger. Inextricably linked to infinity, art cannot have common nature as its focus; for instance, a portrait lacks art, and the ancients showed their discernment in choosing gods and heroes as subjects for sculpture since every deity—even in a limited and specific form—always represents a definite modification of the Idea.[35]
The same concept of art appears in the philosophy of Hegel, whatever may be the minor differences which he felt to separate himself from his predecessors. Little concerned as we are with the shades and varieties of[Pg 298] mystical Æsthetic exhibited by each of these thinkers, we are chiefly concerned to lay bare the substantial underlying identity, the mysticism of arbitrarism which gives them their historic place in Æsthetic.
The same idea of art shows up in Hegel's philosophy, despite any slight differences he felt set him apart from those before him. While we’re not focusing on the nuances and variations of[Pg 298] mystical aesthetics presented by each of these thinkers, our main interest is to reveal the fundamental underlying identity, the mysticism of randomness, which secures their historical significance in aesthetics.
Opening the Phenomenology and the Philosophy of Spirit, one need not expect to find any discussion of art in the analysis of the forms of the theoretical Spirit, among definitions of sensibility and intuition, language and symbolism, and various grades of imagination and thought. Hegel places Art in the sphere of absolute Spirit, together with Religion and Philosophy,[36] and in this he regards Kant, Schiller, Schelling and Solger as his precursors, for like them he strongly denies that art has the function of representing the abstract concept, but not that it represents the concrete concept or Idea. Hegel's whole philosophy consists in the affirmation of a concrete concept, unknown to ordinary or scientific thought. "Indeed," says he, "no concept has in our day been more mishandled than the concept in itself and for itself; for by concept is generally meant the abstract determinateness or one-sidedness of representation and intellectualistic thought, with which it is naturally impossible to think either the entirety of truth or concrete beauty."[37] To the realm of the concrete concept belongs art, as one of the three forms wherein the freedom of the spirit is achieved; it is the first form, namely that of immediate, sensible, objective knowledge (the second is religion, a representative consciousness plus worship, an element extraneous to mere art: the third is philosophy, free thought of the absolute spirit).[38]
Opening the Phenomenology and the Philosophy of Spirit, you shouldn't expect to find any discussion of art in the analysis of the forms of theoretical Spirit, which includes definitions of sensibility and intuition, language and symbolism, and different levels of imagination and thought. Hegel places Art in the realm of absolute Spirit, alongside Religion and Philosophy,[36] and he sees Kant, Schiller, Schelling, and Solger as his forerunners, because like them, he firmly argues that art does not serve the purpose of representing the abstract concept, but does represent the concrete concept or Idea. Hegel's entire philosophy focuses on affirming a concrete concept that is unfamiliar to conventional or scientific thought. "Indeed," he asserts, "no concept has been more misunderstood in our time than the concept in itself and for itself; because by concept, it is usually meant the abstract determinateness or one-sidedness of representation and intellectualistic thought, with which it is naturally impossible to grasp either the entirety of truth or concrete beauty."[37] Art belongs to the realm of the concrete concept, as one of the three forms through which the freedom of the spirit is realized; it is the first form, namely that of immediate, sensible, objective knowledge (the second is religion, a representative consciousness plus worship, an element beyond mere art: the third is philosophy, free thought of the absolute spirit).[38]
Beauty and truth are at the same time one yet distinct. "Truth is Idea as Idea, according to its being-in-itself and its universal principle, and so far as it is thought as such. There is no sensible or material existence in Truth; thought contemplates therein nothing but universal idea. But the Idea must also realize itself externally and attain an actual and determinate existence. Truth also as such[Pg 299] has existence; but when in its determinate external existence it is immediately for consciousness, and the concept remains immediately one with the external appearance, the Idea is not only true but beautiful. In this way Beauty may be defined as the sensible appearance of the Idea."[39] The Idea is the content of art: its sensible and imaginative configuration; its form: two elements which must interpenetrate and form a whole, hence the necessity that a content destined to become a work of art should show itself capable of such transformation; otherwise we have but an imperfect union of poetic form with prosaic and incongruous content.[40] An ideal content must gleam through the sensible form; the form is spiritualized by this ideal light;[41] artistic imagination does not work in the same way as the passive or receptive fancy, it does not stop at the appearances of sensible reality but searches for the internal truth and rationality of the real. "The rationality of the object selected by him should not be alone in awakening the consciousness of the artist: he should have well meditated upon the essential and the true in all their extension and profundity, for without reflexion a man cannot become conscious of that which is within himself, and all great works of art show that their material has been thought again and again from every side. No successful work of art can issue from light and careless imagination."[42] It is a delusion to fancy that poet and painter need nothing beyond intuitions: "a true poet must reflect and meditate before and during the execution of his poem."[43] But it is always understood that the thought of the poet does not take the form of abstraction.
Beauty and truth are both one and yet distinct at the same time. "Truth is the Idea as it exists, based on its inherent nature and universal principle, as far as it is understood in that way. There is no tangible or physical existence in Truth; thought sees nothing but the universal idea within it. However, the Idea must also express itself externally and achieve an actual, specific existence. Truth, as such[Pg 299] has existence; but when it exists in a specific external form and is immediately recognizable to consciousness, while the concept aligns perfectly with the external appearance, the Idea is not just true but also beautiful. In this manner, Beauty can be defined as the tangible representation of the Idea."[39] The Idea is the essence of art: its tangible and imaginative structure; its form: two elements that must blend seamlessly to create a whole, so it's necessary for content meant to become a work of art to be capable of this transformation; otherwise, we only have an imperfect mix of poetic form with mundane and unrelated content.[40] An ideal content must shine through the tangible form; the form is elevated by this ideal light;[41] artistic imagination does not operate like passive or receptive fancy; it does not settle for mere appearances of tangible reality but seeks the deeper truth and reason behind the real. "The rationality of the chosen object should not solely ignite the artist's awareness: he should have deeply contemplated the essential and the true in all their breadth and depth, for without reflection, one cannot become aware of what lies within oneself, and all great works of art show that their material has been thought through repeatedly from every angle. No successful work of art can emerge from superficial and careless imagination."[42] It is a misconception to think that a poet or painter needs nothing more than intuitions: "a true poet must reflect and think deeply both before and during the creation of his poem."[43] But it is always understood that the poet's thought does not take the form of abstraction.
Some critics[44] affirm that the æsthetic movement from Schelling to Hegel is a revived Baumgartenism on the ground that this movement regarded art as a mediator[Pg 300] of philosophical concepts; they mention the fact that a follower of Schelling, one Ast, was moved by the trend of his system to substitute didactic poetry for drama as the highest form of art.[45] Putting aside some isolated and accidental deviations, there is no truth in this affirmation: these philosophers are hostile to intellectualistic and moralistic views, frequently entering upon definite and explicit polemic against them. Schelling wrote: "Æsthetic production is in its origin an absolutely free production.... This independence on any extraneous purpose constitutes the sanctity and purity of art, enabling it to repel all connexion with mere pleasure, a connexion which is a mark of barbarism, or with utility, which cannot be demanded of art save at times when the loftiest form of the human spirit is found in utilitarian discoveries. The same reasons forbid an alliance with morality and hold even science at arm's length, although nearest by reason of her disinterestedness; having her aim, however, outside herself, she must restrict herself definitely to serve as means to something higher than herself: the arts."[46] Hegel says, "Art contains no universal as such." "If the aim of instruction is treated as an aim, so that the nature of the content represented appears for itself directly, as an abstract proposition, prosaic reflexion, or general theory, and is not merely contained indirectly and implicitly in the concrete artistic form, the result of such a separation is to reduce the sensible and imaginative form, the true constituent of a work of art, to an idle ornament, a covering (Hülle) presented simply as a covering, an appearance maintained as mere appearance. The very nature of the work of art is thus completely altered, for a work of art must not present to intuition a content in its universality, but this universal individualized and converted into a sensible individual."[47] It is a bad sign, he adds, when an artist[Pg 301] sets himself about his work from a motive of abstract ideas instead of that of the fulness of life (Überfülle des Lebens).[48] The aim of art lies in itself, in presentation of truth in a sensible form; any other aim is altogether extraneous.[49] It would not be hard to prove, certainly, that by separating art from pure representation and imagination and making it in some sense the vehicle of the concept, the universal, the infinite, these philosophers were facing in the direction of the road opened by Baumgarten. But to prove this would mean accepting as a presupposition the dilemma that if art be not pure imagination, it must be sensuous and subordinate to reason; and it is just this presupposition and dilemma that the metaphysical idealists denied. The road they tried to follow was to conceive a faculty which should be neither imagination nor intellect but should partake of both; an intellectual intuition or intuitive intellect, a mental imagination after the fashion of Plotinus.
Some critics[44] argue that the aesthetic movement from Schelling to Hegel is just a revival of Baumgartenism because this movement saw art as a bridge to philosophical concepts. They point out that a follower of Schelling, named Ast, was influenced by his ideas to replace drama with didactic poetry as the highest form of art.[45] However, aside from a few isolated and random exceptions, this claim isn't true: these philosophers opposed intellectualistic and moralistic views, often engaging in explicit debates against them. Schelling wrote, "Aesthetic production is originally an absolutely free production.... This independence from any outside purpose is what gives art its sanctity and purity, allowing it to resist any connection with mere pleasure, which signifies barbarism, or with utility, which should only be sought in art at times when the highest human spirit is expressed in utilitarian discoveries. The same reasons also prevent an alliance with morality and keep science at a distance, even though she is closest due to her disinterestedness; since her aim lies outside herself, she must limit herself to serving as a means to something greater than herself: the arts."[46] Hegel states, "Art contains no universals as such." "If the goal of instruction is treated as a goal, so that the essence of the content presented appears directly as an abstract proposition, a prosaic reflection, or a general theory, rather than being indirectly and implicitly contained in the specific artistic form, this separation reduces the sensory and imaginative form, which is the true essence of a work of art, to a mere decoration, a superficial covering presented simply as a facade. The very nature of a work of art is thus completely altered, for a work of art should not present its content in universal terms, but rather this universal should be individualized and transformed into a sensory individual."[47] He adds that it’s concerning when an artist[Pg 301] approaches their work from a motive of abstract ideas instead of the fullness of life (Überfülle des Lebens).[48] The purpose of art lies within itself, in presenting truth in a sensory form; any other aim is completely foreign.[49] It wouldn't be difficult to show that by distancing art from pure representation and imagination and framing it as a vehicle for concepts, the universal, and the infinite, these philosophers were leaning toward the path opened by Baumgarten. But proving this would mean accepting the assumption that if art isn't pure imagination, it must be sensuous and subordinate to reason; and it is this very assumption and dilemma that the metaphysical idealists rejected. The path they attempted to follow was to conceive a faculty that was neither imagination nor intellect but shared aspects of both; an intellectual intuition or intuitive intellect, a mental imagination in the style of Plotinus.
In a greater degree than any of his predecessors Hegel emphasized the cognitive character of art. But this very merit brought him into a difficulty more easily avoided by the rest. Art being placed in the sphere of absolute Spirit, in company with Religion and Philosophy, how will she be able to hold her own in such powerful and aggressive company, especially in that of Philosophy, which in the Hegelian system stands at the summit of all spiritual evolution? If Art and Religion fulfilled functions other than the knowledge of the Absolute, they would be inferior levels of the Spirit, but yet necessary and indispensable. But if they have in view the same end as Philosophy and are allowed to compete with it, what value can they retain? None whatever; or, at the very most, they may have that sort of value which attaches to transitory historical phases in the life of humanity. The principles of Hegel's system are at bottom rationalistic and hostile to religion, and hostile no less to art. A strange and painful consequence for a[Pg 302] man like Hegel, endowed with a warmly æsthetic spirit and a fervid lover of the arts; almost a repetition of the hard fate endured by Plato. But as the Greek philosopher, in obedience to the presumed command of religion, did not hesitate to condemn the mimetic art and the Homeric poetry he loved, so the German refused to evade the logical exigencies of his system and proclaimed the mortality, nay, the very death, of art. "We have assigned," he says, "a very high place to art: but it must be recollected that neither in content nor in form can art be considered the most perfect means of bringing before the consciousness of the mind its true interests. Precisely by reason of its form, art is limited to a particular content. Only a definite circle or grade of truth can be made visible in a work of art; that is to say, such truth as may be transfused into the sensible and adequately presented in that form, as were the Greek gods. But there is a deeper conception of truth, by which it is not so intimately allied to the sensible as to permit of its being received or expressed suitably in material fashion. To this class belongs the Christian conception of truth; and, furthermore, the spirit of our modern world, more especially that of our religion and our mental evolution, seems to have passed the point at which art is the best road to the apprehension of the Absolute. The peculiar character of artistic production no longer satisfies our highest aspirations.... Thought and reflexion have superseded fine art." Many reasons have been adduced in order to account for the moribund condition of modern art; in especial, the prevalence of material and political interests; the true reason, says Hegel, consists of the inferiority in grade of art in comparison with pure thought. "Art in its highest form is and for us must remain a thing of the past"; and just because the thing has vanished, one can reason about it philosophically.[50] The Æsthetic of Hegel is thus a funeral oration: he passes in review the successive forms of art, shows the progressive steps of internal consumption and lays[Pg 303] the whole in its grave, leaving Philosophy to write its epitaph.
In a greater way than any of his predecessors, Hegel highlighted the intellectual nature of art. However, this very strength led him into a challenge that others avoided more easily. With art categorized under absolute Spirit alongside Religion and Philosophy, how can it stand its ground in such powerful and assertive company, especially against Philosophy, which sits at the pinnacle of all spiritual development in Hegel's system? If Art and Religion serve purposes other than understanding the Absolute, they would be lower levels of Spirit, yet still necessary and essential. But if they aim for the same goal as Philosophy and are allowed to compete with it, what value can they still have? None at all; or, at best, they might have a value similar to temporary historical phases in humanity's journey. The foundations of Hegel's system are fundamentally rationalistic and antagonistic toward both religion and art. It's a strange and painful outcome for someone like Hegel, who had a strong aesthetic sensibility and a deep love for the arts; it's almost a repeat of the harsh fate suffered by Plato. Just as the Greek philosopher, following the assumed directives of religion, did not hesitate to condemn the mimetic art and the Homeric poetry he cherished, the German philosopher did not shy away from the logical demands of his system and declared the mortality, even the death, of art. "We have assigned," he states, "a very high place to art: but it must be remembered that neither in content nor in form can art be regarded as the most perfect means of bringing to consciousness its true interests. Precisely because of its form, art is confined to a specific content. Only a particular circle or level of truth can be made visible in a work of art; that is, such truth as can be expressed sensibly and effectively in that form, as with the Greek gods. However, there is a deeper understanding of truth, which is not as closely linked to the sensible world as to be adequately received or expressed materially. This includes the Christian understanding of truth; moreover, the spirit of our modern world, especially our religion and our intellectual development, seems to have passed the point where art is the best way to grasp the Absolute. The unique nature of artistic creation no longer meets our highest hopes.... Thought and reflection have replaced fine art." Many arguments have been made to explain the decline of modern art; notably, the dominance of material and political interests. The real reason, Hegel asserts, lies in the inferiority of art compared to pure thought. "Art in its highest form is and must remain a thing of the past"; and precisely because it has faded away, it can be philosophically analyzed. The Aesthetic of Hegel thus serves as a eulogy: he reviews the various forms of art, demonstrates the gradual process of internal decay, and lays the whole to rest, leaving Philosophy to craft its epitaph.
Romanticism and metaphysical idealism had elevated art to such a fantastic height among the clouds that at last they were obliged to admit that it was so far away as to be absolutely useless.
Romanticism and metaphysical idealism had lifted art to such an incredible height among the clouds that eventually they had to accept it was so distant that it was completely useless.
[3] Danzel, Ges. Aufs. p. 242.
[5] Op. cit. Letter 15.
[6] Briefe, Letter 22.
[7] Op. cit. Letter 25.
[8] Briefe, Letter 20.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letters, Letter 20.
[9] Briefe, Letter 15.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letters, Letter 15.
[10] Danzel, Ges. Aufs. p. 241.
[12] Vorschule d. Ästh. chs. 2, 3.
[20] Op. cit. § 4, p. 351.
[22] Op. cit. § 3, pp. 627-629.
[23] Phil. d. Kunst, pp. 368-369.
[24] Op. cit. p. 369.
[25] Op. cit. General Part, p. 381.
[26] Phil. d. Kunst, p. 382.
[27] Op. cit. p. 383.
[28] Op. cit. p. 385.
[29] Op. cit. pp. 389-390.
[30] Phil. d. Kunst, pp. 390-393.
[31] Op. cit. p. 395.
[32] Op. cit. pp. 405-451.
[35] Op. cit. pp. 48-85.
[36] Encykl. d. phil. Wiss. §§ 557-563.
[38] Op. cit. i. pp. 129-133.
[39] Vorles. üb. Ästh. i. p. 141.
[40] Op. cit. i. p. 89.
[41] Op. cit. i. pp. 50-51.
[42] Op. cit. i. pp. 354-355.
[43] Encykl. § 450.
[47] Vorles. üb. d. Ästh. i. pp. 66-67.
[48] Vorles. üb. d. Ästh. i. p. 353.
[49] Op. cit. i. p. 72.
[50] Vorles. üb. d. Ästh. i. pp. 13-16.
X
SCHOPENHAUER AND HERBART
Nothing, perhaps, shows more clearly how well this imaginative conception of art suited the spirit of the times (not only a particular fashion in philosophy, but the psychological conditions expressed by the Romantic movement) than the fact that the adversaries of the systems of Schelling, Solger and Hegel either agreed with this conception in general or, while believing themselves to be departing widely from it, actually returned to it involuntarily.
Nothing illustrates how perfectly this imaginative idea of art fit the spirit of the times—reflecting not just a specific trend in philosophy, but also the psychological state represented by the Romantic movement—better than the fact that the opponents of Schelling, Solger, and Hegel's systems either aligned with this idea in general or, while thinking they were moving far away from it, ended up involuntarily returning to it.
Everybody knows with what lack, shall we say, of phlegma philosophicum Arthur Schopenhauer fought against Schelling, Hegel and all the "charlatans" and "professors" who had divided amongst themselves the heritage of Kant. But what was the artistic theory accepted and developed by Schopenhauer?
Everybody knows how little, shall we say, of phlegma philosophicum Arthur Schopenhauer used to battle against Schelling, Hegel, and all the "charlatans" and "professors" who had taken over Kant's legacy. But what was the artistic theory that Schopenhauer accepted and developed?
His theory, like Hegel's own, turns upon the distinction between the concept which is abstraction and the concept which is concrete, or Idea; although Schopenhauer's Ideas are by himself likened to Plato's, and in the particular form in which he presents them more nearly resemble those of Schelling than the Idea of Hegel. They have something in common with intellectual concepts, for like them they are unities representing a plurality of real things: but "the concept is abstract and discursive, entirely indeterminate in its sphere, rigorously precise within its own limits only; the intellect suffices to conceive and understand it, speech expresses it without need for other intermediary, and its own definition exhausts its whole[Pg 305] nature; the idea, on the contrary (which may be defined clearly as the adequate representative of the concept) is absolutely intuitive, and although it represents an infinite number of individual things, it is not for that any the less determined in all its aspects. The individual, as individual, cannot know it; in order to conceive it he must strip himself of all will, of all individuality, and raise himself to the state of a pure knowing subject. The idea, therefore, is attained by genius only, or by one who finds himself in a genial disposition attained by that elevation of his cognitive powers inspired usually by genius." "The idea is unity become plurality by means of space and time, forms of one intuitive apperception; the concept, on the contrary, is unity extracted from plurality by means of abstraction, which is the procedure of our intellect: the concept may be described as unitas post yewi the idea, unitas ante rem."[1] Schopenhauer is in the habit of calling ideas the genera of things; but on one occasion he remarks that ideas are of species, not genera; that genera are simply concepts, and that there are natural species, but only logical genera.[2] This psychological illusion as to the existence of ideas for types originates (as we find elsewhere in Schopenhauer) in the habit of converting the empirical classifications of the natural sciences into living realities. "Do you wish to see ideas?" he asks; "look at the clouds which scud across the sky; look at a brooklet leaping over rocks; look at the crystallization of hoar-frost on a window-pane with its designs of trees and flowers. The shapes of the clouds, the ripples of the gushing brook, the configurations of the crystals exist for us individual observers, in themselves they are indifferent. The clouds in themselves are elastic vapour; the brook is an incompressible fluid, mobile, transparent, amorphous, the ice obeys the laws of crystallization: and in these determinations their ideas consist."[3] All these are the[Pg 306] immediate objectification of will in its various degrees; and it is these, not their pale copies in real things, that art delineates; whence Plato was right in one sense and wrong in another, and is justified and condemned by Schopenhauer exactly in the same way as by Plotinus of old, as well as by Schopenhauer's worst enemy, the modern Schelling.[4] In consequence, each art has a special category of ideas for its own dominion. Architecture, and in some cases hydraulics, facilitate the clear intuition of those ideas which constitute the lower degrees of objectification—weight, cohesion, resistance, hardness, the general properties of stone and some combinations of light; gardening and (most curious association) landscape painting represent the ideas of vegetable nature; sculpture and animal painting those of zoology; historical painting and the higher forms of sculpture that of the human body; poetry the very idea of man himself.[5] As for music, that (let him who can justify the logical discontinuity) is outside the hierarchy of the other arts. We have seen how Schelling considered it to be representative of the very rhythm of the universe;[6] differing but slightly from this, Schopenhauer affirms that music does not express ideas but, parallel with ideas, Will itself. The analogies between music and the world, between the fundamental bass and crude matter, between the scale and the series of species, between melody and conscious will, led him to the conclusion that music was not, as Leibniz thought, an arithmetic but a metaphysic: exercitium metaphysices occultum nescientis se philosophari animi.[7]
His theory, like Hegel's, revolves around the distinction between abstract concepts and concrete concepts, or Ideas. However, Schopenhauer's Ideas are more similar to Plato's and resemble Schelling's more closely than Hegel's Idea. They share some traits with intellectual concepts, as they are unities that represent a variety of real things. But "the concept is abstract and discursive, entirely vague in its range, strictly precise only within its own boundaries; the intellect is sufficient to grasp and understand it, and language expresses it without needing any other intermediaries, with its own definition encapsulating its entire nature; whereas the idea (which can be clearly defined as the adequate representative of the concept) is completely intuitive, and while it represents an infinite number of individual things, it remains fully defined in all its aspects. The individual, as an individual, cannot comprehend it; to conceive it, one must shed all will, all individuality, and elevate oneself to a state of pure knowing. The idea can only be reached by genius or by someone in a state of heightened cognitive ability usually inspired by genius." "The idea is unity transformed into plurality through the dimensions of space and time, forms of one intuitive perception; in contrast, the concept is unity drawn from plurality through abstraction, which is the action of our intellect: the concept can be described as unitas post yewi while the idea is unitas ante rem."[1] Schopenhauer often calls ideas the genera of things; however, he occasionally notes that ideas are of species, not genera; that genera are merely concepts, and that there are natural species but only logical genera.[2] This psychological misconception about the existence of ideas as types originates (as noted elsewhere in Schopenhauer) from the tendency to turn empirical classifications of natural sciences into living realities. "Do you want to see ideas?" he asks; "look at the clouds drifting across the sky; look at a brook leaping over rocks; look at the frost patterns on a windowpane with designs of trees and flowers. The shapes of the clouds, the ripples of the rushing brook, and the formations of the crystals exist for us as individual observers; in themselves, they are indifferent. The clouds are essentially elastic vapor; the brook is incompressible, mobile, transparent, and shapeless; the ice follows the laws of crystallization: and in these traits, their ideas are found."[3] All of these are the[Pg 306] immediate expressions of will in its various degrees; and it is these, not their pale reflections in real things, that art depicts; thus, Plato was right in one sense and wrong in another, and is both justified and condemned by Schopenhauer just as he is by Plotinus and Schopenhauer's greatest critic, the modern Schelling.[4] Consequently, each art has a distinct category of ideas for its domain. Architecture, and sometimes hydraulics, help in the clear intuition of ideas that represent the lower levels of objectification—weight, cohesion, resistance, hardness, general properties of stone, and some combinations of light; gardening and (most interestingly) landscape painting illustrate the ideas of plant nature; sculpture and animal painting present those of zoology; historical painting and higher forms of sculpture depict the human body; poetry embodies the very idea of humanity.[5] As for music, it (for those who can justify the logical break) is outside the hierarchy of other arts. We have seen how Schelling viewed it as a representation of the very rhythm of the universe;[6] with only slight deviation from this, Schopenhauer asserts that music does not express ideas but, alongside ideas, expresses Will itself. The parallels between music and the world, between the fundamental bass and matter, between the scale and the series of species, and between melody and conscious will, led him to conclude that music is not, as Leibniz believed, an arithmetic but a metaphysical inquiry: exercitium metaphysices occultum nescientis se philosophari animi.[7]
To Schopenhauer, no less than his idealistic predecessors, art beatifies; it is the flower of life; he who contemplates art is no longer an individual but a pure knowing subject, at liberty, free from desire, from pain, from time.[8]
To Schopenhauer, just like his idealistic predecessors, art brings happiness; it’s the pinnacle of life; when someone reflects on art, they cease to be just an individual and become a pure observer, liberated from desire, pain, and the constraints of time.[8]
Schopenhauer's system no doubt contains here and there premonitions of a better and more profound treatment of art. Schopenhauer, who was capable on occasion[Pg 307] of clear and keen analysis, constantly insists that the forms of space and time must not be applied to the idea or to artistic contemplation, which admits of the general form of representation only.[9] From this he might have inferred that art, so far from being a superior and extraordinary level of consciousness, is actually its most immediate level, namely that which in its primitive simplicity precedes even common perception with its reference of objects to a position in the spatial and temporal series. To free oneself from common perception and to live in imagination does not mean rising to a Platonic contemplation of the ideas, but descending once more into the region of immediate intuition, becoming children again, as Vico had seen. On the other hand Schopenhauer had begun to examine the categories of Kant with an unprejudiced eye; he was not satisfied with the two forms of intuition, and wished to add to them a third, causality.[10] In conclusion, we note that, like his predecessors, he makes a comparison between art and history, with this difference and advantage over the idealist authors of the philosophy of history, that for him history was irreducible to concepts; it was contemplation of the individual, and therefore not science. Had he persevered in his comparison between art and history, he would have arrived at a better solution than that at which he stopped; that is to say, that the matter of history is the particular in its particularity and contingency, while that of art is that which is, and is always identical.[11] But instead of pursuing these happy ideas Schopenhauer preferred to play variations on the themes fashionable in his day.
Schopenhauer's system definitely contains hints of a better and deeper understanding of art. He was sometimes capable of clear and sharp analysis and repeatedly emphasizes that the concepts of space and time shouldn't be applied to the idea or to artistic contemplation, which only allows for the general form of representation. From this, he could have inferred that art, rather than being a higher and extraordinary level of consciousness, is actually its most basic level—one that, in its pure simplicity, comes before even ordinary perception, which relates objects to their position in the sequence of space and time. Freeing oneself from ordinary perception and living in imagination doesn’t mean elevating to a Platonic contemplation of ideas, but rather descending again into immediate intuition, becoming like children once more, as Vico observed. On another note, Schopenhauer began to examine Kant's categories with an open mind; he wasn't satisfied with the two forms of intuition and wanted to add a third, causality. In conclusion, it's important to note that, like his predecessors, he compares art and history, but with the significant difference that, for him, history couldn't be reduced to concepts; it was about contemplating the individual, and therefore it wasn't a science. Had he continued this comparison, he might have reached a better conclusion than he did, which was that the essence of history is the particular in its particularity and randomness, while that of art is what is, and always remains the same. However, instead of exploring these insightful ideas, Schopenhauer chose to explore the popular themes of his time.
Most astounding of all is the fact that a dry intellectualist, the avowed enemy of idealism, of dialectic and of speculative constructions, head of the school calling itself realistic or the school of exact philosophy, Johann Friedrich Herbart, when he turns his attention[Pg 308] to Æsthetic, turns mystic too, though in a slightly different way. How weightily he speaks when expounding his philosophical method! Æsthetic must not bear the blame of the faults into which metaphysic has fallen; we must make it an independent study, and detach it from all hypothesis about the universe. Nor must it be confounded with psychology or asked to describe the emotions awakened by the content of works of art, such as the pathetic or the comic, sadness or joy; its duty is to determine the essential character of art and beauty. In the analysis of particular cases of beauty and in registering what they reveal lies the way of salvation. These proposals and promises have misled numbers of people as to the nature of Herbart's Æsthetic. But ce sont là jeux de princes; by paying attention we shall see what Herbart meant by analysis of particular case; and how he held himself aloof from metaphysics.
Most astonishing of all is that a dry intellectual, an outright opponent of idealism, dialectics, and speculative theories, and the leader of what he calls the realistic school or the school of exact philosophy, Johann Friedrich Herbart, when he focuses on Aesthetics, also becomes a bit of a mystic, though in a slightly different way. He speaks so seriously when explaining his philosophical method! Aesthetics shouldn’t be blamed for the mistakes that metaphysics has made; we need to treat it as an independent field of study and separate it from all theories about the universe. It shouldn’t be mixed up with psychology or asked to explain the emotions triggered by art, like the sad or the funny, joy or sorrow; its role is to define the essential nature of art and beauty. The key to understanding lies in analyzing specific cases of beauty and noting what they reveal. These suggestions and promises have misled many people about the true nature of Herbart's Aesthetics. But ce sont là jeux de princes; if we pay close attention, we will understand what Herbart meant by analyzing particular cases and how he distanced himself from metaphysics.
Beauty, for him, consisted in relations: relations of tone, colour, line, thought and will; experience must decide which of these relations are beautiful, and æsthetic science consists solely in enumerating the fundamental concepts (Musterbegriffe) in which are summarized the particular cases of beauty. But these relations, Herbart thought, were not like physiological facts; they could not be empirically observed, e.g. in a psycho-physical laboratory. To correct this error it is only necessary to observe that these relations include not only tones, lines and colours, but also thoughts and will, and that they extend to moral facts no less than to objects of external intuition. He declares explicitly "No true beauty is sensible, although it frequently happens that sense-impressions precede and follow the intuition of beauty."[12] There is a profound distinction between the beautiful and the pleasant; for the pleasant needs no representation, while the beautiful consists in representation of relations, followed immediately in consciousness by a judgment, an appendix (Zusatz) which expresses unqualified ap[Pg 309]probation ("es gefällt!"). And while the pleasant and the unpleasant "in the progress of culture gradually become transient and unimportant, Beauty stands out more and more as something permanent and possessed of undeniable value."[13] The judgment of taste is universal, eternal, immutable: "the complete representation (vollendete Vorstellung) of the same relations is always followed by the same judgment; just as the same cause always produces the same effect. This happens at all times and in all circumstances, conditions and complications, which gives to the particularity of certain cases the appearance of a universal rule. Granted that the elements of a relation are universal concepts, it is plain that although in judging we think only of the content of these concepts, the judgment must have a sphere as large as that common to the two concepts."[14] Herbart considers æsthetic judgements as a general class comprising ethical judgements as a subdivision: "amongst other beauties is to be distinguished morality, as a thing not only of value in itself but as actually determining the unconditioned value of persons"; within morality in the narrowest sense is distinguished in turn justice.[15] The five ethica ideas guiding moral life (internal liberty, perfection, benevolence, equity and justice) are five æsthetic ideas or rather æsthetic concepts applied to relations of will.
Beauty, for him, was all about relationships: relationships of tone, color, line, thought, and will. Experience should determine which of these relationships are beautiful, and aesthetic science is simply about listing the fundamental concepts (Musterbegriffe) that summarize specific instances of beauty. However, Herbart believed that these relationships weren’t like physiological facts; they couldn’t be empirically observed, like in a psycho-physical lab. To address this misconception, it’s important to note that these relationships include not just tones, lines, and colors, but also thoughts and will, extending to moral facts as well as objects of external intuition. He explicitly states, "No true beauty is sensible, although it often happens that sensory impressions come before and after the experience of beauty."[12] There’s a significant difference between the beautiful and the pleasant; the pleasant doesn’t require representation, while the beautiful is about representing relationships, which is then immediately followed in our consciousness by a judgment, an addition (Zusatz) that expresses clear approval ("es gefällt!"). As time goes on and culture progresses, the pleasant and unpleasant become less significant, while Beauty increasingly stands out as something enduring and undeniably valuable."[13] The judgment of taste is universal, eternal, and unchanging: "the complete representation (vollendete Vorstellung) of the same relationships always leads to the same judgment, just like the same cause always produces the same effect. This holds true at all times and under all circumstances, conditions, and complexities, making the particularity of certain cases seem like a universal rule. Assuming that the elements of a relationship are universal concepts, it’s clear that while judging, we focus only on the content of these concepts, the judgment must have a scope as broad as that common to the two concepts."[14] Herbart views aesthetic judgments as a general category that includes ethical judgments as a subsection: "among other beauties, morality stands out, valued not just in itself but as something that defines the unconditional worth of individuals"; within morality in the strictest sense, justice is distinguished.[15] The five ethical ideas guiding moral life (internal liberty, perfection, benevolence, equity, and justice) are five aesthetic ideas or, more accurately, aesthetic concepts applied to relationships of will.
Herbart looks on art as a complex fact, the combination of an extra-æsthetic element, content, which may have logical or psychological or any other kind of value, and a purely æsthetic element, form, which is an application of the fundamental æsthetic concepts. Man looks for that which is diverting, instructive, moving, majestic, ridiculous; and "all these are mingled with the beautiful in order to procure favour and interest for the work. The beautiful thus assumes various complexions, and becomes graceful, magnificent, tragic, or comic; it can[Pg 310] become all these because the æsthetic judgement, in itself calmly serene, tolerates the company of the most diverse excitations of the soul which are no part of itself."[16] But all these things have nothing to do with beauty. In order to discover the objectively beautiful or ugly, one must make abstraction from every predicate concerning the content. "In order to recognize the objectively beautiful or ugly in poetry, one must show the difference between this and that thought, and the discussion will concern itself with thoughts; to recognize it in sculpture, one must show the difference between this and that outline, and the discussion will turn upon outlines; to recognize it in music, one should show the difference between this and that tone, and the discussion will turn upon tones. Now, such predicates as 'magnificent, charming, graceful' and so forth contain nothing whatever about tones, outlines or thoughts, and therefore tell us nothing about the objectively beautiful in poetry, sculpture, or music; indeed they rather lead us to believe in the existence of an objective beauty to which thought, outline, or tone are equally accidental, which may be approached by receiving impressions from poetry, sculpture, music and so forth, obliterating the object and giving oneself up to the pure emotion of mind."[17] Very different is the æsthetic judgement, the "cold judgement of the connoisseur" who considers exclusively form, i.e. objectively pleasant formal relations. This abstraction from the content in order to contemplate pure form is the catharsis produced by art. Content is transitory, relative, subject to moral law and liable to moral judgement: form is permanent, absolute, free.[18] Concrete art may be the sum of two or more values; but the æsthetic fact is form alone.
Herbart sees art as a complicated reality, combining an extra-aesthetic element—content—that can have logical, psychological, or other types of value, and a purely aesthetic element—form—that applies fundamental aesthetic concepts. People seek what is entertaining, educational, moving, majestic, or humorous, and "all these blend with the beautiful to attract favor and interest for the work. The beautiful thereby takes on various forms, becoming graceful, magnificent, tragic, or comic; it can become all these because aesthetic judgment, which is inherently calm, accepts the diverse emotions of the soul that do not belong to it." But all these aspects don’t pertain to beauty. To uncover what is objectively beautiful or ugly, one must set aside every description regarding content. "To identify the objectively beautiful or ugly in poetry, one must differentiate between this and that thought, and the discussion will focus on thoughts; to identify it in sculpture, one must differentiate between this and that outline, and the discussion will center on outlines; to identify it in music, one should differentiate between this and that tone, and the discussion will revolve around tones. Terms like 'magnificent, charming, graceful,' and so on provide no information about tones, outlines, or thoughts, and thus reveal nothing about the objectively beautiful in poetry, sculpture, or music; in fact, they lead us to assume an objective beauty to which thought, outline, or tone are merely incidental, which can be approached by receiving impressions from poetry, sculpture, music, and so forth, dismissing the object and surrendering entirely to pure emotional experience." The aesthetic judgment, however, is very different; it is the "cool judgment of the expert" who focuses exclusively on form, i.e., the objectively pleasing formal relationships. This ability to detach from content to appreciate pure form is the catharsis brought about by art. Content is fleeting, relative, subject to moral laws, and open to moral evaluation: form is enduring, absolute, and free. Concrete art may sum up two or more values; however, the aesthetic reality is solely form.
The reader who goes behind appearances and discounts diversities of terminology will not fail to observe the close similarity of the æsthetic doctrine of Herbart to that of Kant. In Herbart we again find the distinction between free and adherent beauty, and between form and the[Pg 311] sensuous stimulus (Reiz) attached to form: we find an affirmation of the existence of pure beauty, the object of necessary and universal, but not discursive, judgements; lastly, we find a certain connexion between beauty and morality, between Æsthetic and Ethics. In these matters Herbart is perhaps the most faithful follower and propagator of the thought of Kant, whose doctrine contains the germ of his own. In one passage he describes himself as "a Kantian, but of the year 1828"; and he is quite right, even in pointing out the exact difference in date. Amidst the errors and uncertainties of his æsthetic thought, Kant is rich in suggestion and scatters fertile seed; he belongs to a period when philosophy was still young and impressionable. Herbart, coming later, is dry and one-sided; he takes whatever is false in Kant's doctrine and hardens it into a system. If they had done little else, the Romanticists and idealists had at least united the theory of beauty to that of art, and destroyed the rhetorical and mechanical view; and they had brought into relief (frequently exaggerating, doubtless) various important characteristics of artistic activity. Herbart re-states the mechanical view, restores the duality, and presents a capricious, narrow, barren mysticism, devoid of all breath of artistic feeling.
The reader who looks beyond surface appearances and ignores the different terms will notice the close similarity between Herbart's aesthetic theory and Kant's. In Herbart's work, we again see the distinction between free beauty and adherent beauty, as well as the difference between form and the[Pg 311] sensuous stimulus (Reiz) connected to form. He affirms the existence of pure beauty, which is the subject of necessary and universal but not reasoning-based judgments. Additionally, Herbart establishes a connection between beauty and morality, linking aesthetics to ethics. In these areas, Herbart is arguably the most faithful follower and promoter of Kant's ideas, whose theories contain the seed of Herbart's own. At one point, he describes himself as "a Kantian, but of the year 1828," which is accurate, especially regarding the precise temporal distinction. Despite the errors and uncertainties in his aesthetic thoughts, Kant is full of insights and plants fertile ideas; he belongs to an era when philosophy was still young and impressionable. Herbart, arriving later, comes off as rigid and one-dimensional; he takes the flawed aspects of Kant's theories and solidifies them into a fixed system. The Romanticists and idealists, regardless of their shortcomings, at least linked the theory of beauty with that of art and dismantled the mechanical and rhetorical perspective; they highlighted (often exaggerating, no doubt) various essential attributes of artistic activity. In contrast, Herbart reiterates the mechanical perspective, reinstates duality, and offers a whimsical, narrow, and barren mysticism that lacks any sense of artistic feeling.
[8] Op. cit. § 34.
[11] Ergänzungen, ch. 38.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Updates, ch. 38.
[13] Einleitung in die Philosophie, pp. 125-128.
[14] Allgemeine praktische Philosophie, in Werke, viii. p. 25.
[15] Einleitung, p. 128.
[16] Einleitung, p. 162.
[17] Op. cit. pp. 129-130.
XI
FRIEDRICH SCHLEIERMACHER
We have now reached a point when we are able to give ourselves an exact account of the signification and importance of the celebrated war waged for over a century in Germany between the Æsthetic of content (Gehaltsästhetik) and the Æsthetic of form (Formästhetik); a war which gave birth to vast works on the history of Æsthetic undertaken from one or other point of view, and sprang from Herbart's opposition to the idealism of Schelling, Hegel, and their contemporaries and followers. "Form" and "Content" are among the most equivocal words in the whole philosophical vocabulary, particularly in Æsthetic; sometimes, indeed, what one calls form, others call content. The Herbartians were specially given to quoting in their own defence Schiller's dictum, that the secret of art consists in "cancelling content by form." But what is there in common between Schiller's concept of "form," which placed the æsthetic activity side by side with the moral and intellectual, and Herbart's "form," which does not penetrate or enliven, but clothes and adorns a content? Hegel, on the other hand, often gives the name "form" to what Schiller would call "matter" (Stoff), that is, the sensible matter which it is the business of spiritual energy to dominate. Hegel's "content" is the idea, the metaphysical truth, the constituent element of beauty: Herbart's "content" is the emotional and intellectual element which falls outside beauty. The Æsthetic of "form" in Italy is an æsthetic of expressive activity; the form is neither a clothing[Pg 313] nor a metaphysical idea nor sensible matter, but a representative or imaginative faculty with the power of framing impressions; yet there have been attempts to confute this Italian æsthetic formalism with the same arguments that are used against German æsthetic formalism, a totally different thing in every respect. And so forth. Having given a plain account of the thoughts of the post-Kantian æstheticians, we shall be able to appreciate their opponents without seeking light from their obscure terminology or allowing ourselves to be misled by the banners they wave. The antithesis between the Æsthetic of content and that of form, the Æsthetic of idealism and that of realism, the Æsthetic of Schelling, Solger, Hegel and Schopenhauer and that of Herbart, will appear in its true light, as the lamily quarrel between two conceptions of art united by a common mysticism, although one is destined almost to meet with truth during its long journey, while the other wanders ever further away.
We have now reached a point where we can accurately describe the meaning and significance of the famous conflict that lasted over a century in Germany between the Aesthetic of content (Gehaltsästhetik) and the Aesthetic of form (Formästhetik); a conflict that resulted in extensive works on the history of aesthetics from either perspective, stemming from Herbart's opposition to the idealism of Schelling, Hegel, and their contemporaries and followers. "Form" and "Content" are among the most ambiguous terms in the entire philosophical vocabulary, especially in aesthetics; sometimes, what one person calls form, another calls content. The Herbartians often cited Schiller's saying that the essence of art lies in "cancelling content by form." But what is the connection between Schiller's idea of "form," which associates aesthetic activity with moral and intellectual pursuits, and Herbart's "form," which merely covers and decorates content without bringing it to life? Hegel, on the other hand, frequently refers to what Schiller would consider "matter" (Stoff) as "form," meaning the tangible matter that spiritual energy aims to control. Hegel's "content" represents the idea, the metaphysical truth, and the essential component of beauty, while Herbart's "content" refers to the emotional and intellectual elements that fall outside of beauty. The Aesthetic of "form" in Italy focuses on expressive activity; the form is not just a covering[Pg 313] or a metaphysical idea or tangible matter but an imaginative faculty that can create impressions. Yet, people have attempted to challenge this Italian aesthetic formalism using the same arguments against German aesthetic formalism, which is entirely different in every way. And so on. By clearly laying out the thoughts of the post-Kantian aesthetic theorists, we will be able to appreciate their opponents without looking for clarity in their obscure terminology or being misled by the banners they carry. The contrast between the Aesthetic of content and that of form, the Aesthetic of idealism and realism, the Aesthetic of Schelling, Solger, Hegel, and Schopenhauer versus that of Herbart, will become clearer as a family disagreement between two views of art united by a shared mysticism, even though one is on a path that may eventually lead it closer to truth, while the other strays further away.
The first half of the nineteenth century was for Germany a period of many fine-sounding philosophical formulæ: subjectivism, objectivism, subjective—objectivism; abstract, concrete, abstract-concrete; idealism, realism, idealism—realism; between pantheism and theism Krause inserted his pan-en-theism. In the midst of this uproar, in which the second-rate men shouted down the first-rate and made good their claim to their only true property, namely words, it is not surprising that a few modest clear thinkers, philosophers who preferred to think about realities, should have the worst of it and remain unheard and unnoticed, lost among the roaring crowd or labelled with a false ticket.
The first half of the nineteenth century was a time in Germany filled with many impressive philosophical terms: subjectivism, objectivism, subjective-objectivism; abstract, concrete, abstract-concrete; idealism, realism, idealism-realism; between pantheism and theism, Krause introduced his pan-en-theism. Amidst this chaos, where lesser thinkers drowned out the great ones and claimed their sole true possession—words—it’s no wonder that a few humble clear thinkers, philosophers who focused on real issues, struggled to be heard and recognized, lost in the noise or mislabeled.
This, at least, seems to have been the lot of Friedrich Schleiermacher, whose æsthetic doctrine is amongst the least known although it is perhaps the most noteworthy of the day.
This, at least, seems to have been the fate of Friedrich Schleiermacher, whose aesthetic doctrine is among the least known, even though it is perhaps the most remarkable of the time.
Schleiermacher delivered his first lectures on Æsthetic at Berlin University in 1819, and from that date he began to study the subject seriously with a view to writing[Pg 314] a book on it. He repeated his lectures on two occasions, in 1825 and 1832-1833; but his death, which occurred in the following year, prevented him from carrying out his plan, and all we know of his thoughts on Æsthetic comes from his lectures, as collected by his pupils and published in 1842.[1] A Herbartian historian of Æsthetic, Zimmermann, attacks the posthumous work of Schleiermacher with real ferocity; after twenty pages of invective and sarcasm he concludes by asking, how could his pupils so dishonour their great master by publishing such a mass of waste paper, "all play upon words, sophistical conceits and dialectical subtleties"?[2] Nor was the idealistic historian Hartmann much more benevolent when he describes the work as "a confused mess in which, among much that is merely trivial, many half-truths and exaggerations, one can detect a few acute observations"; and says that, in order to make bearable "such unctuous afternoon sermons delivered by a preacher in his dotage," it must be shortened by three-quarters; and that, "as regards fundamental principles," it is simply useless, offering no innovations upon concrete idealism as presented by Hegel and others; and that, in any case, it seems impossible "to attach it to any line of thought except the Hegelian, to which Schleiermacher's contribution is only of second-rate importance." He further observes that Schleiermacher was primarily a theologian, and in philosophy more or less an amateur.[3] Now it cannot be denied that Schleiermacher's doctrine has reached us in a hazy form, by no means free from uncertainties and contradictions; and, which is more important, it is here and there affected for the worse by the influence of contemporary metaphysics. But, side by side with these defects, what excellent method, really scientific and philosophical; what a number of cornerstones well and truly laid; what wealth of new truths,[Pg 315] and of difficulties and problems not suspected or discussed before his day!
Schleiermacher gave his first lectures on Aesthetics at Berlin University in 1819, and from that point on, he began to study the topic seriously with the intention of writing[Pg 314] a book about it. He repeated his lectures two more times, in 1825 and 1832-1833; however, his death in the following year prevented him from completing his plan, and all we know of his thoughts on Aesthetics comes from his lectures, which were collected by his students and published in 1842.[1] A Herbartian historian of Aesthetics, Zimmermann, harshly criticizes Schleiermacher's posthumous work; after twenty pages of attack and sarcasm, he ends by questioning how his students could dishonor their great master by publishing such a pile of useless material, "all wordplay, sophistical ideas, and dialectical tricks"?[2] The idealistic historian Hartmann was not much kinder when he characterized the work as "a jumbled mess in which, among much that is simply trivial, many half-truths and exaggerations can be found, along with a few sharp observations"; he adds that, to make "such syrupy afternoon sermons given by a preacher in his old age" tolerable, it needs to be cut down by three-quarters; and that, "regarding fundamental principles," it is simply useless, providing no innovations to concrete idealism as presented by Hegel and others; moreover, it seems impossible "to connect it to any line of thought except the Hegelian, to which Schleiermacher's contribution is only of second-rate importance." He further notes that Schleiermacher was primarily a theologian and more or less an amateur in philosophy.[3] It cannot be denied that Schleiermacher's doctrine has come to us in a vague form, definitely not free from uncertainties and contradictions; and, more importantly, it is affected in some ways for the worse by the influence of contemporary metaphysics. However, alongside these flaws, there is an excellent method, truly scientific and philosophical; a solid foundation of cornerstones; a wealth of new truths,[Pg 315] and numerous difficulties and problems that had not been recognized or discussed before his time!
Schleiermacher considered Æsthetic as an essentially modern line of thought, and drew a sharp distinction between the Poetics of Aristotle, which never shakes itself free from the empirical standpoint of the maker of rules, and what Baumgarten tried to do in the eighteenth century. He praised Kant for having been the first truly to include Æsthetic among the philosophical sciences, and recognized that in Hegel artistic activity had attained the highest elevation by being brought into connexion and almost into equality with religion and philosophy. But he was not satisfied either with the followers of Baumgarten when they degenerated into the absurd attempt to construct a science or theory of sensuous pleasure, or with the Kantian point of view which made its principal aim the consideration of taste; or with the philosophy of Fichte, in which art became a means of education; or with the more widely received opinion which placed at the centre of Æsthetic the vague and equivocal concept of Beauty. Schiller pleased him by having called attention to the moment of artistic spontaneity or productiveness, and he praised Schelling for having laid stress on the importance of the figurative arts, which lend themselves less easily than poetry to facile and illusory moralistic interpretations.[4] Having with the utmost clearness excluded from Æsthetic the study of practical rules as empirical, and therefore irreducible to a science, he assigned to Æsthetic the task of determining the proper position of artistic activity in the scheme of ethics.[5]
Schleiermacher viewed Aesthetics as a fundamentally modern way of thinking and made a clear distinction between Aristotle's Poetics, which is always tied to the practical perspective of rule-makers, and what Baumgarten attempted in the eighteenth century. He praised Kant for being the first to genuinely incorporate Aesthetics into the realm of philosophical sciences and recognized that Hegel had elevated artistic activity to its highest level by connecting it, almost equally, to religion and philosophy. However, he was dissatisfied with Baumgarten's followers when they fell into the absurd pursuit of creating a science or theory of sensory pleasure, or with Kant's perspective that primarily focused on taste, or with Fichte's philosophy, where art became a tool for education, or with the more commonly accepted view that centered around the vague and ambiguous notion of Beauty. Schiller impressed him by highlighting the moment of artistic spontaneity and creativity, and he commended Schelling for emphasizing the importance of the visual arts, which are less susceptible than poetry to simplistic and misleading moral interpretations.[4] Having clearly excluded the study of practical rules as empirical and therefore not reducible to a science from Aesthetics, he tasked Aesthetics with determining the rightful place of artistic activity within the framework of ethics.[5]
To avoid falling into error over this terminology, we must call to mind that the philosophy of Schleiermacher followed the ancient traditions in its tripartite division into Dialectic, Ethics and Physics. Dialectic corresponds with ontology; Physics embraces all the sciences of natural facts; Ethics includes the study of all free activities of mankind (language, thought, art, religion[Pg 316] and morality). Ethics represented to him not only the science of morality but what others name Psychology or, better still, the Science or Philosophy of the Spirit. This explanation once given, Schleiermacher's point of departure seems to be the only one just and permissible, and we shall not be surprised when he talks of will, of voluntary acts and so on, where others would have simply spoken of activity or spiritual energy; he even endows such expressions with a broader meaning than that conferred upon them by practical philosophy.
To avoid confusion with this terminology, we should remember that Schleiermacher's philosophy followed ancient traditions in its three-part division into Dialectic, Ethics, and Physics. Dialectic aligns with ontology; Physics covers all the sciences related to natural facts; and Ethics includes the study of all voluntary human activities (like language, thought, art, religion[Pg 316], and morality). For him, Ethics was not just the science of morality but what others call Psychology, or even better, the Science or Philosophy of the Spirit. Once this explanation is provided, Schleiermacher's starting point seems the only fair and appropriate one, and we shouldn't be surprised when he discusses will, voluntary actions, and so on, where others might have simply referred to activity or spiritual energy; he even gives such terms a broader meaning than what practical philosophy typically assigns to them.
A double distinction may be made amongst human activities. In the first place, there are activities which we presume to be constituted in the same manner in all men (such as the logical activity) and are called activities of identity; and others whose diversity is presumed, which are called activities of difference or individual activities. Secondly, there are activities which exhaust themselves in the internal life, and others which actualize themselves in the external world: immanent activities and practical activities. To which of the two classes in each of the two orders does artistic activity belong? There can be no doubt of its different modes of development, if not actually in each individual person, at least in different peoples and nations; therefore it belongs properly to activities of difference or individual activities.[6] As for the other distinction, it is true that art does realize itself in the external world, but this fact is something superadded ("ein später Hinzukommendes") "which stands to the internal fact as the communication of thought by means of speech or writing stands to thought itself": art's true work is the internal image ("das innere Bild ist das eigentliche Kunstwerk"). Exceptions to this might be adduced, such as mimicry; but they would be apparent only. Between a really angry man and the actor who plays the part of an angry man on the stage there is this difference: in the second case anger appears as controlled and therefore beautiful; that is, the internal image is in the actor's soul interposed[Pg 317] between the fact of passion and its physical manifestation.[7] Artistic activity "belongs to those human activities in which we presuppose the individual in its differentiation; it belongs equally to those activities developing essentially within themselves and not completing themselves in any external world. Art, therefore, is an immanent activity in which we presuppose differentiation." Internal, not practical: individual, not universal or logical.
A double distinction can be made among human activities. First, there are activities that we believe are the same in everyone (like logical thinking), which we call activities of identity, and then there are activities that show diversity and are termed activities of difference or individual activities. Second, there are activities that occur solely within one's internal life, and others that manifest in the external world: immanent activities and practical activities. To which of these two categories does artistic activity belong? It's clear that artistic activity develops differently, not just in individuals but across different peoples and nations; thus, it fits into activities of difference or individual activities.[6] Regarding the other distinction, while art does emerge in the external world, this is a secondary aspect ("ein später Hinzukommendes") "which relates to the internal fact the way communicating thoughts through speech or writing relates to thought itself": the true essence of art is the internal image ("das innere Bild ist das eigentliche Kunstwerk"). There could be exceptions, like mimicry, but those would only seem like exceptions. There's a difference between a genuinely angry person and an actor portraying anger on stage: in the latter case, anger is expressed in a controlled and therefore beautiful way; the internal image is present in the actor's mind, serving as a buffer between the emotion of passion and its physical expression.[7] Artistic activity "is one of those human activities in which we assume the individual is differentiated; it also involves activities that develop primarily from within and do not fulfill themselves in any external world. Art, then, is an immanent activity where we expect differentiation." It is internal, not practical; individual, not universal or logical.
But if art be one form of thought, there must be one form of thought in which identity is presupposed, and another in which difference is presupposed. We do not look for truth in poetry; or, rather, we do look for truth, but for one that is totally different from that objective truth to which there must correspond some being, either universal or individual (scientific and historical truth). "When a character in a poem is said to be devoid of truth, a slur is cast on the given poem; but if the character is said to be a pure invention, corresponding with no reality, that is quite a different matter." The truth of a poetic character consists in the coherence with which a single person's divers modes of thinking and acting are represented: even in portraits it is not an exact correspondence with an objective reality that makes the thing a work of art. From art and poetry "springs no iota of knowledge" (das Geringste vom Wissen); "it expresses but the truth of the single consciousness." There are then "productions of thought and of sensible intuitions, opposed to the other productions because they do not presuppose identity, and they express the singular as such."[8]
But if art is one way of thinking, then there has to be a way of thinking that assumes identity, and another that assumes difference. We don’t seek truth in poetry; or rather, we do seek truth, but it’s a different kind of truth than the objective truth that has to correspond to some being, whether universal or individual (scientific and historical truth). “When a character in a poem is said to lack truth, it reflects poorly on that poem; but if the character is described as a pure invention that doesn’t match any reality, that’s a whole different story.” The truth of a poetic character lies in how consistently a single person's various ways of thinking and acting are depicted: even in portraits, it’s not a precise match with objective reality that makes it a work of art. From art and poetry "springs no iota of knowledge" (das Geringste vom Wissen); "it only expresses the truth of the individual consciousness." Therefore, there are "productions of thought and of sensory insights, different from other productions because they do not assume identity, and they express the singular as such." [8]
The domain of art is immediate self-consciousness (unmittelbare Selbstbewusstsein), which must be carefully distinguished from the thought or concept of the ego or of the determinate ego. This latter is the consciousness of identity in the diversity of moments; immediate self-consciousness is "diversity itself, of which one must[Pg 318] be aware, since life in its entirety is but the development of consciousness." In this domain art has often been confused with two facts which accompany it: sensuous consciousness (the feeling of pleasure and pain), and religion. A double confusion, of which the sensationalists fall into the first half and Hegel into the second; Schleiermacher clears it up by proving that art is free productivity, whereas sensuous pleasure and religious feeling, however different in other ways, are both determined by an objective fact (äussere Sein).[9]
The realm of art is immediate self-awareness (unmittelbare Selbstbewusstsein), which should be carefully distinguished from the idea or concept of the ego or the specific ego. The latter refers to the consciousness of identity amidst various moments; immediate self-awareness is "the diversity itself, of which one must[Pg 318] be aware, since life in its entirety is just the development of consciousness." In this realm, art has often been confused with two aspects that accompany it: sensory awareness (the experience of pleasure and pain) and religion. This confusion manifests in two ways: the sensationalists often fall into the first part, and Hegel into the second; Schleiermacher clarifies it by demonstrating that art is free creativity, while sensory pleasure and religious feeling, though different in other respects, are both influenced by an objective fact (äussere Sein).[9]
The better to understand this free productivity, we must further circumscribe the domain of immediate consciousness. In this we can find nothing more helpful than comparing it with the images produced by dreams. The artist has his own dreams: he dreams with open eyes, and from among the thick-thronging images of this dream-state those having sufficient energy alone become works of art, the rest remaining a mere background from which the others stand out. All the essential elements of art are found in the dream-state, which is the production of free thoughts and sensuous intuitions consisting of mere images. Certainly something is lacking in dreams, and they differ from art not only in their absence of technique, which has already been excluded as irrelevant to art, but in another way, viz. that a dream is a chaotic fact, without stability, order, connexion or measure. But when some sort of order is introduced into the chaos the difference at once disappears, and the likeness to art merges in identity. This internal activity which introduces order and measure, fixes and determines the image, is that which distinguishes art from a dream or transforms a dream into art. It often involves struggle, labour, the obligation to stem the involuntary flood of internal images; in a word, it means reflexion or deliberation. But the dream and the cessation of dreaming are equally indispensable elements of art. There must be production of thoughts and images and, together with such production, there must[Pg 319] be measure, determination and unity, "otherwise each image would be confused with its neighbour and have no definiteness." The instant of inspiration (Begeisterung) is as essential as that of deliberation (Besonnenheit).[10]
To better understand this free productivity, we need to narrow down the scope of immediate consciousness. One helpful way to do this is by comparing it to the images created in dreams. The artist has their own dreams: they dream with their eyes open, and from the flood of images in this dream-like state, only those with enough energy become works of art, while the rest simply fade into the background. All the key elements of art can be found in the dream state, which consists of free thoughts and sensory intuitions that are just images. Clearly, dreams lack something, and they differ from art not just because they lack technique—which is already considered irrelevant to art—but also in that a dream is chaotic, lacking stability, order, connection, or measure. However, when some form of order is introduced into this chaos, the difference fades away, and the resemblance to art becomes indistinguishable. This internal process that introduces order and measure, clarifying and defining the image, is what sets art apart from a dream or transforms a dream into art. It often requires struggle, effort, and the responsibility to control the overwhelming flow of internal images; in short, it involves reflection or deliberation. Nonetheless, both dreams and the act of dreaming itself are crucial components of art. There must be the generation of thoughts and images, and alongside that, there must be measure, determination, and unity; if not, each image would be confused with its neighbor and lack clarity. The moment of inspiration (Begeisterung) is just as important as the moment of deliberation (Besonnenheit).[Pg 319]
But in order to arrive at artistic truth it is also I necessary (here Schleiermacher's thought becomes less clear and accurate) that the singular be accompanied by consciousness of the species; consciousness of the self as individual man is impossible without consciousness of mankind; nor is a single object true unless referred to its universal. In a pictured landscape "every tree must possess natural truth, that is to say, it must be contemplated as a specimen of a given kind; similarly, the whole complex of natural and individual life must have effective truth of nature and constitute a single harmony. Just because in art we do not strive after the production of individual figures in themselves and for themselves, but their internal truth as well, we commonly assign to them a high place as being a free realization of that in which all cognition has its value, that is to say, in the principle that all forms of being are inherent in the human spirit. If this principle fails, truth is no longer possible; scepticism only remains." The productions of art are the ideal or typical figures which real nature would create were it not impeded by external influences.[11] "The artist creates a figure on the basis of a general scheme, rejecting whatever may hinder or impede the play of the living forces of reality; such a production, founded on a general scheme, is what we call the Ideal."[12]
But to reach artistic truth, it is also necessary (here Schleiermacher's ideas become less clear and precise) for the unique to be accompanied by an awareness of the general; understanding oneself as an individual is impossible without understanding humanity as a whole; no single object is true unless it is connected to its universal context. In a painted landscape, "every tree must have natural truth, meaning it should be viewed as an example of its type; likewise, the entire arrangement of natural and individual life must express the true essence of nature and create a unified harmony. Because in art we don’t aim to create individual figures solely for their own sake, but also for their deeper truth, we often give them a significant role as a free expression of what gives value to all understanding, that is, the idea that all forms of existence are embedded in the human spirit. If this idea is absent, truth becomes unattainable; only skepticism remains." The works of art are the ideal or typical forms that real nature would produce if it weren't hindered by external factors.[11] "The artist constructs a figure based on a general concept, discarding anything that might obstruct or hinder the dynamic forces of reality; such a creation, based on a general concept, is what we refer to as the Ideal."[12]
In spite of all these determinations, Schleiermacher did not apparently intend to limit the artist's scope. He remarks, "When an artist represents something really given, whether portrait, landscape or single human figure, he renounces the freedom of productivity and adheres to the real."[13] There is a twofold tendency at work in the artist: towards perfection of type, and[Pg 320] towards representation of natural reality. An artist must not fall into the abstractness of the type or into the unmeaningness of empirical reality.[14] If in flower-painting it is necessary to bring out the specific type, a much more complete individualisation is demanded when representing man, owing to the lofty position which he occupies.[15] Representation of the ideal in the real does not exclude "an infinite variety, such as is found in actual reality." "For instance, the human face wavers between the ideal and caricature, in its moral conformation no less than in its physical. Every human face contains elements of disfigurement (Verbildung,) but it has also something by which it is a determinate modification of human nature; this does not appear openly, but a practised eye can seize it and ideally complete the face in question."[16] Schleiermacher is keenly aware of the difficulties and perplexities of' such problems as the question whether there exists one or many ideals of the human face.[17] He observes that the two views which strive for mastery in the field of poetry may be extended to art as a whole. Some assert that poetry and art should represent the perfect, the ideal, that which would have been produced by nature, had she not been prevented by mechanical forces; others reject the ideal as incapable of realisation and prefer that the artist should depict man as he really is, with those perturbing elements which in reality belong to him no less than his ideal qualities. Each view is a half-truth: it is the duty of art to represent the ideal as well as the real, the subjective as well as the objective.[18] The comic element, that is the unideal and the faulty ideal, is included in the circle of art.[19]
Despite all these determinations, Schleiermacher didn’t seem to want to limit the artist's range. He notes, "When an artist portrays something that really exists, whether it’s a portrait, a landscape, or a single figure, they give up the freedom of creativity and stick to reality."[13] There’s a dual tendency at play in the artist: striving for perfection of form and[Pg 320] aiming to represent natural reality. An artist shouldn’t fall into the abstraction of form or the emptiness of empirical reality.[14] When painting flowers, it’s essential to bring out the specific type; however, a much more complete individualization is needed when portraying humans, due to the elevated status they hold.[15] Representing the ideal within the real doesn’t rule out “an infinite variety, such as is found in actual reality.” “For example, the human face fluctuates between the ideal and caricature, in its moral structure just as much as in its physical form. Every human face has elements of disfigurement (Verbildung,) but it also contains something that makes it a specific variation of human nature; this doesn't show openly, but a trained eye can capture it and ideally complete the face in question."[16] Schleiermacher is acutely aware of the challenges and complexities in questions like whether there is one ideal human face or many.[17] He points out that the two opposing views competing in poetry can apply to all art. Some argue that poetry and art should represent the perfect, the ideal, which would have come from nature if it hadn’t been hindered by mechanical forces; others deny the feasibility of the ideal and prefer that artists depict humans as they truly are, with the troubling aspects that are just as much a part of them as their ideal traits. Each perspective is only a half-truth: it’s the role of art to represent both the ideal and the real, the subjective and the objective.[18] The comic element, meaning the unideal and the flawed ideal, is also part of the realm of art.[19]
In respect to morality, art is free just as philosophical speculation is free: its essence excludes practical and moral effects. This leads to the proposition that "there is no difference between various works of art, except in[Pg 321] so far as they can be compared in respect of artistic perfection" (Vollkommenheit in der Kunst.) "Given an artistic object perfect of its kind, it has an absolute value which cannot be increased or diminished by anything else. If motions of the will could truly be described as consequences of works of art, a different standard of values would apply to works of art: and since the objects which an artist may depict are not all equally adapted to influence volition, a scale of values would exist which did not depend on artistic perfection." Nor must we confound the judgement passed upon the varied and complex personality of the artist himself with the strictly æsthetic judgement passed upon his work. "In this respect the biggest, most complicated canvas is on a level with the smallest arabesque, the longest poem with the shortest: the value of a work of art depends on the perfect manner in which the external corresponds to the internal."[20]
Regarding morality, art is as free as philosophical thought: its nature excludes practical and moral outcomes. This leads to the idea that "there is no difference between various works of art, except in[Pg 321] how they can be compared in terms of artistic perfection" (Vollkommenheit in der Kunst.) "When an artistic object is perfect in its type, it has an absolute value that cannot be increased or decreased by anything else. If the actions of the will could really be seen as outcomes of artworks, a different set of values would apply to them: and since the subjects that an artist can portray do not all have the same potential to affect will, a value scale would exist that wouldn't depend on artistic perfection." We must also not confuse the judgement made about the diverse and intricate personality of the artist with the strictly aesthetic judgement made about their work. "In this regard, the largest, most complex canvas is on the same level as the smallest arabesque, and the longest poem with the shortest: the value of a work of art depends on how perfectly the external matches the internal."[20]
Schleiermacher rejects the doctrine of Schiller because in his opinion it makes art a sort of game or pastime in contrast to the serious affairs of life: a view, he says, for business men to whom their business is the only serious thing. Artistic activity is universally human, a man devoid of it is inconceivable; although, of course, there are in this respect great differences betwixt man and man, running from the mere desire to enjoy art to real taste, and from this again to productive genius.[21]
Schleiermacher dismisses Schiller's belief because he thinks it reduces art to just a game or hobby, opposing it to the serious matters in life. He claims this viewpoint mainly belongs to business people who consider their work the only important thing. Artistic expression is a fundamental part of being human; it's impossible to imagine someone without it. However, there are significant differences among people regarding this, ranging from a basic enjoyment of art to genuine appreciation, and from that to true creative talent.[21]
The artist makes use of instruments which, by their nature, are framed not for the individual but for the universal; of this kind is language. But it is the business of poetry to extract the individual from language which is universal without giving to its productions the form of the antithesis between individual and universal which is proper to science. Of the two elements of language, the musical and the logical, the poet claims the first for his own ends and constrains the other to awaken individual images. In comparison with pure science as[Pg 322] in comparison with the individual image, there is something irrational about language: but the tendencies of speculation and of poetry are always contrary, even in their use of language; the former tends to make language approximate to mathematical formulæ; the latter to imagery (Bild)[22]
The artist uses tools that are designed not for the individual but for everyone; language is one of those tools. However, poetry's job is to pull the personal from a universal language without creating a conflict between the individual and the universal like what happens in science. Of the two aspects of language, the musical and the logical, the poet takes the musical for their own purposes and uses the logical to evoke personal images. Compared to pure science and the personal image, language can seem a bit irrational: the paths of speculation and poetry always oppose each other, even in how they use language; the former seeks to make language resemble mathematical formulas, while the latter aims for vivid imagery.
Leaving out many details which will be touched on in their proper places, the foregoing is a fair summary of the heads of Schleiermacher's æsthetic thought. Adding up the accounts of the whole statement of views, on the side of error and oversight we find: first, ideas or types are not wholly excluded, in spite of all Schleiermacher's care and anxiety to safeguard artistic individualisation and to make the ideas and types superfluous. Secondly, there is still, undefeated and unexpelled, a certain residue of abstract formalism, visible at various points of his theories.[23] Thirdly, the definition of art as an activity of mere difference may be diluted but is not destroyed by making art a difference of complexes of individuals, a national difference. A closer reflexion on the history of art, a recognition of the possibility of appreciating the art of various nations and various times, a more patient investigation into the moment of artistic reproduction, even an examination of the relation between science and art, would have led Schleiermacher to treat this difference as empirical and surmountable, still holding firmly to the distinctive character (individual as opposed to universal) he assigned to art in comparison with science. Fourthly, he did not recognize the identity of æsthetic activity with linguistic, and failed to make it the basis of all other theoretic activity. It would seem, moreover, that Schleiermacher had no clear ideas concerning that artistic element which enters into the constitution of historic narrative and is indispensable as the concrete form of science; or concerning language, taken not as a complex of abstract means of expression but as expressive activity.
Leaving out many details that will be addressed later, the above is a fair summary of the key points of Schleiermacher's aesthetic thought. Summarizing the overall view, we find a few errors and oversights: first, ideas or types aren't completely excluded, despite Schleiermacher's efforts to promote artistic individuality and make ideas and types unnecessary. Second, there remains a lingering element of abstract formalism, evident in various parts of his theories.[23] Third, while the definition of art as merely a difference may be softened, it isn't eliminated by considering art as a distinction among groups of individuals or a national difference. A deeper reflection on the history of art, an acknowledgment of the ability to appreciate art from different nations and eras, a more thorough investigation into the process of artistic reproduction, and an exploration of the relationship between science and art would have led Schleiermacher to view this difference as empirical and surmountable while still emphasizing the unique character (individual versus universal) he attributed to art compared to science. Fourth, he did not recognize that aesthetic activity is identical to linguistic activity and failed to establish it as the foundation for all other theoretical endeavors. Additionally, it seems Schleiermacher lacked clear ideas about the artistic elements that contribute to the makeup of historical narrative and are essential as the concrete form of science; or about language, understood not as a set of abstract means of expression but as an expressive activity.
These defects and uncertainties may perhaps be attributable in part to the fact that his thoughts on[Pg 323] æsthetic have reached us in an inchoate form, very far from a mature development. But if on the other hand we wish to cast up the sum of his very striking merits, it will suffice to run over the list of accusations heaped upon him by the two historians before mentioned, Zimmermann and Hartmann. Schleiermacher has denuded Æsthetic of its imperative character; he recognizes in it a form of thought differing from logical thought; he gives this science a non-metaphysical and merely anthropological character; he denies the concept of beauty, substituting that of artistic perfection, and actually affirms the æsthetic equivalence of small and great works of art, so long as each is perfect in its own sphere; he considers the æsthetic fact as pure human productivity: and so on and so forth. All these criticisms are meant for blame and are really praise; for what is blame to the mind of a Zimmermann or a Hartmann, is to ours praise. In the metaphysical orgy of his day, in the perpetual building and pulling down of more or less arbitrary systems, Schleiermacher the theologian, with philosophic acumen, fixed his eye upon what was really characteristic of the æsthetic fact and succeeded in defining its properties and connexions; when he failed to see clearly and wandered from the track, he never abandoned analysis for fantastic caprice. By his discovery that the obscure region of immediate consciousness is also that of the æsthetic fact, he seems to bid his distracted contemporaries listen to the old adage: Hic Rhodus, hic salta.
These flaws and uncertainties might partly be due to the fact that his thoughts on [Pg 323] aesthetics have reached us in an undeveloped form, far from being fully formed. However, if we want to add up his remarkable qualities, we can just look at the list of criticisms made by the two historians mentioned earlier, Zimmermann and Hartmann. Schleiermacher has stripped aesthetics of its commanding nature; he sees it as a form of thought different from logical thinking; he gives this discipline a non-metaphysical, purely anthropological nature; he rejects the idea of beauty, replacing it with that of artistic perfection, and actually claims that small and large works of art are aesthetically equal, as long as each is perfect in its own context; he treats the aesthetic fact as a purely human product, and so on. All these criticisms are intended as blame but actually serve as praise; what might be seen as blame by Zimmermann or Hartmann is, for us, praise. In the metaphysical frenzy of his time, with the constant creation and destruction of various arbitrary systems, Schleiermacher, as a theologian with philosophical insight, focused on what truly characterized the aesthetic fact and managed to define its properties and connections; even when he lost clarity and strayed off course, he never abandoned analysis for whimsical thinking. His insight that the unclear realm of immediate consciousness is also where the aesthetic fact resides seems to remind his confused contemporaries of the old saying: Hic Rhodus, hic salta.
[2] Zimmermann, G. d. A. pp. 608-634.
[4] Vorles. üb. Ästhetik pp. 1-30.
[5] Op. cit. pp. 35-51.
[6] Vorles. üb. Ästh. pp. 51-54.
[7] Vorles. üb. Ästh. pp. 55-61.
[9] Vorles. üb. Ästh. pp. 67-77.
[10] Vorles. üb. Ästh. pp. 79-91.
[11] Op. cit. pp. 123, 143-150.
[13] Op. cit. p. 505.
[14] Vorles. üb. Ästh. pp. 506-508.
[15] Op. cit. pp. 156-157.
[16] Op. cit. pp. 550-551.
[17] Op. cit. p. 608.
[18] Op. cit. pp. 684-686.
[21] Op. cit. pp. 98-111.
[22] Vorles. üb. Ästh. pp. 635-648.
XII
THE PHILOSOPHY OF LANGUAGE: HUMBOLDT AND STEINTHAL
About the time when Schleiermacher was meditating on the nature of the æsthetic fact, a movement of thought was gaining ground in Germany which, tending as it did to overthrow the old concept of language, might have proved a powerful aid to æsthetic science. But not only had the æsthetic specialists—if we may so call them—no notion of the existence of this movement, the new philosophers of language never brought their ideas into relation with the æsthetic problem, and their discoveries languished imprisoned within the narrow scope of Linguistic, condemned to sterility.
Around the time Schleiermacher was contemplating the nature of aesthetic experience, a new way of thinking was emerging in Germany that could have significantly challenged the traditional view of language and greatly supported aesthetic science. However, not only were the aesthetic experts—if we can call them that—unaware of this movement, but the new philosophers of language also failed to connect their ideas with the aesthetic issue, leaving their insights trapped within the limited confines of Linguistics, doomed to be unproductive.
Research into the relations between thought and speech, between the unity of logic and the multiplicity of languages, had been promoted, like many other things, by the Critique of Pure Reason: the earliest Kantians often tried to apply the Kantian categories of intuition (space and time) and of intellect to language. The first to make the attempt was Roth[1] in 1795; the same who wrote an essay twenty years later on Pure Linguistic. Many other noteworthy books on this subject appeared in quick succession: those of Vater, Bernhardi, Reinbeck and Koch were published one after another in the first ten years of the nineteenth century. In all these treatises the dominating subject is the difference between language[Pg 325] and languages; between the universal language, corresponding with Logic, and concrete, historical languages disturbed by feeling and imagination or whatever other name was applied to the psychological element of differentiation. Vater distinguishes a general Linguistic (all gemeine Sprachlehre), constructed a priori by means of the analysis of the concepts contained in the judgement, from a comparative Linguistic (vergleichende Sprachlehre) which attempts by means of induction to reach probable laws through the study of a number of languages. Bemhardi considers language to be an "allegory of intellect" and distinguishes it as functioning either as the organ of poetry or that of science. Reinbeck speaks of an Æsthetic Grammar and a Logical. Koch, more energetic than the others, asserts positively that the character of language is "non ad Logices sed ad Psychologiae rationem revocanda."[2] Some few philosophers speculated on language and mythology: for example Schelling considered them to be the products of a pre-human consciousness (vormenschliche Bewusstsein,) presenting them, in a fantastic allegory, as diabolic suggestions which precipitate the ego from the infinite to the finite.[3]
Research on the relationship between thought and speech, and the connection between the unity of logic and the variety of languages, was pushed forward, like many other things, by the Critique of Pure Reason: the early Kantians often sought to apply Kant's concepts of intuition (space and time) and intellect to language. The first to attempt this was Roth[1] in 1795; he also wrote an essay twenty years later on Pure Linguistic. Many other significant works on this topic were published in quick succession: those by Vater, Bernhardi, Reinbeck, and Koch came out successively in the first decade of the nineteenth century. In all these works, the main focus is on the difference between language[Pg 325] and languages; between the universal language that aligns with Logic and specific, historical languages influenced by emotion and imagination or whatever term was used for the psychological aspects of differentiation. Vater distinguishes between a general Linguistic (all gemeine Sprachlehre), crafted a priori through the analysis of concepts contained in judgment, and comparative Linguistic (vergleichende Sprachlehre) which tries to derive likely laws through the study of various languages. Bernhardi views language as an "allegory of intellect" and classifies it as either serving poetry or science. Reinbeck refers to an Æsthetic Grammar and a Logical one. Koch, more assertive than the others, claims that language's nature is "non ad Logices sed ad Psychologiae rationem revocanda."[2] A few philosophers speculated about language and mythology; for instance, Schelling suggested that they originated from a pre-human consciousness (vormenschliche Bewusstsein,) portraying them, in a fantastical allegory, as demonic suggestions that pull the ego from the infinite to the finite.[3]
Even the famous philologist, Wilhelm von Humboldt, was unable to detach himself entirely from the prejudice of the substantial identity and the purely historical, accidental diversity between logical thought and language. His celebrated dissertation, On the Diversity of Structure of Human Languages (1836),[4] is based on the notion of a perfect language split up and distributed amongst particular tongues according to the linguistic or intellectual capacity of various nations. "For," says he, "since disposition towards speech is general in mankind, and all men must necessarily carry within themselves the key to the comprehension of all languages, it follows that the[Pg 326] form of all languages must be substantially equal and all must attain the same general end. Diversity can exist solely in the means, and within the bounds permitted by the attainment of the end." Yet this same diversity becomes a real divergence not only in sounds, but in the use of sound made by the linguistic sense in respect to the form of language, or rather, in respect to its own idea of the form of the determinate language. "Languages being merely formal, the operation of the linguistic sense by itself should produce mere uniformity; the linguistic sense must exact from every tongue the same right and legitimate construction that is found in one of them. In practice, however, the facts are quite otherwise, partly owing to the reaction of sounds, and partly by reason of the individual aspect assumed by the same internal meaning in phenomenal reality." Linguistic force "cannot maintain its equality everywhere or show the same intensity, vivacity or regularity; it cannot be supported by an exactly equal tendency towards the symbolic treatment of thought or by exactly equal pleasure in richness and harmony of sound." These, then, are the causes which produce in human languages that diversity which manifests itself in every branch of the civilization of nations. But reflexion on languages "ought to reveal to us a form which of all possible forms best fits the purpose of language" and approaches most closely to its ideal; and "the merits and defects of existing languages must be estimated by their nearness or remoteness from this form." Humboldt finds the nearest approximation to such an ideal in the Sanskrit tongues, which can therefore be used as a standard of comparison. Setting Chinese apart in a class by itself, he proceeds to the division of the possible forms of language into inflective, agglutinative and incorporative; types which are found combined in various proportions in every real language.[5] He also inaugurated the division of languages into inferior and superior, unformed and formed, according to the way in which verbs are[Pg 327] treated. He was never able to rid himself of a second prejudice connected with the first, namely that language exists as something objective outside the talking man, unattached and independent, and waking up when needed for use.
Even the well-known linguist, Wilhelm von Humboldt, couldn't fully escape the bias that there’s a significant difference between logical thought and language, as well as the purely historical, accidental variations in language. His famous dissertation, On the Diversity of Structure of Human Languages (1836),[4] is based on the idea of a perfect language split among different languages according to the linguistic or intellectual abilities of various cultures. "For," he states, "since the ability to speak is universal among humans, and all people must inherently possess the key to understanding all languages, it follows that the[Pg 326] structure of all languages must be fundamentally similar and all must achieve the same general purpose. Differences can only exist in the means, and within the limits set by achieving that purpose." However, this same diversity turns into a real variation not only in sounds but in how the linguistic sense uses sound in relation to language form, or rather, in relation to its own conception of how that specific language should be structured. "Since languages are merely formal, the workings of the linguistic sense alone should lead to uniformity; the linguistic sense should demand from every language the same legitimate interpretation found in one of them. In reality, though, the situation is quite different, partly due to the effects of sounds, and partly because of the individual interpretation of the same internal meaning in observable reality." Linguistic force "cannot remain equal everywhere or demonstrate the same intensity, liveliness, or consistency; it can't be supported by an identical inclination towards the symbolic presentation of thought or by the same enjoyment in the richness and harmony of sound." These are the factors that create the diversity seen in human languages, which appears in every aspect of national civilization. However, reflection on languages "should reveal to us a form that is best suited for the purpose of language" and comes closest to its ideal; and "the strengths and weaknesses of existing languages should be assessed based on their proximity or distance from this form." Humboldt identifies the closest approximation to this ideal in the Sanskrit languages, which can consequently be used as a standard for comparison. Noting that Chinese is in a class of its own, he then categorizes the possible forms of language into inflective, agglutinative, and incorporative; types that are found mixed in various proportions in every real language.[5] He also pioneered the distinction between inferior and superior languages, as well as unformed and formed varieties, based on how verbs are[Pg 327] handled. He never managed to overcome a second bias linked to the first, namely that language exists as something objective outside of the speaker, detached and independent, and only comes to life when needed.
But Humboldt opposes Humboldt: amongst the old dross we detect the brilliant gleams of a wholly new concept of language. Certainly his work is for this very reason not always free from contradictions and from a kind of hesitation and awkwardness which appear characteristically in his literary style and make it at times laboured and obscure. The new man in Humboldt criticizes the old man when he says, "Languages must be considered not as dead products but as an act of production. ... Language in its reality is something continually changing and passing away. Even its preservation in writing is incomplete, a kind of mummification: it is always necessary to render the living speech sensible. Language is not a work, ergon, but an activity, energeia. ... It is an eternally repeated effort of the spirit in order to make articulated tones capable of expressing thought." Language is the act of speaking. "True and proper language consists in the very act of producing it by means of connected utterance; that is the only thing that must be thought of as the starting-point or the truth in any inquiry which aims at penetrating into the living essence of language. Division into words and rules is a lifeless artifice of scientific analysis."[6] Language is not a thing arising out of the need of external communication; on the contrary, it springs from the wholly internal thirst for knowledge and the struggle to reach an intuition of things." From its earliest commencement it is entirely human, and extends without intention to all objects of sensory perception or internal elaboration.... Words gush spontaneously from the breast without constraint or intention: there is no nomad tribe in any desert without its songs. Taken as a zoological species, man is a singing animal which connects[Pg 328] its thoughts with its utterances."[7] The new man leads Humboldt to discover a fact hidden from the authors of logico-universal grammars: namely the internal form of language (innere Sprachform), which is neither logical concept nor physical sound, but the subjective view of things formed by man, the product of imagination and feeling, the individualization of the concept. Conjunction of the internal form of language with physical sound is the work of an internal synthesis; "and here, more than anywhere else, language by its profound and mysterious operation recalls art. Sculptor and painter also unite the idea with matter, and their efforts are judged praiseworthy or not according as this union, this intimate interpenetration, is the work of true genius, or as the idea is something separate, painfully and laboriously imposed upon the matter by sheer force of brush or chisel."[8]
But Humboldt contradicts himself: among the old junk, we find the bright sparks of a completely new idea of language. Because of this, his work isn't always free from contradictions and a certain hesitance and awkwardness that show up in his writing style, making it at times clumsy and unclear. The new side of Humboldt criticizes the old side when he says, "Languages should be seen not as dead products but as an act of production. ... Language, in its reality, is something that is constantly changing and evolving. Even its preservation in writing is incomplete, almost like mummification: it’s always necessary to make the living speech understandable. Language is not a product, ergon, but a process, energeia. ... It is an ongoing effort of the spirit to make spoken sounds capable of expressing thought." Language is the act of speaking. "True and proper language is found in the very act of producing it through connected speech; that is the only thing that should be considered the starting point or the truth in any inquiry aiming to understand the living essence of language. Dividing it into words and rules is a lifeless trick of scientific analysis."[6] Language doesn’t come from the need for outside communication; instead, it arises from an internal thirst for knowledge and the struggle to grasp the essence of things." From its very beginning, it is completely human and extends, without intention, to all objects of sensory experience or internal processing.... Words flow out freely from the heart without constraint or intention: there is no nomad tribe in any desert without its songs. As a species, humans are singing beings that connect[Pg 328] their thoughts with their words."[7] The new side of Humboldt leads him to uncover a fact that was missed by authors of logical-universal grammars: specifically, the internal form of language (innere Sprachform), which is neither a logical concept nor a physical sound, but the subjective understanding of things created by humans, the product of imagination and feeling, the individualization of the concept. The combination of the internal form of language with physical sound is the result of an inner synthesis; "and here, more than anywhere else, language, through its deep and mysterious action, resembles art. Sculptors and painters also combine ideas with materials, and their efforts are praised or criticized based on whether this union, this intimate blending, is the work of true genius, or whether the idea is something separate that is painfully and laboriously imposed onto the material through sheer force of brush or chisel."[8]
But Humboldt was content to regard the procedure of artist and speaker as comparable by analogy, without proceeding to identify them. On the one hand, he was too one-sided in his view of language as a means for the development of thought (logical thought); on the other, his own æsthetic ideas, always vague and not always true, prevented his perception of the identity. Of his two principal writings on Æsthetic, that on Beauty Masculine and Feminine (1795) seems to be wholly under the influence of Winckelmann, whose antithesis between beauty and expression is revived, and the opinion expressed that specific sexual characters diminish the beauty of the human body and that beauty asserts itself only by triumphing over differences of sex. His other work, which is inspired by Goethe's Hermann und Dorothee, defines art as "representation of nature by means of fancy; the representation being beautiful, just because it is the work of fancy," a metamorphosis of nature carried to a higher sphere. The poet reflects the pictures of language, itself a complex of abstractions.[9] In his[Pg 329] dissertation on Linguistic, Humboldt distinguishes poetry and prose, treating the two concepts philosophically, not by the empirical distinction between free and measured or periodic and metric language. "Poetry gives us reality in its sensible appearance, as it is felt internally and externally; but is indifferent to the character which makes it real, and even deliberately ignores that character. It presents the sensuous appearance to fancy and, by this means, leads towards the contemplation of an artistically ideal whole. Prose, on the contrary, looks in reality for the roots which attach it to existence, the cords which bind her to it: hence it fastens fact to fact and concept to concept according to the methods of the intellect, and strives towards the objective union of them all in an idea."[10] Poetry precedes prose: before producing prose, the spirit necessarily forms itself in poetry.[11] But, beside these views, some of which are profoundly true, Humboldt looks on poets as perfecters of language, and on poetry as belonging only to certain exceptional moments,[12] and makes us suspect that after all he never recognized clearly or maintained firmly that language is always poetry, and that prose (science) is a distinction not of æsthetic form but of content, that is, of logical form.
But Humboldt was happy to see the work of artists and speakers as similar in some ways, without trying to fully merge them. On one hand, he was too focused on viewing language just as a tool for developing thoughts (logical thoughts); on the other, his own aesthetic ideas, which were often unclear and not always accurate, stopped him from seeing the connection. Of his two main works on aesthetics, the one on Beauty Masculine and Feminine (1795) seems to be heavily influenced by Winckelmann, who revives the contrast between beauty and expression, arguing that specific sexual traits lessen the beauty of the human body and that beauty only prevails by overcoming sexual differences. His other work, inspired by Goethe's Hermann und Dorothee, defines art as "the representation of nature through imagination; the representation is beautiful precisely because it comes from imagination," a transformation of nature taken to a higher level. The poet reflects the images of language, which is itself a complex of abstractions.[9] In his[Pg 329] dissertation on Linguistics, Humboldt differentiates poetry and prose, exploring the concepts philosophically rather than through the empirical distinction of free versus measured or periodic versus metric language. "Poetry gives us reality in its tangible form, as it is experienced both internally and externally; but it is unconcerned with the qualities that make it real, even consciously ignoring those qualities. It presents the sensory experience to the imagination and, through this, guides us toward contemplating an artistically ideal whole. Prose, on the other hand, seeks out the roots that connect it to existence, the threads that bind it: thus it links fact to fact and concept to concept according to intellectual methods, striving for the objective unity of all in a single idea."[10] Poetry comes before prose: before creating prose, the mind necessarily shapes itself through poetry.[11] However, alongside these insights, some of which are deeply true, Humboldt views poets as perfecters of language, and poetry as something that only exists in certain exceptional moments,[12] leading us to question whether he ever clearly acknowledged or firmly believed that language is always poetry, and that prose (science) is a distinction not of aesthetic form but of content, referring to logical form.
Humboldt's contradictions about the concept of language lost him his principal follower, Steinthal. With the help of his master, Steinthal restated the position that language belongs not to Logic but to Psychology,[13] and in 1855 waged a gallant war against the Hegelian Becker, author of The Organisms of Language, one of the last logical grammarians, who pledged himself to deduce the entire body of the Sanskrit languages from twelve cardinal concepts. Steinthal declares it is not true that one cannot think without words: the deaf-mute thinks in signs; the mathematician in formulæ. In[Pg 330] some languages, as in Chinese, the visual element is as necessary to thought as the phonetic, if not more so.[14] In this he may have overshot the mark, and failed to establish the autonomy of expression with regard to logical thought; for his examples only confirm the fact that if we can think without words, we cannot think without expressions.[15] But he successfully demonstrates that concept and word, logical judgement and proposition, are incommensurable. The proposition is not the judgement but the representation (Darstellung) of a judgement; and all propositions do not represent logical judgements. It is possible to express several judgements in a single proposition. The logical divisions of judgements (the relations of concepts) find no counterpart in the grammatical divisions of propositions. "A logical form of the proposition is just as much a contradiction as the angle of a circle or the circumference of a triangle." He who talks, in so far as he talks, possesses not thoughts but language.[16]
Humboldt's conflicting views on language caused him to lose his main follower, Steinthal. With his mentor's help, Steinthal argued that language is part of Psychology, not Logic,[13] and in 1855, he fought against the Hegelian Becker, the author of The Organisms of Language, one of the last logical grammarians, who claimed to derive the entire body of the Sanskrit languages from twelve core concepts. Steinthal insisted that it's not true that one cannot think without words: deaf-mutes think in signs and mathematicians think in formulas. In[Pg 330] some languages, such as Chinese, visual elements are as crucial to thought as phonetic ones, if not more so.[14] He may have gone a bit too far here and failed to show that expression can stand independently from logical thought; because his examples only reinforce the idea that while we can think without words, we cannot think without expressions.[15] However, he effectively illustrates that concept and word, logical judgment and proposition, are not directly comparable. The proposition isn't the judgment itself but rather the representation (Darstellung) of a judgment, and not all propositions represent logical judgments. It's possible to convey multiple judgments within a single proposition. The logical divisions of judgments (the relationships of concepts) do not align with the grammatical divisions of propositions. "A logical form of a proposition is just as much a contradiction as the angle of a circle or the circumference of a triangle." When someone speaks, as they speak, they possess not thoughts but language.[16]
Having thus freed language from all dependence on Logic, having repeatedly proclaimed the principle that language produces its forms independently of Logic and in the fullest autonomy,[17] and having purified Humboldt's theory from the taint of the logical grammar of Port Royal, Steinthal seeks the origin of language, recognizing, with his master, that the question of its origin is identical with that of nature of language, its psychological genesis or rather the position it occupies in evolution of the spirit. "In the matter of language there is no difference between its original creation (Urschöpfung) and the creation which is daily repeated."[18] Language belongs to the vast class of reflex movements; but to say that is to look at it from one side only and to omit its own essential peculiarity. Animals have reflex movements[Pg 331] and sensations like man; but in animals the senses "are wide gates through which external nature rushes to the assault with such impetus as to overwhelm the mind and deprive it of all independence and freedom of movement." In man, however, language can arise because man is resistance to nature, conqueror of his own body, freedom incarnate: "language is liberation: even to-day we feel our mind lightened and freed from a weight when we speak." In the situation immediately preceding the production of speech man must be conceived as "accompanying all his sensations and all the intuitions received by his mind with the most lively contortions of body, attitudes of mimicry, gestures, and above all tones, articulate tones." What element of speech did he lack? One only, but a most important one: the conscious conjunction of reflex bodily movements with the excitations of his mind. If sensuous consciousness is already consciousness, it lacks the consciousness of being conscious; if it is already intuition, it is not intuition of intuition; what it lacks is in a word the internal form of speech. When that arises, there arises too its inseparable accompaniment, words. Man does not select sound: it is given him, and he takes it of necessity, instinctively, without intention or choice.[19]
Having freed language from all dependence on logic, having repeatedly stated that language develops its forms independently of logic and with full autonomy,[17] and having purified Humboldt's theory from the influence of the logical grammar from Port Royal, Steinthal investigates the origin of language, acknowledging, like his mentor, that the question of its origin is the same as the nature of language, its psychological development, or more precisely, the role it plays in the evolution of the spirit. "When it comes to language, there’s no difference between its original creation (Urschöpfung) and the creation that happens daily."[18] Language fits into the large category of reflex movements; however, to say that is to view it from one perspective only and neglect its essential uniqueness. Animals have reflex movements[Pg 331] and sensations like humans do; but in animals, the senses "are wide gates through which the external world rushes in with such force that it overwhelms the mind and strips it of all independence and freedom of movement." In humans, however, language can emerge because humans resist nature, conquer their own bodies, and embody freedom: "language is liberation: even today we feel our minds lighten and shed a burden when we speak." In the moment right before speech is produced, a person must be seen as "accompanying all their sensations and all the perceptions received by their mind with vivid bodily movements, expressions, gestures, and above all, tones, articulate tones." What element of speech did they lack? Only one, but it’s crucial: the conscious connection between reflex bodily movements and the stimuli of their mind. If sensory awareness is already awareness, it lacks the awareness of being aware; if it’s already intuition, it isn’t intuition of intuition; what it lacks, in short, is the internal structure of speech. When that arises, so too does its essential counterpart, words. Humans do not choose sound: it is given to them, and they take it necessarily, instinctively, without intention or choice.[19]
This is not the place for detailed examination of the whole of Steinthal's theory and the various phases, not always progressive, through which he travelled, especially after the beginning of his spiritual collaboration with Lazarus, with whom he studied ethnopsychology (Völkerpsychologie), of which they both took Linguistic to be a part.[20] But, while giving him full credit for bringing Humboldt's ideas into coherent order, and for clearly differentiating, as had never before been done, between linguistic activity and the activity of logical thought, it must be noted that Steintha! never recognized the identity[Pg 332] of the internal form of language (which he also called the intuition of intuition, or apperception) with the æsthetic imagination. The Herbartian psychology to which he clung afforded him no clue to such a discovery. Herbart and his followers divorced psychology from logic as a normative science and never succeeded in discerning the true connection between feeling and spiritual formation, soul and spirit; they never understood that logical thought is one of these spiritual formations: an activity, not a code of external laws. The domain allotted by them to Æsthetic we already know; for them Æsthetic too was only another code of beautiful formal relations. Under the influence of these doctrines Steinthal was led to regard Art as the embellishment of thoughts, Linguistic as the science of speech, and Rhetoric or Æsthetic as a thing differing from Linguistic since it is science of fine or beautiful speaking.[21] In one of his innumerable tracts he says, "Poetics and Rhetoric both differ from Linguistic, since they are obliged to touch on many important topics before reaching language. These sciences therefore have but one section devoted to Linguistic, which is the concluding section of Syntax. Moreover Syntax has a character entirely different from Rhetoric and from Poetics; the former is occupied solely with correctness (Richtigkeit) of language; the latter two sciences study beauty or grace of expression (Schönheit oder Angemessenheit des Ausdrucks): the principles of the first are merely grammatical, the others must consider matters outside language; for example, the disposition of the orator and so forth. To speak plainly, Syntax is to Stylistic as is the grammatical measure of the quantity of vowels to the theory of metre."[22] That speaking invariably means good or beautiful speaking, since speech that is neither good nor beautiful is not really speech,[23] and that the radical renewal of the concept of language inaugurated by Humboldt and himself must produce far-reaching effects on the cognate sciences of Poetics, Rhetoric and[Pg 333] Æsthetic and, by transforming, unify them, never entered Steinthal's head. After all this labour and all this minute analysis, the identification of language and poetry, and of the science of language with the science of poetry, the identification of Linguistic with Æsthetic, still found its least faulty expression in the prophetic aphorisms of Giambattista Vico.
This isn't the place for a detailed examination of Steinthal's entire theory and the various phases he went through, which weren't always progressive, especially after he started his spiritual collaboration with Lazarus, with whom he studied ethnopsychology (Völkerpsychologie), which they both considered a part of Linguistics.[20] However, while acknowledging that he organized Humboldt's ideas coherently and clearly distinguished, as never before, between linguistic activity and logical thought, it should be noted that Steinthal never recognized the connection between the internal form of language (which he also referred to as the intuition of intuition, or apperception) and aesthetic imagination. The Herbartian psychology he adhered to didn’t provide him with any insight for such a discovery. Herbart and his followers separated psychology from logic as a normative science and never managed to grasp the real link between feeling and spiritual formation, soul and spirit; they never understood that logical thought is one of those spiritual formations: an activity, rather than a set of external laws. The realm they assigned to aesthetics is already known to us; for them, aesthetics was merely another system of beautiful formal relations. Influenced by these doctrines, Steinthal came to see Art as the embellishment of thoughts, Linguistics as the science of speech, and Rhetoric or Aesthetics as separate from Linguistics because they are the sciences of effective or beautiful speaking.[21] In one of his countless writings, he states, "Poetics and Rhetoric both differ from Linguistics, as they must address many important topics before reaching language. Therefore, these sciences each have just one section dedicated to Linguistics, which is the final section of Syntax. Moreover, Syntax has a character entirely different from Rhetoric and Poetics; the former focuses solely on the correctness (Richtigkeit) of language, while the latter two study the beauty or grace of expression (Schönheit oder Angemessenheit des Ausdrucks): the principles of the first are strictly grammatical, whereas the others must consider elements outside of language, such as the demeanor of the speaker, and so on. To put it plainly, Syntax is to Stylistics what the grammatical measure of vowel quantities is to the theory of meter."[22] The idea that speaking must always mean good or beautiful speaking, since speech that is neither good nor beautiful isn't truly speech,[23] and that the fundamental renewal of the concept of language initiated by Humboldt and himself would have significant impacts on the related sciences of Poetics, Rhetoric, and[Pg 333] Aesthetics, ultimately transforming and unifying them, never crossed Steinthal's mind. After all this effort and detailed analysis, the connection between language and poetry, and the relationship between the science of language and the science of poetry, as well as the connection of Linguistics with Aesthetics, found its clearest expression in the prophetic maxims of Giambattista Vico.
[2] For these writers, see accounts and quotations in Loewe, Hist, crit. gramm. univ., passim, and Pott, introd. to Humboldt, pp. clxxi.-ccxii.; cf. also Benfey, Gesch. d. Sprachwiss., introd.
[2] For these writers, check out the accounts and quotes in Loewe, Hist, crit. gramm. univ., passim, and Pott, introd. to Humboldt, pp. clxxi.-ccxii.; also see Benfey, Gesch. d. Sprachwiss., introd.
[5] Verschiedenheit, etc. pp. 308-310.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Diversity, etc. pp. 308-310.
[6] Verschiedenheit, etc., pp. 54-56.
[7] Verschiedenheit, etc., pp. 25, 73-74, 79.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Diversity, etc., pp. 25, 73-74, 79.
[8] Op. cit. pp. 105-118.
[9] Zimmermann, G. d. A. pp. 533-544.
[10] Verschiedenheit, etc., pp. 326-328.
[11] Op. cit. pp. 239-240.
[12] Op. cit. pp. 205-206, 547, etc.
[14] Gramm., Log. u. Psych. pp. 153-158.
[18] Gramm., Log. u. Psych, p. 231.
[19] Op. cit. pp. 285, 292, 295-306.
[20] Steinthal, Ursprung d. Sprache (4th ed. Berlin, 1888), pp. 120-124. M. Lazarus, Das Leben der Seele, 1855 (Berlin, 1876-1878), vol. ii. Zeitschrift f. Völkerpsych. u. Sprachwiss. from 1860 onwards, edited by Steinthal and Lazarus together.
[20] Steinthal, Origins of Language (4th ed. Berlin, 1888), pp. 120-124. M. Lazarus, The Life of the Soul, 1855 (Berlin, 1876-1878), vol. ii. Journal of Folk Psychology and Linguistics from 1860 onwards, edited by Steinthal and Lazarus together.
[22] Einleit. pp. 34-35.
XIII
MINOR GERMAN ÆSTHETICIANS
When we turn from the pages of methodical and serious thinkers such as Schleiermacher, Humboldt and Steinthal, we are filled with distaste by the books written in enormous quantities during the first half of the nineteenth century by disciples of Schelling and Hegel. We are fatigued and almost disgusted as we pass from this illuminating and scientific study to something which oscillates between vapid fancies and charlatanism; between the vanity of empty formulæ and the attempt, not always free from dishonesty, to employ them in order to amaze and overwhelm the reader or student.
When we move away from the works of thoughtful and serious thinkers like Schleiermacher, Humboldt, and Steinthal, we feel a sense of distaste for the numerous books produced in the first half of the nineteenth century by followers of Schelling and Hegel. We become tired and almost disgusted as we transition from this enlightening and scientific analysis to something that swings between shallow ideas and deception; between the arrogance of meaningless formulas and the sometimes dishonest effort to use them to impress and overwhelm the reader or student.
Why should we encumber a general History of Æsthetic (which ought, certainly, to take account of aberrations from the truth, but only in so far as they indicate the general trend of contemporary thought) with the theories of such men as Krause, Trahndorff, Weisse, Deutinger, Oersted, Zeising, Eckardt and the crowd of manipulators of manuals and systems? The only one who obtained a hearing outside his native Germany was Krause, who was imported into Spain; we are justified, therefore, in leaving them to the memory or forgetfulness of their compatriots. For Krause,[1] the humanitarian, the freethinker, the theosophist, everything is organism, everything is beauty; beauty is organism, and organism is beauty: Essence, that is to say God, is one, free and entire; one, free and entire is Beauty. There is but[Pg 335] one artist, God; but one art, the divine. The beauty of finite things is the Divinity, or rather the likeness of Divinity manifested in the finite. Beauty brings into play reason, intellect and imagination in a mode conforming to their laws, and awakens disinterested pleasure and inclination in the soul. Trahndorff,[2] describing the various degrees by which the individual seeks to grasp the essence or form of the universe (the degrees of feeling, intuition, reflexion and presentiment), and noting the insufficiency of simple theoretical knowledge till supplemented by the Will, the Will which is power (Können), in its three degrees of Aspiration, Faith and Love, places the Beautiful in the highest grade, in Love: it would seem, therefore, that Beauty is Love which comprehends itself. Christian Weisse[3] attempted, like Trahndorff, to reconcile the God of Christianity with the Hegelian philosophy: in his estimation the æsthetic Idea is superior to the logical, and leads to religion, to God; the idea of beauty, existing outside the sensible universe, is the reality of the concept of beauty, and, as the idea of divinity is absolute Love, so must that of Beauty be found truly in Love. The same reconciliation was attempted by the Catholic theologian Deutinger;[4] beauty, for him, is born of power (Können), an activity parallel with those of the knowledge of truth and the doing of good but (differing in this from knowledge, which is receptive) realizing itself in an outward movement from within, mastering the world of matter and imprinting upon it the seal of personality. An internal ideal intuition, the Idea: an external shapable matter: the power of interpenetrating internal with external, invisible with visible, ideal with real: such is Beauty. Oersted[5] (the celebrated Danish naturalist whose works[Pg 336] were translated into German and gained him a considerable reputation in Germany) defines beauty as the objective Idea in the moment of subjective contemplation: the Idea expressed in things in so far as it reveals itself to intuition. Zeising[6] turned his attention partly to exploration of the mysteries of the golden section, and partly to speculations on Beauty, which he considered as one of the three forms of the Idea; first, the Idea which expresses itself in object and subject; secondly, the Idea as intuition; and thirdly, the Absolute which appears in the world and is conceived intuitively by the spirit. Eckardt,[7] intent on creating a theistic Æsthetic which should avoid the one-sided transcendence of deism on the one hand and the one-sided immanence of pantheism on the other, maintained that its principles must be sought not in the feelings of the contemplator, not in works of art, not in the idea of the beautiful, not in the concept of art, but in the creative spirit of the artist, the original fount of beauty; and since a creative artist cannot be conceived except as derived from the highest creative genius which is God, Eckardt invokes aid from a psychology of God (eine Psychologie des Weltkünstlers).
Why should we burden a general history of aesthetics (which should certainly consider deviations from the truth, but only to the extent that they reflect the general direction of contemporary thought) with the theories of individuals like Krause, Trahndorff, Weisse, Deutinger, Oersted, Zeising, Eckardt, and the group of manual and system manipulators? The only one who gained recognition outside his home country of Germany was Krause, who was introduced to Spain; thus, we can just leave them to the memory or forgetfulness of their fellow countrymen. For Krause,[1] the humanitarian, the freethinker, the theosophist, everything is an organism, everything is beauty; beauty is organism, and organism is beauty: Essence, in other words God, is one, free, and whole; one, free, and whole is Beauty. There is only[Pg 335] one artist, God; only one art, the divine. The beauty of finite things is the Divine, or rather the likeness of the Divine expressed in the finite. Beauty engages reason, intellect, and imagination in a way that aligns with their laws, and it awakens disinterested pleasure and inclination in the soul. Trahndorff,[2] describes the various levels by which an individual seeks to grasp the essence or form of the universe (the levels of feeling, intuition, reflection, and premonition), noting the inadequacy of simple theoretical knowledge until it’s complemented by Will, the Will which is power (Können), in its three stages of Aspiration, Faith, and Love, placing Beauty at the highest level, in Love: it suggests, therefore, that Beauty is Love that understands itself. Christian Weisse[3] attempted, like Trahndorff, to reconcile the God of Christianity with Hegelian philosophy: in his view, the aesthetic Idea is superior to the logical one and leads to religion, to God; the idea of beauty, existing beyond the sensible universe, represents the reality of the concept of beauty, and, as the idea of divinity is absolute Love, so must the idea of Beauty genuinely reside in Love. The same reconciliation was sought by the Catholic theologian Deutinger;[4] beauty for him is born out of power (Können), an activity parallel to the knowledge of truth and the doing of good but (unlike knowledge, which is receptive) realizing itself in an outward movement from within, mastering the material world and leaving its mark of personality upon it. An internal ideal intuition, the Idea; an external shapable matter; the power to merge internal with external, the invisible with the visible, the ideal with the real: this is Beauty. Oersted[5] (the renowned Danish naturalist whose works[Pg 336] were translated into German and earned him considerable fame in Germany) defines beauty as the objective Idea in the moment of subjective contemplation: the Idea expressed in things insofar as it reveals itself to intuition. Zeising[6] focused partly on exploring the mysteries of the golden section and partly on speculating about Beauty, which he viewed as one of the three forms of the Idea; first, the Idea expressing itself in object and subject; secondly, the Idea as intuition; and thirdly, the Absolute that appears in the world and is intuitively conceived by the spirit. Eckardt,[7] aimed to create a theistic Aesthetic that would steer clear of the one-sided transcendence of deism on one hand and the one-sided immanence of pantheism on the other, asserting that its principles should not be found in the feelings of the observer, not in artworks, not in the idea of beauty, nor in the concept of art, but in the creative spirit of the artist, the original source of beauty; and since a creative artist cannot be conceived without being derived from the highest creative genius who is God, Eckardt seeks support from a psychology of God (eine Psychologie des Weltkünstlers).
If quantity is as important as quality, we must devote some space to Friedrich Theodor Vischer, the bulkiest of all German æstheticians, indeed the German æsthetician par excellence: after publishing a book on The Sublime and the Comic, a contribution to the Philosophy of the Beautiful,[8] in 1837, he produced four huge tomes on Æsthetic as Science of the Beautiful between 1846 and 1857,[9] where, in hundreds of paragraphs and long observations and sub-observations, is massed a stupendous amount of æsthetic material, of matter foreign to Æsthetic, and of subjects taken haphazard from the whole thinkable[Pg 337] universe. Vischer's work is divided into three parts: a Metaphysic of the Beautiful, which investigates the concept of Beauty in itself, no matter where and how it is realized: a treatise on concrete Beauty, which inquires into the two one-sided modes of realization, Beauty of nature and Beauty of imagination, one lacking subjective, the other lacking objective, existence: lastly, a theory of the arts, which studies the synthesis in art of the two artistic moments, the physical and psychical, the objective and subjective. It is easy to sum up Vischer's concept of æsthetic activity; it is Hegel's concept, debased. For Vischer, Beauty belongs neither to the theoretical nor to the practical activity, but is placed in a serene sphere, superior to these antitheses; that is to say in the sphere of absolute Spirit, in company with Religion and Philosophy;[10] but, in contradistinction to Hegel, Vischer assigns the first place in this sphere to Religion, the second to Art, and the third to Philosophy. Much ingenuity was devoted in those days to moving these words about like pieces on a chess-board; it has been observed that of the six possible combinations of the three terms Art, Religion and Philosophy, four were actually adopted: by Schelling, P.R.A.; by Hegel, A.R.P.; by Weisse, P.A.R.; and by Vischer, R.A.P.[11] But Vischer himself[12] states that Wirth, author of a System of Ethics,[13] opted for the fifth combination, R.P.A., which leaves us but the sixth, A.P.R., unclaimed, unless (as is not improbable) some unrecognized genius seized upon it and made it the text of his system. Beauty, therefore, as the second form of the absolute Spirit, is the realization of the Idea, not as abstract concept but as union of concept and reality; and the Idea determines itself as species (Gattung), and every idea of a species, even on the lowest degree, is beautiful as being an integral part in the totality of Ideas; although the higher the degree of the idea the[Pg 338] greater is its beauty.[14] Highest of all degrees is that of human personality: "in this spiritual world the Idea attains its true significance; the name of idea is given to the great moral motive powers to which the concept of species may also be applied in the sense that they stand to their restricted spheres in the same relation in which the genus stands to its species and individuals." At the head of all is the Idea of morality: "the world of moral and autonomous ends is destined to furnish the most important, the most worthy content of the Beautiful"; with the warning, however, that Beauty, in actualizing this world through intuition, excludes art having a moral tendency.[15] So Vischer proceeds now to degrade Hegel's Idea to the simple class-concept, now to couple it with the idea of the Good; now, in accord with the teaching of his master, to make it different from, yet superior to, intellect and morality.
If quantity is just as important as quality, we need to give some attention to Friedrich Theodor Vischer, the most substantial of all German aesthetic theorists, indeed the German aesthetician par excellence: after releasing a book on The Sublime and the Comic, a Contribution to the Philosophy of the Beautiful,[8] in 1837, he produced four massive volumes on Aesthetic as Science of the Beautiful between 1846 and 1857,[9] where, in numerous paragraphs and lengthy observations and sub-observations, he compiled an enormous amount of aesthetic material, content unrelated to Aesthetic, and topics randomly drawn from the entire thinkable[Pg 337] universe. Vischer's work is divided into three sections: a Metaphysics of Beauty, which explores the concept of Beauty in itself, regardless of where and how it is expressed; a discussion on concrete Beauty, which looks into the two one-sided modes of expression, the Beauty of nature and the Beauty of imagination, one lacking subjective, and the other lacking objective, existence; and finally, a theory of the arts, which examines the synthesis in art of the two artistic elements, the physical and psychological, the objective and subjective. It’s straightforward to summarize Vischer's idea of aesthetic activity; it’s a diluted version of Hegel's idea. For Vischer, Beauty does not belong to theoretical or practical activities but exists in a tranquil realm, above these oppositions; that is to say, in the realm of absolute Spirit, alongside Religion and Philosophy;[10] but, unlike Hegel, Vischer gives top priority in this realm to Religion, followed by Art, and then Philosophy. At that time, a lot of cleverness went into rearranging these terms as if they were pieces on a chessboard; it has been noted that out of the six possible combinations of the three terms Art, Religion, and Philosophy, four were actually used: by Schelling, P.R.A.; by Hegel, A.R.P.; by Weisse, P.A.R.; and by Vischer, R.A.P..[11] But Vischer himself[12] mentions that Wirth, author of a System of Ethics,[13] chose the fifth combination, R.P.A., which leaves only the sixth, A.P.R., unclaimed, unless (which isn’t unlikely) some unknown genius grabbed it and used it as the foundation of their system. Thus, Beauty, as the second form of absolute Spirit, represents the realization of the Idea, not as an abstract concept but as a union of concept and reality; and the Idea determines itself as a species (Gattung), with every idea of a species, even at the lowest level, being beautiful as part of the overall totality of Ideas; though the higher the level of the idea, the[Pg 338] greater its beauty.[14] The highest degree is that of human personality: "in this spiritual realm, the Idea reaches its true importance; the term idea applies to the significant moral driving forces to which the concept of species can also be applied in that they relate to their specific areas in the same way that the genus relates to its species and individuals." At the forefront is the Idea of morality: "the world of moral and autonomous ends is intended to provide the most significant, the most valuable content of the Beautiful"; with the caution, however, that Beauty, in manifesting this world through intuition, excludes art with a moral inclination.[15] So Vischer now proceeds to reduce Hegel's Idea to a simple class concept, sometimes pairing it with the idea of the Good; and, in line with his mentor's teachings, to differentiate it from, yet elevate it above, intellect and morality.
From the first, the Herbartian formalism was little studied and less followed: two writers, Griepenkerl in 1827 and Bobrik in 1834, made some attempt to develop and apply the cursory notes with which Herbart contented himself.[16] Schleiermacher's lectures, even before their appearance in book form, had served as basis for a series of elegant dissertations by Erich Ritter (1840)[17] (better known as a historian of philosophy); his work is of little value, for instead of dwelling on the important points of the master's doctrine Ritter brings into prominence secondary matters relating to sociability and the æsthetic fife. A penetrating critic of German Æsthetic from Baumgarten to the post-Kantian school was Wilhelm Theodor Danzel, who lived about this time and very properly rebelled against the claim to find "thought" in works of art: "Artistic thought:" he writes; "unhappy phrase, which helped to condemn an entire epoch to the Sisyphean labour of trying to reduce art to[Pg 339] intellectual and rational thinking! The thought of a work of art is nothing save that which is contemplated in a definite way; it is not represented, as is commonly asserted, in a work of art, it is the work of art itself. Artistic thought can never be expressed by concepts and words."[18] By his early death Danzel ended the hopes he raised by his original views on the science and history of Æsthetic.
From the beginning, Herbartian formalism wasn’t really studied or followed much: two writers, Griepenkerl in 1827 and Bobrik in 1834, made some efforts to develop and apply the brief notes that Herbart was satisfied with.[16] Schleiermacher's lectures, even before they were published as a book, became the foundation for a series of elegant dissertations by Erich Ritter (1840)[17] (who is better known as a historian of philosophy); however, his work isn’t very valuable because instead of focusing on the important aspects of the master's teachings, Ritter emphasizes secondary issues related to social interactions and aesthetic life. A sharp critic of German Aesthetics from Baumgarten to the post-Kantian school was Wilhelm Theodor Danzel, who lived around this time and rightly opposed the idea of finding "thought" in works of art: "Artistic thought," he writes, "is an unfortunate phrase that condemned an entire era to the Sisyphean task of trying to reduce art to[Pg 339] intellectual and rational thinking! The thought of a work of art is simply what is contemplated in a specific way; it is not represented, as is commonly claimed, in a work of art; it is the work of art itself. Artistic thought can never be expressed through concepts and words."[18] Danzel's early death dashed the hopes he raised with his original ideas on the science and history of Aesthetics.
The post-Hegelian metaphysical Æsthetic is chiefly noteworthy for the fuller development of two theories or, to speak more accurately, of two very curious combinations of arbitrary assertion and fanciful caprice: the so-called theory of Natural Beauty, and the theory of Modifications of the Beautiful. Neither of the two had any intimate or necessary connexion with this philosophical movement, to which they are rather linked by historical or psychological causes; by the relationship between facts of pleasure and pain and the inclination towards mysticism; by the confusion arising from the really æsthetic (imaginative) quality of some representations wrongly described as observation of natural beauties; or by the scholastic and literary tradition of discussing these cases of pleasure and pain and extra-æsthetic natural beauties in books devoted to the discussion of art.[19] These metaphysicians were sometimes rather grotesque and remind one of the story told of Paisiello, that in the fury of composition he set even the stage directions of his libretto to music; bitten with the rage for construction and dialectic, they did not spare even the indexes of chaotic old books, but seized on them as suitable material for a dialectical exercise.
The post-Hegelian metaphysical Aesthetic is mainly significant for the more developed versions of two theories, or more accurately, two intriguing mixes of unfounded claims and whimsical ideas: the so-called theory of Natural Beauty and the theory of Modifications of the Beautiful. Neither of these theories had any close or necessary connection to this philosophical movement; instead, they are more tied to historical or psychological factors—like the link between pleasure and pain and the tendency towards mysticism; the confusion stemming from the truly aesthetic (imaginative) quality of some representations inaccurately labeled as observations of natural beauties; or the scholastic and literary tradition of discussing these instances of pleasure and pain and non-aesthetic natural beauties in books focused on art.[19] These metaphysicians sometimes appeared quite ridiculous and remind one of the story about Paisiello, who, in a fit of creativity, even set the stage directions of his libretto to music; consumed by the need for construction and dialectic, they didn't hold back from even the indexes of disorganized old texts, instead using them as material for dialectical exercises.
Beginning with the theory of Natural Beauty, observations on beautiful natural objects are found among the inquiries of the ancient philosophers on beauty, and especially among the mystical effusions of neo-Platonists and their followers in the Middle Ages and the Renaissance.[20] Less frequently such questions were introduced into treatises on Poetics: Tesauro (1654) is among the first[Pg 340] who, in his Cannochiale aristotelico, discusses not only the conceits of men, but also of God, the angels, nature and animals; and somewhat later (1707) Muratori speaks of "the beauty of matter," of which examples are "the gods, a flower, the sun, a rivulet."[21] Observations on that which is outside art and is merely natural, are made by Crousaz, by André, and especially by those authors of the eighteenth century who wrote on Beauty and Art in an empirical and gallant style.[22] It was the influence of these persons that led Kant, as we have seen, to sever the theory of beauty from that of art, specially connecting free beauty with objects of nature and those productions of man which reproduce natural beauties.[23] When the adversary of Kant's theory of Æsthetic, Herder (1800), in his sketch of an ethical system united spirit and nature, pleasure and value, feeling and intellect, he inevitably made much of natural beauty, and affirmed that everything in nature has its own beauty, the expression of its own greatest content, and that this accounts for the ascending scale of beautiful objects: beginning with. outlines, colours and tones, light and sound, and proceeding by way of flowers, water and sea, to birds, terrestrial animals, and man himself. For instance "a bird is the sum of the properties and perfections of its element, a representation of its potency, a creature of light, song and air"; amongst terrestrial animals, the ugliest are those resembling man, as the melancholy moping monkey; the most beautiful, those of perfect build, well proportioned, noble, free in action; those which express sweetness; those, in fine, which live in harmony and happiness, endowed with a perfection of their own, harmless to man.[24]
Starting with the concept of Natural Beauty, observations of beautiful natural objects appear in the studies of ancient philosophers on beauty, especially within the mystical writings of neo-Platonists and their followers during the Middle Ages and the Renaissance.[20] Less often were such topics included in discussions of Poetics: Tesauro (1654) is one of the first[Pg 340] to explore, in his Cannochiale aristotelico, not only human ideas but also those of God, angels, nature, and animals; and somewhat later (1707), Muratori discusses "the beauty of matter," giving examples like "the gods, a flower, the sun, a stream."[21] Observations about what is outside of art and is purely natural have been made by Crousaz, André, and particularly by authors of the eighteenth century who wrote about Beauty and Art in a factual and elegant style.[22] It was the influence of these thinkers that led Kant to, as we've seen, separate the theory of beauty from that of art, specifically linking free beauty with natural objects and human creations that replicate natural beauties.[23] When Herder (1800), who opposed Kant's aesthetic theory, outlined an ethical system that connected spirit and nature, pleasure and value, emotion and intellect, he inevitably emphasized natural beauty. He asserted that everything in nature possesses its own beauty, reflecting its highest essence, which explains the hierarchy of beautiful objects: starting with shapes, colors, and sounds, light and sound, and moving through flowers, water, and the sea, to birds, land animals, and humans. For example, "a bird is the sum of the properties and perfections of its domain, a representation of its potential, a creature of light, song, and air"; among land animals, the least attractive are those that resemble humans, such as the sad moping monkey; the most beautiful are those with perfect forms, well-proportioned, noble, and free in movement; those that express gentleness; in short, those that live in harmony and happiness, endowed with their own perfection, and harmless to humans.[24]
Schelling, on the contrary, utterly, denies the concept of beauty in nature, and considers that such beauty is purely accidental and that art alone supplies the norm by which it can be discovered and judged.[25] Solger also excludes natural beauty;[26] so does[Pg 341] Hegel, who distinguishes himself not by denying it but by proceeding with the utmost inconsequence to deal at length with the beautiful in nature. It is in fact not clear whether he means that really no beauty exists in nature and that man introduces it in his vision of things, or whether natural beauty really exists though inferior in degree to the beauty of art. "The beauty of art," he says," stands higher than that of nature; it is beauty born and reborn by the work of the spirit, and spirit alone is truth and reality; hence beauty is truly beauty only when it participates in spirit and is produced therefrom. Taken in this sense, the beauty of nature appears as a mere reflexion of the beauty appertaining to spirit, as an imperfect and incomplete mode, which substantially is contained within the spirit itself." In confirmation, he adds that nobody has attempted a systematic exposition of natural beauties, whereas there actually is, from the point of view of the utility of natural objects, a materia medica[27] But the second chapter of the first part of his Æsthetic is devoted precisely to natural Beauty on the ground that, in order to grasp the idea of artistic beauty in its entirety, three stages must be traversed: beauty in general, natural beauty (whose defects show the necessity for art), and, lastly, the Idea; "the first existence of the Idea is nature, and its first beauty is natural beauty." This beauty, which is beauty for us and not for itself, has several phases, from that in which the concept is immersed in matter to the point of disappearing, such as physical facts and isolated mechanisms, to that higher phase in which physical facts are united in systems (e.g. the solar system); but the Idea first reaches a true and real existence in organic facts, in the living creature. And even the living creature is liable to the distinction between beautiful and ugly; for example, among animals, the sloth, trailing itself laboriously and incapable of animation or activity, displeases us by its apathetic somnolence; nor can beauty be found in amphibians or in many kinds of fish, or in crocodiles, or[Pg 342] toads, as well as in many insects and especially in those equivocal creatures which express a transition from one i class to another, such as the ornithorhyncus, a mixture of bird and beast.[28] These samples may suffice to show the general trend of Hegel's doctrine of natural beauty; elsewhere he discusses the external beauty of abstract form, regularity, symmetry, harmony, etc., which are; precisely the concepts which the formalism of Herbart placed in the heaven of the Ideas of the Beautiful.
Schelling, on the other hand, completely denies the idea of beauty in nature. He believes that any beauty found in nature is purely accidental and that only art provides the standard by which it can be discovered and judged.[25] Solger also dismisses natural beauty;[26] Hegel does too, but he differs not by rejecting it, but by inconsistently discussing the beauty of nature in depth. It's not clear if he believes that no real beauty exists in nature and that humans impose it in their perception, or if he thinks that natural beauty does exist but is of a lower quality than artistic beauty. "The beauty of art," he says, "is greater than that of nature; it is beauty created and recreated by the work of the spirit, and only spirit embodies truth and reality; thus, beauty is truly beauty only when it participates in spirit and is produced from it. In this sense, natural beauty appears as a mere reflection of the beauty inherent in spirit, an imperfect and incomplete form that exists fundamentally within the spirit itself." To support this, he notes that no one has attempted a systematic exploration of natural beauties, even though, from a practical perspective, there is a materia medica[27] However, the second chapter of the first part of his Æsthetic is dedicated to natural beauty because, to fully comprehend the concept of artistic beauty, one must go through three stages: beauty in general, natural beauty (whose shortcomings demonstrate the need for art), and finally, the Idea; "the initial manifestation of the Idea is nature, and its first beauty is natural beauty." This beauty, which exists for us rather than for itself, has multiple phases, from that in which the concept is deeply embedded in matter to the point of becoming indistinct, like physical facts and isolated mechanisms, to a higher level where physical facts are combined into systems (e.g., the solar system); but the Idea truly attains a real and authentic existence in organic forms, in living creatures. Yet even living creatures can be categorized as beautiful or ugly; for instance, among animals, the sloth, dragging itself slowly and lacking energy or activity, is off-putting due to its lethargic demeanor; beauty cannot be found in amphibians, many kinds of fish, crocodiles, toads, or in various insects, especially those ambiguous creatures that represent a transition from one class to another, such as the ornithorhynchus, a blend of bird and beast.[28] These examples illustrate the general direction of Hegel's views on natural beauty; elsewhere he analyzes the external beauty of abstract forms, regularity, symmetry, harmony, etc., which are precisely the concepts that Herbart's formalism elevated to the realm of the Ideas of the Beautiful.
Schleiermacher, who praised Hegel for his attempt to exclude natural beauty from his Æsthetic, excluded it from his own not verbally but actually, by confining his attention to the artistic perfection of the internal image formed by the energy of the human spirit.[29] But the so-called Feeling for Nature which came in with Romanticism, and the Cosmos and other descriptive works of Humboldt,[30] directed attention increasingly to the impressions awakened by natural facts.
Schleiermacher, who praised Hegel for trying to exclude natural beauty from his Æsthetic, actually did the same in his own work—not verbally, but by focusing solely on the artistic perfection of the internal image created by the energy of the human spirit.[29] However, the so-called Feeling for Nature that emerged with Romanticism, along with Humboldt's Cosmos and other descriptive works,[30] shifted the focus increasingly to the impressions brought on by natural facts.
This led to the compilation of those systematic lists of natural beauties whose impossibility had been proclaimed by Hegel, though he himself had furnished an example of them; amongst others, Bratranek published an Æsthetic of the Vegetable World.[31]
This resulted in the creation of organized lists of natural wonders that Hegel had declared impossible, even though he himself provided an example of them; among others, Bratranek published an Aesthetic of the Vegetable World.[31]
The best-known and most widely circulated treatment of the subject was contained in this very work of Vischer's; who following Hegel's example devoted a section of his Æsthetic, as we have seen, to the objective existence of Beauty, i.e. to the Beauty of nature, and entitled it by the perhaps new and certainly characteristic name of Æsthetic Physics (ästhetische Physik). This Æsthetic Physics comprised the beauty of inorganic nature (light, heat, air, water, earth); organic nature, with its four vegetable types and its animals vertebrate and invertebrate; and beauty of human beings, divided into generic and historic. The generic was subdivided into[Pg 343] sections on the beauty of general forms (age, sex, conditions, love, marriage, family); of special forms (races, peoples, culture, political life); and of individual forms (temperament and character). Historical beauty included that of ancient history (Oriental, Greek, Roman), of Mediæval or Germanic, and of modern times; because, according to Vischer, it was the duty of Æsthetic to cast a glance over universal history before summing up the different degrees of the beautiful according to the varying phases of the struggle for freedom against nature.[32]
The most recognized and widely shared discussion of the topic was found in this very work by Vischer. Following Hegel's example, he dedicated a section of his Æsthetic to the objective existence of Beauty, specifically the Beauty of nature, and named it the possibly new and definitely characteristic term Æsthetic Physics (ästhetische Physik). This Æsthetic Physics included the beauty of inorganic nature (light, heat, air, water, earth); organic nature, with its four types of plants and its vertebrate and invertebrate animals; and the beauty of humans, which was divided into generic and historic categories. The generic category was further divided into[Pg 343] sections on the beauty of general forms (age, sex, conditions, love, marriage, family); special forms (races, peoples, culture, political life); and individual forms (temperament and character). Historical beauty encompassed that of ancient history (Oriental, Greek, Roman), medieval or Germanic, and modern times; because, according to Vischer, it was the responsibility of Æsthetic to examine universal history before summarizing the different degrees of beauty based on the changing phases of the struggle for freedom against nature.[32]
As regards the Modifications of Beauty, it should be remembered that the ancient manuals of Poetics, and more frequently those of Rhetoric, contained more or less scientific definitions of psychological states and facts; Aristotle attempted in his Poetics to determine the nature of a tragic action or personality, and sketched a definition of the comic; in his Rhetoric he writes at considerable length of wit;[33] sections of the De oratore of Cicero and the Institutions of Quintilian[34] are devoted to wit and the comic; the lofty style was the subject of a lost treatise of Cæcilius, which anticipated that attributed to Longinus, whose title was translated in modern times as De sublimitate or On the Sublime. Following the example of the ancients, this kind of medley was perpetuated by writers of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries; whole treatises on the comic are incorporated in, for instance, the Argutezza of Matteo Pellegrini (1639) and the Cannochiale of Tesauro. La Bruyère treated of the sublime[35] and Boileau by his translation gave a fresh vogue to Longinus: the following century saw Burke inquiring into the origin of our ideas of the beautiful and the sublime, and deriving the former from the instinct for sociability, the latter from that of self-preservation; he also tried to define ugliness, grace, elegance and extraordinary beauty; Home, in his celebrated Elements of Criticism, discussed grandeur, sublimity, the ridiculous,[Pg 344] wit, dignity and grace: Mendelssohn discussed sublimity, dignity and grace in fine art, and described some of these facts as due to mixed feelings, in which he was followed by Lessing[36] and others: Sulzer welcomed all these various concepts into his æsthetic encyclopædia and collected round them an elaborate bibliography. A new and curious meaning of the word humour reached the continent from England at this time. Its original meaning was simply "temperament," and sometimes "spirit," or "wit" ("belli umori" in Italy; in the seventeenth century there was in Rome an Academy of Umoristi). Voltaire introduced it into France and wrote in 1761, "Les Anglais ont un terme pour signifier cette plaisanterie, ce vrai comique, cette gaieté, cette urbanité, ces saillies, qui échappent à un homme sans qu'il s'en doute; et ils rendent cette idée par le mot humour ...";[37] in 1767 Lessing distinguishes humour from the German Laune (caprice, whim),[38] a distinction maintained by Herder in 1769 in opposition to Riedel who had confused the terms.[39]
Regarding the Modifications of Beauty, it's important to remember that ancient texts on Poetics, and more often those on Rhetoric, included scientific definitions of psychological states and facts. Aristotle tried in his Poetics to define the nature of tragic actions or personalities and outlined a definition of comedy; in his Rhetoric, he elaborates extensively on wit;[33] sections of Cicero's De oratore and Quintilian's Institutions[34] also focus on wit and the comic; a now-lost treatise by Cæcilius discussed the lofty style, which was anticipated in work attributed to Longinus, known in modern times as De sublimitate or On the Sublime. Following the example set by the ancients, this type of mix was carried on by writers in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries; entire treatises on comedy can be found in things like Matteo Pellegrini’s Argutezza (1639) and Tesauro's Cannochiale. La Bruyère wrote about the sublime[35] and Boileau revived Longinus’ ideas with his translation: the next century saw Burke exploring the origins of our ideas of beauty and the sublime, tracing beauty to our instinct for sociability and the sublime to our instinct for self-preservation; he also attempted to define ugliness, grace, elegance, and extraordinary beauty; Home discussed grandeur, sublimity, the ridiculous,[Pg 344] wit, dignity, and grace in his renowned Elements of Criticism; Mendelssohn analyzed sublimity, dignity, and grace in fine art, describing some of these phenomena as resulting from mixed feelings, a perspective shared by Lessing[36] and others. Sulzer embraced all these various concepts in his aesthetic encyclopedia and compiled an extensive bibliography around them. At this time, a new and intriguing meaning of the word humor made its way to the continent from England. Its original meaning was simply "temperament" and sometimes referred to "spirit" or "wit" ("belli umori" in Italy; in the seventeenth century, there was an Academy of Umoristi in Rome). Voltaire brought it to France and wrote in 1761, "Les Anglais ont un terme pour signifier cette plaisanterie, ce vrai comique, cette gaieté, cette urbanité, ces saillies, qui échappent à un homme sans qu'il s'en doute; et ils rendent cette idée par le mot humour ...";[37] in 1767 Lessing differentiated humor from the German Laune (caprice, whim),[38] a distinction upheld by Herder in 1769 against Riedel, who had mixed the terms.[39]
Accustomed to find all these subjects treated in the same book, philosophers at first theorized about them all without attempting to link them up together by introducing an artificial logical connexion. Kant, who had already in imitation of Burke written in 1764 a dissertation on the beautiful and the sublime, ingenuously remarked in the course of his lectures on Logic in 1771 that the beautiful and the æsthetic are not identical, because "the sublime also belongs to Æsthetic";[40] and in his Critique of Judgment, while treating of the comic in a mere digression (a magnificent piece of psychological analysis)[41] places side by side with and as if on an equality with the "Analytic of Beauty," an "Analytic of the Sublime."[42] We may note in passing that, before the publication of the third Critique, Heydenreich arrived at[Pg 345] the same doctrine of the sublime which is contained in Kant's book.[43] Did Kant ever think of uniting the beautiful and the sublime and deducing them from a single concept? Apparently not. By his declaration that the principle of beauty must be sought outside ourselves, and that of the sublime within us, he tacitly assumes that the two objects are wholly disparate. In 1805 Ast, a follower of Schelling, declared the necessity of overcoming what he called the Kantian dualism of the beautiful and the sublime:[44] others reproached Kant with having treated the comic by the psychological, not the metaphysical, method. Schiller wrote a series of dissertations on the tragic, the sentimental, the ingenuous, the sublime, the pathetic, the trivial, the low, the dignified and the graceful, and their varieties, the fascinating, the majestic, the grave, and the solemn. Another artist, Jean Paul Richter, discoursed at great length on wit and humour, described by him as the romantic comic, or the sublime reversed (umgekehrte Erhabene).[45]
Used to seeing all these topics covered in the same book, philosophers initially discussed them all without trying to connect them through an artificial logical relationship. Kant, who had already written a dissertation on the beautiful and the sublime in 1764 following Burke's example, candidly noted in his Logic lectures in 1771 that the beautiful and the aesthetic are not the same because "the sublime also belongs to Aesthetic";[40] and in his Critique of Judgment, while briefly discussing the comic (a brilliant piece of psychological analysis)[41] he places alongside and seemingly on equal footing with the "Analytic of Beauty," an "Analytic of the Sublime."[42] It's worth mentioning that, before the publication of the third Critique, Heydenreich reached[Pg 345] the same understanding of the sublime that Kant presented in his book.[43] Did Kant ever consider merging the beautiful and the sublime and deriving them from a single concept? Apparently not. By stating that the principle of beauty must be found outside ourselves, and that of the sublime within, he implicitly assumes that these two concepts are completely different. In 1805, Ast, a follower of Schelling, argued for the need to overcome what he called the Kantian dualism of the beautiful and the sublime:[44] while others criticized Kant for addressing the comic through a psychological rather than a metaphysical lens. Schiller wrote a series of essays on the tragic, sentimental, innocent, sublime, pathetic, trivial, low, dignified, and graceful, among their various forms, including the fascinating, majestic, grave, and solemn. Another artist, Jean Paul Richter, talked extensively about wit and humor, which he described as the romantic comic, or the sublime reversed (umgekehrte Erhabene).[45]
Herbart, in virtue of his formalistic principle, asserts that all these concepts are irrelevant to Æsthetic; he attributes them to the work of art, not to pure beauty;[46] Schleiermacher comes to the same conclusion, but for much better reasons, as a result of his sane conception of art. Amongst other things he observes: "It is usual to describe the beautiful and the sublime as two kinds of artistic perfection; and so accustomed have we grown to the union of these two concepts that we must make an effort to convince ourselves how very far they are from being co-ordinate or from together exhausting the concept of artistic perfection"; he regrets that even the best æstheticians should give rhetorical descriptions of them instead of demonstrating them. "The thing," says he, "is not right and just" (hat keine Richtigkeit), and he proceeds to exclude the whole subject from his Æsthetic,[47] as he had done previously in the case of[Pg 346] natural beauty. Other philosophers, however, clung persistently to their search for a connexion between these various concepts, and called in dialectic to help them. The habit of applying dialectic to empirical concepts affected everybody at that time; even the great enemy of dialectic, Herbart, showed the cloven hoof, when in order to explain the union of different æsthetic ideas in the beautiful he appealed to the formula "they lose regularity in order to regain it."[48] Schelling asserted that the sublime is the infinite in the finite, and the beautiful the finite in the infinite, adding that the absolutely sublime includes the beautiful, and the beautiful the sublime;[49] and Ast, whom we have mentioned already, spoke of a masculine, positive element, which is the sublime, and a feminine, negative element which is the graceful and pleasing: between which there is a contrast and a struggle.
Herbart, based on his formalistic principle, claims that all these concepts are irrelevant to aesthetics; he connects them to the artwork, not to pure beauty;[46] Schleiermacher reaches the same conclusion, but for much more valid reasons, stemming from his clear understanding of art. Among other things, he points out: "It’s common to describe the beautiful and the sublime as two types of artistic perfection; and we’ve become so accustomed to the combination of these two concepts that we must really try to convince ourselves how far apart they are from being equal or from fully defining the concept of artistic perfection"; he laments that even the best aestheticians describe them in rhetorical terms instead of demonstrating them. "The situation," he says, "is not accurate or fair" (hat keine Richtigkeit), and he goes on to exclude the whole topic from his aesthetics,[47] just as he had done earlier with[Pg 346] natural beauty. Other philosophers, however, continued to insist on finding a connection between these various concepts, calling in dialectic for assistance. The tendency to apply dialectic to empirical concepts was widespread at that time; even the staunch opponent of dialectic, Herbart, showed his hand when, to explain the combination of different aesthetic ideas in the beautiful, he referred to the idea that "they lose regularity to regain it."[48] Schelling claimed that the sublime is the infinite within the finite, and the beautiful is the finite within the infinite, adding that the absolutely sublime includes the beautiful, and the beautiful encompasses the sublime;[49] and Ast, who we’ve already mentioned, referred to a masculine, positive element, which is the sublime, and a feminine, negative element which is the graceful and pleasing: between which there is a contrast and a struggle.
These exercises in dialectical system-building developed and increased till about the middle of the nineteenth century they assumed two distinct forms whose history must here be shortly outlined.
These exercises in dialectical system-building evolved and intensified until around the middle of the nineteenth century. They took on two distinct forms, the history of which must be briefly outlined here.
The first form may be called the Overcoming of the Ugly. This theory conceives the comic, the sublime, the tragic, the humorous, and so forth, as so many engagements in the war between the Ugly and the Beautiful, wherein the latter was invariably victorious, and arose by means of this war to more and more lofty and complex manifestations. The second form of the theory may be described as the Passage from Abstract to Concrete; it held that Beauty cannot emerge from the abstract, cannot become this or that concrete beauty, except by particularizing itself in the comic, tragic, sublime, humorous, or some other modification. The first form was already well developed in Solgei, an adherent of the romantic theory of Irony: but historically it presupposes the æsthetic theory of the Ugly, first sketched by Friedrich Schlegel in 1797. We have[Pg 347] already noted that Schlegel considered the characteristic or interesting, not the beautiful, to be the principle of modern art; hence the importance attached by him to the piquant, the striking (frappant), the daring, the cruel, the ugly.[50] Solger found here the basis for his dialectic; amongst other things he maintains that the finite, earthly element may be dissolved and absorbed in the divine, which constitutes the tragic: or else the divine element may be entirely corrupted by the earthly, producing the comic.[51] These methods of Solger were followed by Weisse (1830), and by Ruge (1837); for the former, ugliness is "the immediate existence of beauty" which is overcome in the sublime and the comic; for the latter, the effort to achieve the Idea, or the Idea searching for itself, generates the sublime; when the Idea loses instead of discovering itself, ugliness is produced; when the Idea rediscovers itself and rises out of ugliness to new life, the comic.[52] A whole treatise entitled The Æsthetic of the Ugly[53] was published by Rosenkranz in 1853, presenting this concept as intermediate between the beautiful and the comic, and tracing it from its first origin to that "sort of perfection" it attains in the satanic. Passing from the common (Gemeine) which is the petty, the weak, the low, and the sub-species of the low, viz. the usual, the casual, the arbitrary and the crude, Rosenkranz goes on to describe the repugnant, trisected into the awkward, the dead and empty, and the horrible: thus he proceeds from tripartition to tripartition, dividing the horrible into the absurd, the nauseating and the wicked: the wicked into criminal, spectral and diabolical: the diabolical into demoniac, magical and satanic. He opposes the childish notion that ugliness acts as a foil to beauty in art, and justifies its introduction by the necessity for art to represent the entire appearance of the Idea; on the other hand he admits that the ugly[Pg 348] is not on the same level as the beautiful, for, if the beautiful can stand by itself alone, the other cannot do so and must always be reflected by and in the beautiful.[54]
The first concept can be referred to as the Overcoming of the Ugly. This theory sees the comic, sublime, tragic, humorous, and so on, as various forms of the struggle between the Ugly and the Beautiful, where the Beautiful always comes out on top and evolves into more sophisticated and complex expressions through this struggle. The second concept can be described as the Transition from Abstract to Concrete; it suggests that Beauty can't arise from the abstract and become a specific type of beauty unless it materializes in the comic, tragic, sublime, humorous, or some other variation. The first concept was already well-defined in Solger, a supporter of the romantic theory of Irony, but historically, it relies on the aesthetic theory of the Ugly, first outlined by Friedrich Schlegel in 1797. We have[Pg 347] already observed that Schlegel believed that the characteristic or interesting, not the beautiful, was the foundation of modern art; thus, he emphasized the significance of the piquant, the striking (frappant), the daring, the cruel, and the ugly.[50] Solger found a basis for his dialectic here; he argued that the finite, earthly aspect could be dissolved and absorbed into the divine, which represents the tragic: or conversely, the divine aspect could be completely corrupted by the earthly, leading to the comic.[51] These ideas of Solger were later taken up by Weisse (1830) and Ruge (1837); for the former, ugliness is "the immediate existence of beauty" which is surpassed in the sublime and the comic; for the latter, the pursuit of the Idea, or the Idea searching for itself, creates the sublime; when the Idea fails to find itself, ugliness emerges; when the Idea regains itself and rises from ugliness into new life, it becomes comic.[52] Rosenkranz published a complete treatise called The Æsthetic of the Ugly[53] in 1853, presenting this concept as a middle ground between the beautiful and the comic, tracing it from its earliest origins to the "kind of perfection" it achieves in the satanic. Moving from the common (Gemeine)—which includes the petty, weak, low, and sub-species of the low, like the usual, the casual, the arbitrary, and the crude—Rosenkranz proceeds to describe the repulsive, which he divides into the awkward, the dead and empty, and the horrifying: he then continues this division, breaking the horrifying into the absurd, the nauseating, and the wicked: the wicked into criminal, spectral, and diabolical: the diabolical into demoniacal, magical, and satanic. He challenges the naive idea that ugliness serves as a contrast to beauty in art, defending its inclusion by the necessity for art to capture the full essence of the Idea; however, he concedes that the ugly[Pg 348] does not hold the same standing as the beautiful since, while the beautiful can exist independently, the ugly cannot and must always be reflected by and within the beautiful.[54]
The second form prevailed with Vischer. The following extract will serve as an illustration of his manner: "The Idea arouses itself from the tranquil unity in which it was fused with the appearance and pushes onward, affirming, in face of its own finitude, its infinity"; this rebellion and transcendence is the sublime. "But Beauty demands full satisfaction for this disruption of its harmony: the violated right of the image must be reasserted: this can be accomplished only by means of a fresh contradiction, that is to say by the negative position now taken up by the image towards the Idea by rejecting all interpenetration with it and by affirming its own separate existence as the whole"; this second moment is the comic, negation of a negation.[55] The same process is further enriched and complicated by Zeising, who compares the modifications of Beauty to the refraction of colours: the three primary modifications, the sublime, the attractive and the humorous, correspond with the primary colours violet, orange and green; the three secondary, pure beauty, comic and tragic, to the colours red, yellow and blue. Each of these six modifications (exactly like the degrees of the Ugly in Rosenkranz) branches out, like fireworks, into three rays: pure beauty into the decorous, noble and pleasing: the attractive into graceful, interesting and piquant: the comic into buffoonery, the diverting and burlesque: the humorous into the quaint, capricious and melancholy: the tragic into the moving, pathetic and demoniac: the sublime into the glorious, majestic and imposing.[56]
The second form was favored by Vischer. The following excerpt illustrates his style: "The Idea awakens from the calm unity in which it was mixed with appearance and moves forward, asserting its infinity in the face of its own limitations"; this rebellion and transcendence is the sublime. "But Beauty requires complete satisfaction for this disruption of its harmony: the violated right of the image must be reaffirmed: this can only be achieved through a new contradiction, meaning the image now adopts a negative stance against the Idea, rejecting any intermingling with it and affirming its own separate existence as a whole"; this second moment is the comic, a negation of a negation.[55] This process is further enriched and complicated by Zeising, who compares the changes in Beauty to the refraction of colors: the three primary modifications, the sublime, the attractive, and the humorous, correspond with the primary colors violet, orange, and green; the three secondary modifications, pure beauty, comic, and tragic, correspond to the colors red, yellow, and blue. Each of these six modifications (exactly like the degrees of the Ugly in Rosenkranz) branches out, like fireworks, into three rays: pure beauty into decorous, noble, and pleasing; the attractive into graceful, interesting, and piquant; the comic into buffoonery, diverting, and burlesque; the humorous into quaint, capricious, and melancholy; the tragic into moving, pathetic, and demoniacal; the sublime into glorious, majestic, and imposing.[56]
All the works of this period on Æsthetic are filled in this way with the gest, chanson or romaunt of the knight Sir Purebeauty (Reinschon) and his extraordinary adventures, recounted in two conflicting versions. According to one story, Sir Purebeauty is constrained to abandon[Pg 349] his beloved leisure by the Mephistophelean devices of the temptress Ugliness, who leads him into countless dangers from which he invariably emerges victorious; his victories and successes (his Marengo, Austerlitz and Jena) are called the Sublime, the Comic, the Humorous and so forth. The other story tells how the knight, bored by his life of loneliness, sallies forth purposely to seek adversaries and occasions for fighting; he is always vanquished, but even in his overthrow ferum victorem capit, he transforms and irradiates the enemy. Beyond this artificial mythology, this legend composed without the least imagination or literary skill, this miserably dull tale, it is vain to look for anything whatever in the much elaborated theory of German æstheticians known as the Modifications of Beauty.
All the works from this period on aesthetics are filled with the gest, chanson, or tale of the knight Sir Purebeauty (Reinschon) and his extraordinary adventures, told in two conflicting versions. In one version, Sir Purebeauty is forced to give up[Pg 349] his cherished leisure by the devilish schemes of the temptress Ugliness, who leads him into numerous dangers from which he always emerges victorious; his victories and successes (his Marengo, Austerlitz, and Jena) are referred to as the Sublime, the Comic, the Humorous, and so on. The other version describes how the knight, tired of his lonely life, sets out deliberately to seek opponents and chances to fight; he is always defeated, but even in his downfall ferum victorem capit, he transforms and lights up the enemy. Beyond this artificial mythology, this legend crafted with no imagination or literary skill, this painfully dull story, it is pointless to expect anything at all in the overly complicated theory of German aestheticians known as the Modifications of Beauty.
[2] Ästhetik, Berlin, 1827.
[6] Ästhetische Forschungen, Frankfurt a. M. 1855.
[10] Ästh. introd. §§ 2-5.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Aesthetics intro. §§ 2-5.
[12] Ästh. introd. § 5.
[13] System der spekulativen Ethik, Heilbronn, 1841-1842.
[14] Ästh. §§ 15-17.
[15] Op. cit. §§ 19-24.
[18] Ges. Aufs. pp. 216-221.
[24] Kaligone, op. cit. pp. 55-90.
[26] Vorles. üb. Ästh. p. 4.
[27] Vorles. üb. Ästh. I. pp. 4-5.
[28] Vorles. üb. Ästh. I. pp. 148-180.
[29] Op. cit. introd.
[30] Ansichten der Natur, 1088; Kosmos, 1845-1858.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Views of Nature, 1088; Cosmos, 1845-1858.
[31] Ästhetik. Pflanzenwelt, Leipzig, 1853.
[32] Ästh. § 341.
[33] Poet. 5. 13-14; Rhet. iii. 10, 18.
[34] De orat. ii. 54-71; Inst. orat. vi. 3.
[35] Caractères, I.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Characters, I.
[36] Hamb. Dramat. Nos. 74-75.
[40] Schlapp, op. cit. p. 55.
[41] Kr. d. Urth., Anmerkung, § 54.
[42] Op. cit. bk. ii. §§ 23-29.
[43] System d. Ästh. introd. p. xxxvi n.
[45] Vorschule d. Ästh. chs. 6-9.
[47] Vorles. üb. Ästh. p. 240 seqq.
[48] Cf. Zimmermann, G. d. Ästh. p. 788.
[49] Philos, d. Kunst, §§ 65-66.
[51] Vorles üb. Ästh. p. 85.
[52] Neue Vorschule d. Ästh. Halle, 1837.
[54] Ästh. d. Hässl. pp. 36-40.
[55] Ästh. §§ 83-84, 154-155.
XIV
ÆSTHETIC IN FRANCE, ENGLAND AND ITALY DURING THE FIRST HALF OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY
In the last quarter of the eighteenth century and the first half of the nineteenth century German thought, notwithstanding the glaring errors which vitiated it, and were soon to bring about a violent and indeed exaggerated reaction, must on the whole be awarded the foremost place in the general history of European thought as well as in the individual study of Æsthetic, the contemporary philosophy of other countries standing on an inferior level of the second and third degree. France still lay under the dominion of the sensationalism of Condillac and, at the opening of the century, was quite incapable of grasping the spiritual activity of art. A faint gleam of Winckelmann's abstract spiritualism just appears in the theories of Quatremère de Quincy, who, in criticism of Émeric-David (in his turn a critic of ideal beauty and an adherent of the imitation of nature),[1] maintained that the arts of design have pure beauty, devoid of individual character, as their objective; they depict man and not; men.[2] Some sensationalists, such as Bonstetten, vainly endeavoured to trace the peculiar processes of imagination in life and in art.[3] Followers of the orthodox[Pg 351] spiritualism of the French universities date the beginning of a new era, and the foundation of Æsthetic in France, to 1818, the year when Victor Cousin first delivered at the Sorbonne his lectures on the True, the Beautiful and the Good, which later formed his book with the same name, frequently reprinted.[4] These lectures of Cousin are but poor stuff, although some scraps of Kant are to be found in them here and there; he denies the identity of the beautiful with the pleasant or useful, and substitutes the affirmation of a threefold beauty, physical, intellectual and moral, the last being the true ideal beauty, having its foundations in God; he says that art expresses ideal Beauty, the infinite, God, that genius is the power of creation, and that taste is a mixture of fancy, sentiment and reason.[5] Academic phrases all of them; pompous and void and, for that very reason, well received. Of much greater value were the lectures on Æsthetic delivered by Théodore Jouffroy in 1822, before a small audience, and published posthumously in 1843.[6] Jouffroy allowed a beauty of expression, to be found alike in art and nature: a beauty of imitation, consisting in the perfect accuracy with which a model is reproduced: a beauty of idealisation, which reproduces the model, accentuating a particular quality in order to give it greater significance: and, finally, a beauty of the invisible or of content, reducible to force (physical, sensible, intellectual, moral), which, as force, awakens sympathy. Ugliness is the negation of this sympathetic beauty; its species or modifications are the sublime and the graceful. One sees that Jouffroy did not succeed in isolating the strictly æsthetic fact in his analysis and gave, instead of a scientific system, little beyond explanations of the use of words. He could not see or understand that expression, imitation and idealization are identical with each other and with artistic activity. Moreover he had many curious ideas, chiefly concerning expression. He said that if we were[Pg 352] to see a drunkard with all the most disgusting symptoms of intoxication on a road where there was also an unhewn rock, we should be pleased by the drunken man, since he had expression, and not by the rock, since it had none. Beside Jouffroy, whose theories, crude and immature though they be, reveal an inquiring mind, it is hardly worth while to cite Lamennais,[7] who like Cousin regarded art as the manifestation of the infinite through the finite, of the absolute through the relative. French Romanticism in de Bonald, de Barante and Mme. de Staël had defined literature as "the expression of society," had honoured, under German influence, the characteristic and the grotesque,[8] and had proclaimed the independence of art by means of the formula "art for art's sake"; but these vague affirmations or aphorisms did not supersede, philosophically speaking, the old doctrine of the "imitation of nature."
In the late 18th century and the first half of the 19th century, German thought, despite its obvious flaws that would soon trigger a strong and exaggerated backlash, generally deserves to be recognized as the leading force in the overall history of European thought, as well as in the individual study of aesthetics, while the contemporary philosophies of other countries lagged behind at a lower level. France was still under the influence of Condillac's sensationalism and, at the beginning of the century, was unable to fully understand the spiritual nature of art. A faint hint of Winckelmann's abstract spiritualism appears in the theories of Quatremère de Quincy, who, in critiquing Émeric-David (who himself critiqued ideal beauty and supported the imitation of nature), maintained that the visual arts aim for pure beauty, free from individual character; they represent humanity rather than individual people. Some sensationalists, like Bonstetten, unsuccessfully tried to explore the unique processes of imagination in life and art. Adherents of the traditional spiritualism of the French universities marked the beginning of a new era and the foundation of aesthetics in France to 1818, the year when Victor Cousin first lectured at the Sorbonne on the True, the Beautiful, and the Good, which later became a frequently reprinted book with the same title. Cousin's lectures, while containing some elements of Kant here and there, are largely underwhelming; he rejects the idea that beauty is the same as pleasant or useful, proposing instead a tripartite view of beauty—physical, intellectual, and moral—with the latter being the true ideal beauty rooted in God. He claims that art expresses ideal beauty, the infinite, God, positing that genius is the power of creation and taste is a blend of imagination, emotion, and reason. These are all academic phrases; they sound grand but are hollow, which is why they were well-received. Far more valuable were the aesthetics lectures delivered by Théodore Jouffroy in 1822 to a small audience, later published posthumously in 1843. Jouffroy recognized a beauty of expression present in both art and nature: beauty of imitation, which captures a model with perfect accuracy; beauty of idealization, which reproduces the model while emphasizing certain qualities to give it greater significance; and finally, beauty of the invisible or content, which can be reduced to force (whether physical, sensory, intellectual, or moral), as this force evokes sympathy. Ugliness stands in opposition to this sympathetic beauty; its variations include the sublime and the graceful. It's evident that Jouffroy struggled to isolate the strict aesthetic fact in his analysis and instead provided little more than word explanations rather than a scientific system. He failed to see or understand that expression, imitation, and idealization are synonymous with one another and with artistic activity. Additionally, he had many intriguing ideas, especially regarding expression. He argued that if we were to see a drunken person showing all the most unpleasant signs of intoxication on a road alongside an unrefined rock, we would be drawn to the drunkard because he displayed expression, while the rock would fail to engage us due to its lack of expression. Compared to Jouffroy, whose theories, while unpolished and immature, reflect a curious mind, it hardly seems necessary to mention Lamennais, who, like Cousin, viewed art as the expression of the infinite through the finite, and the absolute through the relative. French Romanticism, seen in the works of de Bonald, de Barante, and Mme. de Staël, defined literature as "the expression of society," glorifying, under German influence, the unique and the grotesque, and proclaimed the independence of art with the phrase "art for art's sake." However, these vague assertions or aphorisms did not replace, in a philosophical sense, the traditional doctrine of "imitation of nature."
In England associationistic psychology still flourished (and has continued to flourish uninterruptedly), unable to emancipate itself wholly from sensationalism or to understand imagination. Dugald Stewart[9] had recourse to the wretched expedient of establishing two forms of association: one of accidental associations, the other of associations innate in human nature and therefore common to all mankind. England did not escape German influence, as appears, for example, in Coleridge, to whom we owe a saner concept of poetry and the difference between it and science[10] (in collaboration with the poet Wordsworth), and in Carlyle, who placed intellect lower than imagination, "organ of the Divine." The most noteworthy English æsthetic essay of this period is the Defence of Poetry by Shelley (1821),[11] containing profound, if not very systematic, views on the distinctions between reason and imagination, prose and poetry; on primitive[Pg 353] language and the faculty of poetic objectification which enshrines and preserves "the record of the best and happiest moments of the happiest and best minds."
In England, associationistic psychology continued to thrive (and still does today), struggling to break free from sensationalism and fully grasp the concept of imagination. Dugald Stewart[9] resorted to the unfortunate solution of defining two types of association: one based on accidental connections, and the other on associations that are innate to human nature and thus universal among all people. England was not immune to German influence, which is evident in Coleridge, who helped shape a more rational understanding of poetry and how it differs from science[10] (alongside the poet Wordsworth), and in Carlyle, who argued that intellect should be regarded as subordinate to imagination, described as the "organ of the Divine." The most notable English aesthetic essay from this time is Shelley's Defence of Poetry (1821),[11] which presents deep, albeit not very organized, insights on the differences between reason and imagination, prose and poetry; on primitive[Pg 353] language and the ability of poetic expression to capture and preserve "the record of the best and happiest moments of the happiest and best minds."
In Italy, where neither Parini nor Foscolo[12] had been able to shake off the fetters of the old doctrines (although the latter, in his later writings, was in several ways an innovator in literary criticism), many treatises and essays on Æsthetic were published during the earlier decades of the century, the greater part showing the influence of Condillac's sensationalism, which had a great vogue in Italy. Such authors as Delfico, Malaspina, Cicognara, Talia, Pasquali, Visconti and Bonacci belong more exclusively to the special, or rather, the anecdotal, history of Italian philosophy. Now and then, however, one comes across remarks that are not wholly contemptible, as in Melchiorre Delfico (1818) who, after wandering aimlessly hither and thither, fixes on the principle of expression, observing, "If it were possible to establish that expression is always an element in the beautiful, it would be a legitimate inference to regard it as the real characteristic of beauty, i.e. a condition without which the beautiful could not exist, and the pleasing modification which arouses the sentiment of beauty could not take place in us"; he tries to develop this principle by asserting that all other characters (order, harmony, proportion, symmetry, simplicity, unity and variety) have significance only by their subordination to the principle of expression.[13] In opposition to Malaspina's definition of beauty as "pleasure born of a representation"; and in opposition to the then fashionable threefold division of beauty into sensible, moral and intellectual, a critic of Malaspina observed that if beauty be representation, it is inconceivable that there should be intellectual beauty, which would be intelligible but not presentable.[14] Nor must Pasquale Balestrieri be forgotten; he was a student[Pg 354] of medicine who in 1847 tried to construct an Æsthetic of an exact or mathematical kind, with neither better nor worse result than many famous authors in other countries. He noticed, while turning his algebraical expressions into numerals, that such general formulæ "fulfil their object with an infinite number of systems of different ciphers"; and that in art there is an element "not arbitrary, but unknown."[15] Works by German authors were frequently translated at this time, some of them, for example the writings of the two Schlegels, being reprinted several times; the Æsthetic of Bouterweck, deriving from Kant and Schiller,[16] was read and discussed; Colecchi gave an excellent statement of the æsthetic doctrines of Kant;[17] and in 1831 a certain Lichtenthal adapted the Æsthetic of Franz Ficker[18] to the use of Italian readers; later the same book was fully translated by another hand; some of Schelling's writings were translated, e.g. his discourses on the relation between figurative art and nature.
In Italy, where neither Parini nor Foscolo[12] could escape the constraints of traditional beliefs (even though the latter was somewhat of an innovator in literary criticism in his later works), many treatises and essays on aesthetics were published in the early decades of the century, most of which reflected the influence of Condillac's sensationalism, which was quite popular in Italy. Authors like Delfico, Malaspina, Cicognara, Talia, Pasquali, Visconti, and Bonacci are more specifically tied to the particular, or rather, anecdotal, history of Italian philosophy. Occasionally, one finds comments that are not entirely dismissible, such as those by Melchiorre Delfico (1818), who, after aimlessly wandering around, settles on the principle of expression, noting, "If it were possible to establish that expression is always an element in the beautiful, it would be a legitimate inference to regard it as the real characteristic of beauty, i.e. a condition without which beauty could not exist, and the pleasing alteration that evokes the sentiment of beauty could not occur within us"; he attempts to elaborate on this principle by asserting that all other characteristics (order, harmony, proportion, symmetry, simplicity, unity, and variety) hold significance only in their relation to the principle of expression.[13] In contrast to Malaspina's definition of beauty as "pleasure arising from representation"; and against the then-popular threefold classification of beauty into sensible, moral, and intellectual, a critic of Malaspina stated that if beauty is representation, it is unimaginable for there to be intellectual beauty, which would be understandable but not presentable.[14] We must also remember Pasquale Balestrieri; he was a medical student who, in 1847, tried to create an aesthetic based on exact or mathematical principles, achieving results neither better nor worse than many well-known authors in other countries. He observed, while translating his algebraic expressions into numbers, that such general formulas "achieve their purpose with an infinite number of systems of different codes"; and that in art there exists an element "not arbitrary, but unknown."[15] During this period, works by German authors were often translated, some, like the writings of the two Schlegels, being reprinted multiple times; Bouterweck’s Æsthetic, which drew from Kant and Schiller,[16] was read and discussed; Colecchi provided an excellent overview of Kant's aesthetic theories;[17] and in 1831, a certain Lichtenthal adapted Franz Ficker's Æsthetic for Italian readers; later, the same book was fully translated by someone else; some of Schelling's works were translated, e.g. his discourses on the connection between figurative art and nature.
It must be admitted that in Italy Æsthetic received but inadequate treatment in the revival of philosophical speculation effected by the work of Galluppi, Rosmini and Gioberti. It is treated in a merely incidental and popular manner by the first named.[19] Rosmini devotes a section of his philosophical system to the deontological sciences, which "treat of the perfection of being, and the method of acquiring or producing such perfection or losing it"; among these sciences is that of "beauty in the universal" under the name of Callology, of which a special part is Æsthetic, the science of "beauty in the sensible," establishing the "archetypes of beings."[20] In his longest literary work, considered by him as his Æsthetic,[21][Pg 355] his essay on The Idyl,[22] Rosmini declares the aim of art to be neither imitation of nature nor direct intuition of the archetypes, but the reduction of natural things to their archetypes, which are arranged in a hierarchy of three ideals, natural, intellectual and moral. Gioberti[23] is clearly under the influence of German idealism, especially of Schelling's; for him the beautiful is "the individual union of an intelligible type with an imaginative element called into being by fancy"; the phantasm gives material, while the intelligible type (concept) gives form, in the Aristotelian sense,[24] and since the ideal element predominates over the sensible or fantastic, art is a propædeutic to the true and the good. Gioberti is of opinion that Hegel was wrong in detaching natural beauty from Æsthetic, for perfect beauty of nature is "the full correspondence of sensible reality with the Idea which informs and represents it," and as such "makes its appearance in the sensible universe during the second period of the primordial age described in detail by Moses in the six days of creation"; it is only through original sin that imperfection and ugliness arose in nature.[25] Art is nothing but a supplement to natural beauty, whose decadence it presupposes, and thus art is at once record and prophecy, referring to the first and last ages of the world. The Last Judgement will reintroduce perfect beauty: "organic restitution, by empowering the faculties to contemplate the intelligible in the sensible, and by refining their capabilities, will greatly intensify and purify æsthetic enjoyment. The contemplation of perfect beauty will be the beatitude of imagination, of which Christ gave an ineffable foretaste by appearing to his disciples visibly transfigured and shining with celestial radiance."[26] Gioberti agrees with Schelling's division of art into pagan and Christian, a "heterodox beauty" (Oriental and Græco-Italian art), imperfect when compared with "orthodox beauty"; and between the two,[Pg 356] a "semi-orthodox" beauty,[27] transitional to Christian art; he also attempted a doctrine of modifications of the beautiful, wherein he held the sublime to be creator of the beautiful. Beauty is the relative intelligibility of created things apprehended by fancy: the sublime is the absolute intelligibility of time, space and infinite power as presented to itself by the faculty of imagination: "The ideal formula: the Being creates the Existing, translated into æsthetic language, gives the following formula: by means of the dynamical sublime Being creates the beautiful; and by means of the mathematical sublime contains it: this shows the ontological and psychological connexions of Æsthetic in First Science." Ugliness enters into the beautiful either as relief and counterpoise, or to open a way to the comic, or to depict the struggle between good and evil. The Christian ideal of artistic beauty is the figure of the God-Man, absolute union of the two forms of beauty, the sublime and the beautiful, a transfigured and divinely illuminated expression of man.[28] However carefully we sift the thoughts of Gioberti from their mythological Judaico-Christian husk, we find nothing of the least value to science.
It must be acknowledged that in Italy, aesthetics received minimal attention during the revival of philosophical thought brought about by the work of Galluppi, Rosmini, and Gioberti. The first mentioned treats it in a rather trivial and popular way.[19] Rosmini dedicates a section of his philosophical system to the deontological sciences, which "discuss the perfection of being, as well as the means of achieving or losing such perfection"; one of these sciences is called "beauty in the universal," known as Callology, with a specific branch being aesthetics, the study of "beauty in the sensible," which establishes the "archetypes of beings."[20] In his longest literary work, regarded by him as his aesthetics,[21][Pg 355] his essay on The Idyl,[22] Rosmini states that the purpose of art is neither to imitate nature nor to directly grasp the archetypes, but to bring natural things closer to their archetypes, which are organized into a hierarchy of three ideals: natural, intellectual, and moral. Gioberti[23] is clearly influenced by German idealism, especially Schelling's; for him, beauty is "the individual union of an intelligible type with an imaginative element created by fancy"; the imagination provides material, while the intelligible type (concept) provides form, in the Aristotelian sense,[24] and since the ideal element is more significant than the sensible or fantastical, art serves as a preparation for understanding the true and the good. Gioberti believes that Hegel was mistaken in separating natural beauty from aesthetics, as perfect beauty in nature is "the complete correspondence of sensible reality with the Idea that informs and represents it," and as such "appears in the sensible universe during the second period of the primordial age, as detailed by Moses in the six days of creation"; it is only through original sin that imperfection and ugliness emerged in nature.[25] Art is simply a complement to natural beauty, which it assumes has declined, and thus art is at once a record and a prophecy, pointing to the first and last ages of the world. The Last Judgment will restore perfect beauty: "organic restitution, by enabling the faculties to contemplate the intelligible in the sensible, and by refining their capabilities, will greatly enhance and purify aesthetic enjoyment. The contemplation of perfect beauty will be the bliss of imagination, of which Christ provided an indescribable preview by appearing to his disciples visibly transformed and shining with heavenly radiance."[26] Gioberti agrees with Schelling in categorizing art into pagan and Christian, with "heterodox beauty" (Oriental and Græco-Italian art) being imperfect in comparison to "orthodox beauty"; and between the two,[Pg 356] there exists a "semi-orthodox" beauty,[27] transitional to Christian art; he also proposed a theory of variations of the beautiful, where he considered the sublime to be the creator of the beautiful. Beauty is the relative intelligibility of created things as perceived by imagination: the sublime is the absolute intelligibility of time, space, and infinite power as presented to itself by the imagination: "The ideal formula: Being creates the Existing, expressed in aesthetic language, gives the following formula: through the dynamical sublime, Being creates the beautiful; and through the mathematical sublime, contains it: this illustrates the ontological and psychological connections of aesthetics in First Science." Ugliness enters into the beautiful either as relief and balance, or to pave the way for the comic, or to portray the battle between good and evil. The Christian ideal of artistic beauty is the figure of the God-Man, a complete union of the two forms of beauty, the sublime and the beautiful, a transformed and divinely illuminated expression of humanity.[28] However carefully we separate Gioberti's ideas from their mythological Judaico-Christian overlay, we find nothing of real value to science.
On the other hand, if Italian literature of the day chose to revive and refurbish certain antiquated critical ideas, a much wider field was opened by social and political upheavals which tended to make use of literature as a practical instrument for spreading abroad the truths of history, science, religion and morality. In 1816 Giovanni Berchet wrote that "poetry ... is intended to improve the habits of man and satisfy the cravings of his imagination and heart, since the tendency towards poetry, like every other desire, awakens in us moral needs";[29] and Ermes Visconti in his Conciliatore of 1818 says that æsthetic aims must be subordinated "to the improvement of mankind and public and private weal, the eminent aim of all studies." Manzoni, who subsequently took to philosophizing on art on the principles[Pg 357] of Rosmini, declared in his letter on Romanticism (1823) that "poetry or literature in general should have utility as its objective, truth as its subject and interest as its means";[30] and though noticing the vagueness of the concept of truth in poetry, he inclined always (as is seen also in his discourse on the historical novel) to its identification with historical and scientific truth.[31] Pietro Maroncelli proposed as a substitute for the classic formula of art, "founded on imitation of the real and having pleasure as its object," a formula of art as "founded on inspiration, having the beautiful as means and good as end"; this doctrine he baptized "cormentalism," contrasting it with the doctrine of art for art's sake found in the writings of August Wilhelm Schlegel and Victor Hugo.[32] Tommaseo defined beauty as "the union of many truths in one concept" effected by the power of feeling.[33] Giuseppe Mazzini, too, always conceived literature as the mediator of the universal idea or intellectual concept.[34] Attempting to restore serious content to a literature grown weak and frivolous, the Italian Romantics found themselves forced on the theoretical side, by a natural reaction, into constant and perpetual opposition to every tendency of thought likely to affirm the independence of art.
On the other hand, while Italian literature at the time chose to revive and update certain outdated critical ideas, social and political upheavals opened up a much broader field. These changes tended to utilize literature as a practical tool for spreading the truths of history, science, religion, and morality. In 1816, Giovanni Berchet wrote that "poetry... aims to improve human behavior and fulfill the desires of the imagination and heart, as the urge towards poetry, like any other desire, stirs up our moral needs";[29] and Ermes Visconti in his Conciliatore of 1818 stated that aesthetic goals must be subordinate "to the betterment of humanity and the common good, the ultimate aim of all studies." Manzoni, who later began to philosophize about art based on Rosmini's principles[Pg 357], declared in his letter on Romanticism (1823) that "poetry or literature in general should aim for utility, focus on truth, and use interest as a means";[30] and although he noted the ambiguity of the concept of truth in poetry, he consistently leaned (as evident in his discussion on the historical novel) towards equating it with historical and scientific truth.[31] Pietro Maroncelli proposed an alternative to the classic definition of art, "based on imitation of reality and aimed at pleasure," suggesting instead a definition of art as "based on inspiration, using beauty as a means and goodness as its end"; he named this doctrine "cormentalism," contrasting it with the concept of art for art's sake found in the writings of August Wilhelm Schlegel and Victor Hugo.[32] Tommaseo described beauty as "the connection of many truths in one concept" achieved through the power of feeling.[33] Giuseppe Mazzini also always viewed literature as a mediator of universal ideas or intellectual concepts.[34] In their attempt to restore serious content to a literature that had become weak and trivial, the Italian Romantics found themselves naturally reacting and standing in constant opposition to any line of thought that could affirm the independence of art.
[5] Op. cit. lectures 6-8.
[7] De l'art et du beau, 1843-1846.
[8] Victor Hugo, Preface to Cromwell, 1827.
[10] Gayley-Scott, An Introd. pp. 305-306.
[12] Parini, Principi delle belle lettere applicati alle belle arti, from 1773 onward; Foscolo, Dell' origine e dell' uffizio della letteratura, 1809, and Saggi di critica, composed in England.
[12] Parini, Principles of Fine Literature Applied to the Fine Arts, from 1773 onward; Foscolo, On the Origin and Purpose of Literature, 1809, and Essays on Criticism, written in England.
[15] P. Balestrieri, Fondamenti di estetica, Naples, 1847.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. Balestrieri, Fundamentals of Aesthetics, Naples, 1847.
[24] Del bello, ch. 1.
[25] Op. cit. ch. 7.
[26] Op. cit. ch. 7.
[27] Del bello, chs. 8-10.
[28] Op. cit. ch. 4.
[34] Cf. De Sanctis, Lett. Hal. nel s. XIX, ed. Croce, Naples 1896, pp. 427-431.
[34] See De Sanctis, Lett. Hal. nel s. XIX, ed. Croce, Naples 1896, pp. 427-431.
XV
FRANCESCO DE SANCTIS
On the other hand, the autonomy of art found a strong supporter in Italy in the critical work of Francesco de Sanctis, who held private classes in literature at Naples from 1838 to 1848, taught at Turin and Zürich from 1852 to 1860 and in 1870 became professor in the University of Naples. He expressed his doctrines in critical essays, in monographs on Italian writers and in his classic History of Italian Literature. Receiving his first elements of old Italian culture in Puoti's school, his natural bent! towards speculation led him to investigate grammatical and rhetorical doctrines with the view of reducing them to a system; but he soon began to criticize and to grow out of this phase. He pronounced Fortunio, Alunno, Accarisio and Corso "empirics"; he had a slightly better opinion of Bembo, Varchi, Castelvetro and Salviati, who introduced "method" into grammar, a process completed subsequently by Buonmattei, Corticelli and Bartoli; and he proclaimed Francisco Sanchez, author of the Minerva, "the Descartes of grammarians." From these his admiration spread to the French writers of the eighteenth century and the philosophical grammars of; Du Marsais, Beauzée, Condillac and Gérard; following in their wake and pursuing the ideal of Leibniz, he conceived a "logical grammar"; in this effort, however, he soon began to recognize the impossibility of reducing the differences of languages to fixed logical principles., If he found the French theorists admirable in their ability to reconstitute the simple and primitive forms; from[Pg 359] "I love" to "I am loving," something disquieted him; "Such decomposition of 'I love' into 'I am loving'" (said he) "deadens the word by depriving it of the movement proceeding from active will."[1] In the same way he read and criticized the writers of treatises on Rhetoric and Poetics from sixteenth-century men such as Castelvetro and Torquato Tasso (whom he dared to describe as an "indifferent critic," to the great scandal of Neapolitan men of letters) to Muratori and Gravina, "more acute than accurate"; and eighteenth-century Italians, Bettinelli, Algarotti and Cesarotti. Coldly rational rules found no favour with him: he urged the young to confront literary works boldly and freely absorb impressions, the only possible foundation for taste.[2]
On the other hand, the independence of art found a strong advocate in Italy through the critical work of Francesco de Sanctis, who taught private literature classes in Naples from 1838 to 1848, lectured in Turin and Zürich from 1852 to 1860, and became a professor at the University of Naples in 1870. He shared his ideas in critical essays, monographs on Italian writers, and his classic History of Italian Literature. Starting with his early exposure to Italian culture in Puoti's school, his natural inclination towards speculation drove him to explore grammatical and rhetorical theories with the aim of systematizing them; however, he soon began to critique and move beyond this stage. He labeled Fortunio, Alunno, Accarisio, and Corso as "empirics"; he held a somewhat better view of Bembo, Varchi, Castelvetro, and Salviati, who brought "method" into grammar, a process later completed by Buonmattei, Corticelli, and Bartoli; he referred to Francisco Sanchez, author of the Minerva, as "the Descartes of grammarians." From there, his admiration expanded to include the French writers of the eighteenth century and the philosophical grammars of Du Marsais, Beauzée, Condillac, and Gérard; inspired by their work and pursuing the ideal of Leibniz, he envisioned a "logical grammar"; in this endeavor, he eventually recognized the impossibility of reducing the differences among languages to fixed logical principles. While he admired the French theorists for their ability to reconstruct simple and primitive forms—from[Pg 359] "I love" to "I am loving," something unsettled him; "Such decomposition of 'I love' into 'I am loving'" (he said) "deadens the word by stripping it of the energy that comes from active will."[1] Similarly, he read and critiqued treatises on Rhetoric and Poetics from sixteenth-century figures like Castelvetro and Torquato Tasso (whom he risked calling an "indifferent critic," causing great outrage among Neapolitan literati) to Muratori and Gravina, "more astute than precise"; and eighteenth-century Italians such as Bettinelli, Algarotti, and Cesarotti. He had no use for cold, rational rules: he encouraged young people to approach literary works with boldness and to freely take in impressions, which he considered the only true foundation for taste.[2]
Philosophical study had not been abandoned and had not even fallen into entire decadence in Southern Italy; in these days of renewed interest in philosophy the theories on Beauty from over the Alps and the new ideas of Gioberti and other Italians[3] aroused enthusiastic discussion. Vico was read again, and Bénard's French translation of Hegel's Æsthetic appeared and was canvassed in Naples volume by volume (the first in 1840, the second in 1843, and the rest between 1848 and 1852). In its desire for new intellectual food Italian youth set itself to learn German: De Sanctis himself had to translate the greater Logic of Hegel and Rosenkranz's History of Literature in the dungeon of the Bourbon prison where he was incarcerated on account of his liberal opinions. The new critical tendency was named "philosophism" to distinguish it from the old grammatical criticism and from the vague, incoherent, exaggerated Romanticism. Philosophism attracted De Sanctis; to show how deeply he was imbued with the Hegelian spirit a tale was told that, having devoured the first volumes of Bénard's[Pg 360] translation, he guessed the contents of the remaining volumes and, before they could appear, was expounding them publicly in his classroom.[4]
Philosophical study was still alive and hadn't completely declined in Southern Italy; during this resurgence of interest in philosophy, theories about Beauty from across the Alps and the new ideas from Gioberti and other Italians[3] sparked enthusiastic discussions. Vico was being read again, and Bénard's French translation of Hegel's Æsthetic was released and discussed in Naples, volume by volume (the first in 1840, the second in 1843, and the others between 1848 and 1852). Eager for new intellectual input, Italian youth began learning German: De Sanctis himself had to translate Hegel's major Logic and Rosenkranz's History of Literature while he was imprisoned in the Bourbon dungeon due to his liberal views. This new critical movement was called "philosophism" to differentiate it from the old grammatical criticism and the vague, incoherent, exaggerated Romanticism. Philosophism appealed to De Sanctis; to illustrate how thoroughly he embodied the Hegelian spirit, there was a story that after reading the first volumes of Bénard's[Pg 360] translation, he predicted the contents of the remaining volumes and, before they were published, shared them publicly in his classroom.[4]
His first writings show traces of metaphysical idealism and Hegelism; and they still linger here and there in the terminology of his later works. In a lecture prior to 1848 he placed the safety of criticism in the philosophic school which, in works of literature, fixed its eyes upon "that absolute part ... that uncertain idea which moves within the mind of great writers, till it appears abroad clothed in fine raiment only less beautiful than itself."[5] In a preface to Schiller's plays (1850) he wrote, "The Idea is not thought, nor is poetry reason in song, as a poet of our time is pleased to assert; the idea is at once necessity and freedom, reason and passion, and its perfect form in drama is action."[6] Elsewhere he calls attention to the death of faith and poetry, absorbed by the development of philosophy: a thesis, he remarked some years later, "imposed on our generation by Hegel with his omnipotent thought."[7] In 1856 he attempted a definition of humour as "an artistic form having for signification the destruction of limit, with consciousness of such destruction."[8] Not to dwell too long on other particulars, in the distinction to which De Sanctis always held firm throughout his critical work, that between Fancy and Imagination, the latter considered as the true and only faculty of poetry, arises undoubtedly from suggestions of Schelling and Hegel (Einbildungskraft, Phantasie); from the same philosophers come the phrases "prosaic content," "prosaic world," sometimes used by him.
His early writings show signs of metaphysical idealism and Hegelian thought; these influences can still be spotted here and there in the language of his later works. In a lecture before 1848, he suggested that the reliability of critique lies in the philosophical school that focuses on "that absolute part ... that uncertain idea which moves within the mind of great writers, until it appears publicly dressed in fine clothing that is only slightly less beautiful than itself."[5] In a preface to Schiller's plays (1850), he wrote, "The Idea is not thought, nor is poetry merely reason in song, as a poet of our time likes to claim; the idea is both necessity and freedom, reason and passion, and its perfect form in drama is action."[6] He also pointed out the decline of faith and poetry, which were absorbed by the evolution of philosophy: a thesis he later remarked was "imposed on our generation by Hegel with his all-powerful thought."[7] In 1856, he tried to define humor as "an artistic form signifying the destruction of limits, with awareness of that destruction."[8] Without going into too many details, the distinction that De Sanctis always maintained in his critical work—between Fancy and Imagination, the latter being regarded as the true and only faculty of poetry—undoubtedly stems from ideas suggested by Schelling and Hegel (Einbildungskraft, Phantasie); phrases like "prosaic content" and "prosaic world" that he sometimes used also come from these philosophers.
For De Sanctis the Hegelian Æsthetic was but a lever wherewith to lift himself clear of the discussions and views of the old Italian schools. A fresh, clear spirit[Pg 361] such as his could not escape the arbitrary shackles of grammarians and rhetoricians only to fall into those of metaphysicians, the torturers of art. He absorbed the vital part of Hegel's teaching and re-expressed the Hegelian theories in correct or somewhat attenuated interpretations; but he only maintained with hesitation, and in the end openly rebelled against, all that was artificial, formalistic and pedantic in Hegel.
For De Sanctis, Hegel's Aesthetics was just a tool to help him break free from the discussions and perspectives of the old Italian schools. A fresh and clear mind like his couldn't escape the arbitrary restraints of grammarians and rhetoricians only to get trapped by the metaphysicians, who distorted art. He took in the essential parts of Hegel's teaching and rephrased Hegelian theories in more accurate or slightly toned-down interpretations; however, he only tentatively accepted, and eventually openly rejected, everything that was artificial, overly formal, and pedantic in Hegel.
The following examples of such reductions and attenuations show how substantial and radical was the change he effected. "Faith has vanished and poetry is dead" (he wrote in 1856, echoing Hegel); "or it were better to say" (here is De Sanctis' own correction) "faith and poetry are immortal: what has disappeared is but one particular mode of their being. To-day faith springs from conviction and poetry is the spark struck from meditation; they are not dead, they are transformed."[9] Certainly he distinguished between imagination and fancy; but for him imagination was never the mystic faculty of transcendental apperception, the intellectual intuition of German metaphysicians, but simply the poet's faculty of synthesis and creation, contrasting with fancy as the faculty of collecting particulars and materials in a somewhat mechanical fashion.[10] When students of Vico and Hegel understood and expounded their master's theories as emphasizing the importance of concepts in art, De Sanctis replied, "The concept does not exist in art, nature or history: the poet works unconsciously and sees no concept but only form, in which he is involved and well-nigh lost. If the philosopher, by means of abstraction, can extract the concept thence and contemplate it in all its purity, he acts in a way entirely contrary to that of art, nature and history." He warned his hearers not to misunderstand Vico, who, when he extracts concepts and exemplary types from the Homeric poems, is not writing as an art critic but as a historian of civilization: Achilles[Pg 362] is artistically Achilles, not strength or any other abstraction.[11] Thus his polemic is directed in the first instance against misunderstanding what he called the true Hegelian thought, which was in fact usually a correction made upon Hegel more or less consciously by himself. He was able to boast in his latter years that even at the time when all Naples went wild over Hegel, "at the time when Hegel was master of the field," he had always "made certain reservations and refused to accept his apriorism, his triad or his formulæ."[12]
The following examples of these reductions and simplifications show just how significant and radical the changes he made were. "Faith is gone and poetry is dead" (he wrote in 1856, echoing Hegel); "or it would be better to say" (here’s De Sanctis' own edit) "faith and poetry are immortal: what has disappeared is just a specific way of their existence. Today, faith comes from conviction, and poetry is the spark ignited by contemplation; they are not dead, they are transformed."[9] He certainly made a distinction between imagination and fancy; but for him, imagination was never the mystical ability of transcendental understanding, the intellectual insight of German philosophers, but simply the poet's ability to synthesize and create, contrasting with fancy, which is the ability to gather details and materials in a somewhat mechanical way.[10] When students of Vico and Hegel interpreted and explained their master’s theories as highlighting the importance of concepts in art, De Sanctis replied, "The concept doesn’t exist in art, nature, or history: the poet works unconsciously and sees no concept, only form, in which he is immersed and nearly lost. If the philosopher can, through abstraction, pull the concept out and contemplate it in all its purity, he is acting in a way that is completely opposite to that of art, nature, and history." He cautioned his listeners not to misinterpret Vico, who, when he extracts concepts and archetypal types from Homeric poems, is not writing as an art critic but as a historian of civilization: Achilles[Pg 362] is artistically Achilles, not strength or any other abstraction.[11] Thus, his argument is primarily aimed at clarifying what he called the true Hegelian thought, which was actually a correction that he himself made upon Hegel, more or less consciously. He could proudly state in his later years that even when all of Naples was enamored with Hegel, "at the time when Hegel was the dominant figure," he had always "made specific reservations and refused to accept his apriorism, his triad, or his formulas."[12]
De Sanctis also took up an independent attitude towards the other German æstheticians. The views of Wilhelm Schlegel, very advanced for the day in which they had been promulgated, seemed to him to have been already superseded. In 1856 he wrote that Schlegel strives to "transcend ordinary criticism, which leads a humdrum existence among phraseology, versification and elocution, but loses its way and never comes face to face with art: whereas Schlegel throws himself headlong into the probable, the decorous and the moral; into everything save art."[13] Thrown by the hazards of life into German territory, he found himself at the Zürich Polytechnic, and found among his colleagues (only imagine such a thing!) Theodor Vischer. What opinion can he have formed of the ponderous Hegelian scholastic who emerged dusty and panting from the systematic labours so well known to us, and smiled disdainfully at the poetry and music of the decadent Italian race? De Sanctis writes, "I went there with my opinions and my prejudices and ridiculed their ridicule. Richard Wagner seemed to me a corrupter of music, and nothing could be more inæsthetic than the Æsthetic of Vischer."[14] His desire to correct the distorted views of Vischer, Adolf Wagner, Valentin Schmidt and other German critics and philosophers led him to undertake in 1858-59 a course of lectures before an international[Pg 363] audience at Zürich upon Ariosto and Petrarch, the two Italian poets worst maltreated by these judges because hardest to reduce to philosophical allegory. He sketched a typical German critic and contrasted him with a French one, each with his own characteristic defects. "The Frenchman does not indulge in theories; he goes straight to the subject: his argument palpitates with warmth of impression and sagacity of observation: he never leaves the concrete: he estimates the quality of the talent and the work, studying the man in order to understand the writer." He makes the mistake of substituting reflexion on the psychology of the author and history of his time for reflexion upon art. "Quite otherwise is your German: be a thing never so plain, he makes it his business to manipulate, distort and embroil: he accumulates a mass of darkness from whose centre rays of dazzling light now and again shoot forth: truth is there at bottom, in grievous pangs of parturition. Confronted with a work of art, he labours to fasten down and fix the quality which is most evanescent and impalpable. While nobody is more given to talk of life and the world of the living, nobody on earth takes more pains to decompose and disembody it in generalities: as consequence of this last process (last in appearance, that is to say; in reality preconceived and a priori), he is able to fit you the same boot on every foot and the same coat on every back." "The German school is dominated by metaphysic, the French by history."[15] About this time (1858) a Piedmontese review published his exhaustive critical survey of the philosophy of Schopenhauer,[16] which was then beginning to attract disciples among his friends and companions in exile in Switzerland; the criticism provoked the philosopher himself to confess that "this Italian" had "absorbed him in succum et sanguinem."[17] What value did De Sanctis attach to all Schopenhauer's subtleties concerning art? Having fully[Pg 364] stated his doctrine of ideas, he contents himself with the merest reference to the third book "wherein is found an exaggerated theory of Æsthetic."[18]
De Sanctis also adopted an independent stance toward other German aestheticians. He felt that Wilhelm Schlegel's ideas, which had been quite progressive for their time, had already been outdated. In 1856, he wrote that Schlegel aims to "go beyond ordinary criticism, which gets stuck in trivial details like wording, structure, and delivery, but loses sight of art: whereas Schlegel dives headfirst into what’s probable, proper, and moral; into everything except art."[13] Thrown into German territory by life's unpredictability, he found himself at the Zürich Polytechnic, where he had colleagues like Theodor Vischer. What must he have thought of the heavy Hegelian scholar, who emerged from the well-known systematic studies looking dusty and worn out, smiling condescendingly at the poetry and music of the declining Italian race? De Sanctis writes, "I went there with my own opinions and biases and laughed at their mockery. Richard Wagner seemed to me to be ruining music, and nothing could be more un-aesthetic than Vischer’s Aesthetic."[14] His wish to correct the skewed views of Vischer, Adolf Wagner, Valentin Schmidt, and other German critics and philosophers led him to deliver a series of lectures in 1858-59 to an international[Pg 363] audience in Zürich on Ariosto and Petrarch, the two Italian poets who had been the most poorly treated by these critics because they were the hardest to reduce to philosophical allegory. He outlined a typical German critic and compared him to a French one, each with their own characteristic flaws. "The Frenchman doesn’t get caught up in theories; he goes straight to the point: his argument pulsates with warmth and keen observation: he never leaves the concrete: he assesses the quality of the talent and the work, studying the person to understand the writer." He makes the mistake of replacing reflection on the author's psychology and the history of their time with reflection on art. "Your German, on the other hand, will take something simple and make it complicated; he gathers a heap of confusion from which beams of bright light occasionally emerge: truth is present at the core, emerging painfully. When faced with a work of art, he works hard to pin down and define the most fleeting and intangible qualities. While no one talks more about life and the living world, no one also tries harder to break it down and abstract it into generalities: as a result of this last process (which appears last but is actually preconceived and a priori), he can fit the same shoe on every foot and the same coat on every back." "The German school is ruled by metaphysics, while the French are ruled by history."[15] Around this time (1858), a review from Piedmont published his detailed critical analysis of Schopenhauer’s philosophy,[16] which was starting to gain followers among his friends and fellow exiles in Switzerland; this criticism prompted the philosopher himself to admit that "this Italian" had "absorbed him in succum et sanguinem."[17] What importance did De Sanctis give to all of Schopenhauer's subtleties regarding art? After fully stating his doctrine of ideas, he merely references the third book "where there is an exaggerated theory of Aesthetics."[18]
This moderate resistance and opposition to the partisans of the concept and to the romantic Italian mystics and moralists (he directed criticisms equally against Manzoni, Mazzini, Tommaseo and Cantù[19]) turned to open rebellion in one of his critical writings on Petrarch (1868) in which this false tendency is characterized with biting sarcasm. "According to this school" (he says, meaning the school of Hegel and Gioberti), "according to this school the real and living is art only in so far as it surpasses its form and reveals its concept or the pure idea. The beautiful is the manifestation of the idea. Art is the ideal, a particular idea. Under the gaze of the artist the body becomes subtilized until it is nothing but the shadow of the soul, a beautiful veil. The world of poetry is peopled with phantasms; and the poet, eternal dreamer, with the eyes of one slightly intoxicated sees bodies float unsteadily around him and change their shapes. Nor do bodies merely become attenuated into forms and phantasms; these forms and phantasms themselves become free manifestations of every idea and every concept. The theory of the ideal has been driven to its last victorious limit, to the destruction of the very phantasms themselves, to concept as concept, form becoming a mere accessory." "Thus the vague, the undecided, the undulating, the vaporous, the celestial, the ærial, the veiled, the angelic, have now a high position among artistic forms: whilst criticism revels in the beautiful, the ideal, the infinite, genius, the concept, the idea, truth, the superintelligible, the supersensible, the being and the existent, and many more generalities cast into barbarous formulæ just like those of the scholastics from whose influence we had so much difficulty in escaping." All these things, instead of determining the character of art, do nothing;[Pg 365] save illustrate the contrary of art: its feebleness and impotence, preventing it from slaying abstractions and laying hold of life. If beauty and the ideal have actually the meaning given them by these philosophers "the essence of art is neither the beautiful nor the ideal, but the living, the form; the ugly too belongs to art since ugliness lives also in nature; outside the domain of art lies nothing but the formless and the deformed. Thais in Malebolge is more living and poetical than Beatrice, who is pure allegory representing abstract combinations. The Beautiful? Tell me of anything as beautiful as Iago, a form uprisen from the profundity of real life; so rich, so concrete; in every part, in each finest gradation, one of the most beautiful creations in the world of poetry." If in the course of "wrangling about the idea or the concept or real, moral, or intellectual beauty, and confusing philosophical or moral truths with æsthetic" you choose to call "a great part of the poetic world ugly, granting it a permit merely that it may act as contrast, antagonist or foil to beauty, accepting Mephistopheles as a foil to Faust, or Iago as foil to Othello," you are imitating "those good folk who thought, in illo tempore, that the stars shone in the firmament in order to give light to this earth."[20]
This moderate resistance and opposition to the supporters of the idea and to the romantic Italian mystics and moralists (he directed criticisms equally against Manzoni, Mazzini, Tommaseo, and Cantù[19]) turned into open rebellion in one of his critiques on Petrarch (1868), where he characterized this false tendency with sharp sarcasm. "According to this school" (he refers to the school of Hegel and Gioberti), "according to this school, what is real and alive is art only as it transcends its form and reveals its concept or pure idea. The beautiful is the expression of the idea. Art embodies the ideal, a specific idea. Under the artist's gaze, the body becomes refined until it’s nothing more than the shadow of the soul, a beautiful covering. The world of poetry is filled with phantasms, and the poet, the eternal dreamer, sees figures float unsteadily around him, shifting their forms. Bodies don't just become thin shapes and phantasms; these shapes and phantasms themselves become free expressions of every idea and every concept. The theory of the ideal has been pushed to its ultimate limit, leading to the destruction of the phantasms themselves, reducing concept to concept, making form merely an accessory." "Thus the vague, the uncertain, the flowing, the misty, the celestial, the airy, the veiled, and the angelic now hold a high status among artistic forms: while critics indulge in the beautiful, the ideal, the infinite, genius, the concept, the idea, truth, the superintelligible, the supersensible, the being, and the existent, along with many other generalities thrown into crude formulas like those of the scholastics, from which we struggled so hard to break free." All these things, instead of defining the character of art, do nothing;[Pg 365] except illustrate the opposite of art: its weakness and powerlessness, preventing it from overcoming abstractions and grasping life. If beauty and the ideal actually mean what these philosophers claim, "the essence of art is neither the beautiful nor the ideal, but the living, the form; ugliness also belongs to art since ugliness exists in nature; outside the realm of art lies only the formless and the deformed. Thais in Malebolge is more alive and poetic than Beatrice, who is purely allegorical, representing abstract combinations. The Beautiful? Tell me of anything as beautiful as Iago, a figure arising from the depths of real life; so rich, so concrete; in every detail, in each subtle gradation, one of the most stunning creations in the world of poetry." If, while "arguing about the idea or the concept or real, moral, or intellectual beauty, and mixing philosophical or moral truths with aesthetic" you choose to label "a large part of the poetic world as ugly, allowing it a role solely as contrast, antagonist, or foil to beauty, accepting Mephistopheles as a foil to Faust, or Iago as a foil to Othello," you're mimicking "those good folks who believed, in illo tempore, that the stars shone in the sky to light up this earth."[20]
The æsthetic theory of De Sanctis himself arises entirely from the criticism of the highest manifestations of European æsthetic as known to him. Its nature is revealed by the contrast. "If you desire a statue in the vestibule of art," says he, "let it be that of Form; gaze upon this, question this, begin with this. Before form is attained, that exists which existed before the creation: chaos. Chaos is no doubt a respectable thing, with a most interesting history: science has not yet uttered its last word about this pre-world of fermenting elements. Art also has its pre-world: art also has its geology, born but yesterday and as yet scarcely stretched, a science sui generis, which is neither Criticism nor Æsthetic. Æsthetic appears when form appears, in which this pre-world is sunk, fused, forgotten and lost. Form is itself as the individual is himself; and[Pg 366] no theory is so destructive to art as the continual harping upon the beautiful as manifestation, clothing, light, or veil of truth or the idea. The æsthetic world is not appearance, it is substance; to it indeed belongs everything substantial and living: its criterion, its raison d'être, lies nowhere save in this motto: I live."[21]
The aesthetic theory of De Sanctis comes entirely from his critique of the highest expressions of European aesthetics as he knew them. This is highlighted by the contrast. "If you want a statue in the entrance of art," he says, "let it be that of Form; look at this, question this, start with this. Before form is achieved, there's something that existed before creation: chaos. Chaos is definitely significant, with a fascinating history: science hasn't finished exploring this pre-world of swirling elements. Art has its own pre-world too: art has its geology, which has just begun and is still developing, a unique science that is neither Criticism nor Aesthetic. Aesthetic shows up when form appears, in which this pre-world is submerged, fused, forgotten, and lost. Form is like the individual; and no theory is more damaging to art than the incessant focus on beauty as a manifestation, clothing, light, or veil of truth or the idea. The aesthetic world isn’t just appearance; it is substance; it encompasses everything that is substantial and alive: its standard, its reason for being, lies nowhere but in this motto: I live."
For De Sanctis, form did not mean form "in the pedantic sense attached to it until the end of the eighteenth century," that is to say, that which first strikes a superficial observer, the words, the period, the sense, the individual image;[22] or form in the Herbartian sense, the metaphysical hypostatization of the former. "Form is not a Priori, it is not something existing of itself and distinct from the content as though it were a kind of ornament or vesture or appearance or adjunct of the content: it is generated by the content acting in the mind of the artist: such as the content is, such is the form."[23] Between form and content there is at the same time identity and diversity. In a work of art the content, which had been lying in a chaotic state in the mind of the artist, appears "not as it was originally, but as it has become; the whole of it, with its own value, its own importance, its own natural beauty enriched, not weakened, by the process." Therefore content is essential for the production of concrete form; but the abstract quality of the content does not determine that of artistic form." If the content, though beautiful and important, remain inoperative or lifeless or waste within the mind of the artist, if it have not sufficient generative power and reveal itself in the form as weak or false or vitiated, why trouble to sing its praises? In such cases the content may be important in itself, but as literature or art it is worthless. On the other hand the content may be immoral, absurd, false or frivolous: but if at certain times or in certain circumstances it has worked powerfully on in the brain of the artist, and taken form, such content is immortal. The gods of Homer are dead;[Pg 367] the Iliad remains. Italy may die and, with her, every memory of Guelf and Ghibelline; the Divina Commedia will remain. The content is subject to all the hazards of history; it is born and it dies; the form is immortal."[24] He held firmly to the independence of art, without which there can be no Æsthetic; but he objected to the exaggeration of the formula of art for art's sake in that it tended to the separation of the artist from life, to the mutilation of the content and to the conversion of art into a proof of mere cleverness.[25]
For De Sanctis, form didn’t mean form “in the strict sense that was attached to it until the end of the eighteenth century,” meaning that which first attracts a casual observer: the words, the sentence, the meaning, the individual image;[22] or form in the Herbartian sense, the philosophical abstraction of the former. “Form is not a Priori, it is not something that exists on its own and separate from the content as if it were a kind of decoration or clothing or appearance or accessory of the content: it is created by the content acting in the mind of the artist: just as the content is, so is the form."[23] Between form and content, there is both similarity and difference. In a work of art, the content, which had been lying in a chaotic state in the mind of the artist, appears “not as it was originally, but as it has become; the entirety of it, with its own value, its own significance, its own natural beauty enhanced, not diminished, by the process.” Therefore, content is essential for producing a concrete form; however, the abstract quality of the content does not dictate that of artistic form. "If the content, though beautiful and significant, remains inoperative or lifeless or wasted within the mind of the artist, if it does not have enough creative power and comes out in the form as weak, false, or flawed, why bother to praise it? In such cases, the content may be important in itself, but as literature or art, it is worthless. Conversely, the content may be immoral, absurd, false, or trivial: but if at certain times or under certain circumstances it has worked powerfully in the artist’s mind and taken form, such content is immortal. The gods of Homer are dead;[Pg 367] the Iliad remains. Italy may perish and, with her, every memory of Guelf and Ghibelline; the Divina Commedia will endure. The content is subject to all the risks of history; it is born and it dies; the form is immortal."[24] He firmly believed in the independence of art, without which there can be no aesthetics; but he opposed the exaggeration of the concept of art for art's sake since it tended to separate the artist from life, mutilate the content, and turn art into a mere display of cleverness.[25]
For De Sanctis, the concept of form was identical with that of imagination, the faculty of expression or representation, artistic vision. So much must be said by any one anxious to express clearly the direction which his thought was taking. But De Sanctis himself never succeeded in defining his own theory with scientific exactitude; and his æsthetic ideas remained the mere sketch of a system never properly interrelated and deduced. The speculative tendency shared his attention with many other lively interests, the desire to understand the concrete, to enjoy art and rewrite its actual history, to plunge into practical and political life; so that by turns he was professor, conspirator, journalist and statesman. "My mind inclines to the concrete," he was wont to say. He philosophized just so much as was necessary to the acquisition of a point of view in problems of art, history and life; and, having procured light for his intellect, found his bearings, derived some satisfaction from the consciousness of his own activity, he plunged as quickly as possible into the particular and the determinate. To immense power of seizing the truth in the highest general principles was joined a no less intense abhorrence for the pale region of ideas in which the philosopher takes an almost ascetic delight. As critic and historian of literature he is unrivalled. Those who have compared him with Lessing, Macaulay, Sainte-Beuve or Taine are making rhetorical comparisons.
For De Sanctis, the idea of form was the same as the idea of imagination, the ability to express or represent, artistic vision. This much needs to be said by anyone wanting to clearly express the direction of his thinking. However, De Sanctis never managed to define his own theory with scientific precision; his aesthetic ideas remained just a rough outline of a system that was never properly interconnected or fully developed. His speculative inclinations shared his focus with many other vibrant interests: the desire to understand the concrete, to appreciate art and rewrite its actual history, and to engage in practical and political life; he alternated between being a professor, conspirator, journalist, and statesman. "My mind tends toward the concrete," he often said. He philosophized only as much as necessary to gain a perspective on issues of art, history, and life; and after gaining insight for his intellect and finding his direction, he quickly dove into the specific and the concrete. His immense ability to uncover truth in broad principles was matched by an equally intense disdain for the abstract realm of ideas where philosophers often find an almost ascetic pleasure. As a critic and historian of literature, he is unparalleled. Those who compare him to Lessing, Macaulay, Sainte-Beuve, or Taine are making rhetorical comparisons.
Gustave Flaubert wrote to George Sand: "In your last letter you speak of criticism, and say you expect it soon to disappear. I think, on the contrary, that it is just appearing over the horizon. Criticism to-day is the exact opposite of what it was, but that is all. In the days of Laharpe the critic was a grammarian; to-day he is a historian like Sainte-Beuve and Taine. When will he be an artist, a mere artist, but a real artist? Do you know a critic who interests himself whole-heartedly in the work itself? They analyse with the greatest delicacy the historical surroundings of the work and the causes which produced it: but the underlying poetry and its causes? the composition? the style? the author's own point of view? Never. Such a critic must have great imagination and a great goodness of heart; I mean an ever-ready faculty of enthusiasm; and then, taste; but this last is so rare, even among the best, that it is never mentioned nowadays."[26] Flaubert's ideal has been worthily reached by one critic only (that is to say, amongst critics who have given themselves to the interpretation of great writers and entire periods of literature) and that one is De Sanctis.[27] No literature of any country possesses so perfect a mirror as that possessed by Italy in the History and the other critical essays of Francesco de Sanctis.
Gustave Flaubert wrote to George Sand: "In your last letter, you talk about criticism and say you expect it to disappear soon. I believe, on the contrary, that it is just starting to emerge on the horizon. Criticism today is the exact opposite of what it used to be, but that's all. Back in Laharpe's time, the critic was a grammarian; today, he is a historian like Sainte-Beuve and Taine. When will he be an artist, just an artist, but a true artist? Do you know any critic who genuinely cares about the work itself? They analyze with great detail the historical context of the work and the reasons behind it: but the underlying poetry and its reasons? the composition? the style? the author's own perspective? Never. Such a critic would need a lot of imagination and kindness; I mean a constant ability to feel enthusiasm; and then, taste; but that last one is so rare, even among the best, that it isn't discussed much these days." [26] Flaubert's ideal has only been achieved by one critic (that is, among critics who have dedicated themselves to interpreting great writers and entire eras of literature) and that is De Sanctis.[27] No literature from any country has a mirror as perfect as the one Italy has in the History and other critical essays by Francesco de Sanctis.
But the philosopher of art, the æsthetician in De Sanctis is less great than the critic and historian of literature. The critic is primary, the philosopher a mere accessory. The æsthetic observations scattered in aphorisms up and down his essays and monographs take various colours from various occasions, and are expressed in uncertain and often metaphorical language; this has led to his being accused of contradictions and inexactitudes which had no existence in his inmost thought and whose very appearance vanishes as soon as one takes into account the particular cases with which he was dealing. But form, forms, content, the living, the beautiful, natural beauty, ugliness, fancy, feeling, imagination, the real,[Pg 369] the ideal, and all the other terms which he used with varying signification, demand a science both on which to rest and from which to derive. Meditation on these words stirs up doubts and problems on every side and reveals everywhere gaps and discontinuities. Compared with the few philosophical æstheticians, De Sanctis seems wanting in analysis, in order and in system, and vague in his definitions. But these defects are outweighed by the contact he establishes between the reader and real concrete works of art, and by the feeling for truth which never leaves him. He has, too, the attraction possessed by those writers who lead one on to suspect and to divine new treasures in store beyond what they themselves reveal—living thought, which stimulates living men to pursue and prolong it.
But De Sanctis as an art philosopher isn't as impressive as he is as a critic and literary historian. The critic takes precedence, while the philosopher is merely a supplement. The aesthetic insights scattered throughout his essays and monographs take on different meanings depending on the context, expressed in vague and often metaphorical language. This has led to accusations of contradictions and inaccuracies that don't actually exist in his core beliefs, and those misconceptions disappear once you consider the specific cases he was addressing. However, terms like form, forms, content, the living, the beautiful, natural beauty, ugliness, imagination, feeling, the real, the ideal, and all the other words he used with shifting meanings require a solid framework to support and derive from. Reflecting on these terms raises doubts and problems everywhere and exposes gaps and inconsistencies. Compared to the few philosophical aestheticians, De Sanctis seems to lack depth, structure, and a coherent system and is vague in his definitions. But these shortcomings are overshadowed by the connection he creates between the reader and actual works of art and by his persistent sense of truth. He also has the charm found in writers who lead you to suspect and discover new treasures beyond what they reveal—vital ideas that inspire living people to chase and expand upon them.
[1] Frammenti di scuola, in Nuovi saggi critici, pp. 321-333; La giovinezza di Fr. de S. (autobiography), pp. 62, 101, 163-166 (works cited are those of De S. in stereotyped Naples ed. by Morano, 12 vols.).
[1] School Fragments, in New Critical Essays, pp. 321-333; The Youth of Fr. de S. (autobiography), pp. 62, 101, 163-166 (the works referenced are those of De S. in the standard Naples edition by Morano, 12 vols.).
[3] Saggi critici, p. 534.
[6] Saggi critici, p 18.
[8] Saggi critici, ed. Imbriani, p. 91.
[13] Op. cit. vol. i. pp. 228-236.
[18] Saggi critici, p. 269, note.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Critical Essays, p. 269, note.
[20] Saggio sut Petrarca, introd. pp. 17-29.
[21] Saggio sul Petrarca, p. 29 seqq.
[23] Nuovi saggi critici, pp. 239-240, note.
[24] Nuovi saggi critici, loc. cit.
XVI
ÆSTHETIC OF THE EPIGONI
When the cry "Away with metaphysic!" was raised in Germany, and a furious reaction began against the kind of Walpurgis-night to which the later Hegelians had reduced the life of science and history, the disciples of Herbart came to the front and seemed to ask, with an insinuating air: "What is all this? a rebellion against Idealism and Metaphysic? why, it is exactly what Herbart wished and undertook all by himself half a century ago! Here we stand, his legitimate descendants, and we offer you our services as allies. We shall not find it hard to agree. Our Metaphysic accords with the atomic theory, our Psychology with mechanism, and our Ethics and Æsthetic with hedonism." Herbart himself (had he not died in 1841) would most likely have spumed these disciples of his who pandered to popularity, cheapened metaphysics and gave naturalistic interpretations to his reals, his representations, his ideas, and all his highest conceptions.
When the cry "Let’s get rid of metaphysics!" was shouted in Germany, and a strong backlash started against the kind of chaotic mess the later Hegelians had made of science and history, Herbart's followers stepped up and seemed to ask in a sly way: "What’s going on? A rebellion against Idealism and Metaphysics? That’s exactly what Herbart wanted and tried to do by himself half a century ago! Here we are, his rightful heirs, ready to team up with you. We’ll have no trouble agreeing. Our Metaphysics aligns with atomic theory, our Psychology with mechanics, and our Ethics and Aesthetics with hedonism." Herbart himself (if he hadn’t died in 1841) would probably have rejected these followers who sought popularity, dumbed down metaphysics, and gave naturalistic interpretations to his realities, his representations, his ideas, and all his highest concepts.
With the school thus coming into fashion, the Herbartian Æsthetic too tried to put on flesh and acquire a pleasing plumpness so as not to cut too miserable a figure beside the well-nourished corpora of science launched upon the world by idealists. The feeding-up process was accomplished by Robert Zimmermann, professor of philosophy at Prague and later at Vienna, who, after years of laborious effort and an introductory sample in the shape of an ample history of Æsthetic (1858), at[Pg 371] length produced his General Æsthetic as Science of Form in 1865.[1]
As the school became popular, the Herbartian Aesthetics also tried to gain substance and become more appealing to compete with the robust concepts of science introduced by idealists. This development was achieved by Robert Zimmermann, a philosophy professor in Prague and later in Vienna, who, after years of hard work and an introductory piece in the form of a comprehensive history of Aesthetics (1858), finally published his *General Aesthetic as Science of Form* in 1865.[1]
This formalistic Æsthetic, born under bad auspices, is a curious example of servile fidelity in externals combined with internal infidelity. Starting from unity, or rather from subordination of Ethics and Æsthetic to a general Æsthetic defined as "a science which treats of the modes by which any given content may acquire the right to arouse approval or disapproval" (thereby differing from Metaphysic, science of the real, and from Logic, science of right thinking), Zimmermann places such modes in form, that is to say, in the reciprocal relation of elements. A simple mathematical point in space, a simple impression of hearing or sight, a simple note, is in fact neither pleasing nor displeasing: music shows that the judgement of beauty or ugliness always depends on the relation between two notes at least. Now these relations, i.e. forms universally pleasing, cannot be empirically collected by induction; they must be developed by deduction. By the deductive method it can be demonstrated that the elements of an image, which in themselves are representations, may enter into relations either according to their force (quantity), or according to their nature (quality); whence we have two groups—æsthetic forms of quantity, and æsthetic forms of quality. According to the first, the strong (large) is pleasing in comparison with the weak (small), and these latter are displeasing when set beside the former; according to the other form, that pleases which is substantially identical in quality (the harmonious), and that displeases which is on the whole diverse (the discordant).
This formalistic Aesthetic, which started off on the wrong foot, is an interesting example of strict adherence to external appearances while being unfaithful internally. Beginning with unity, or rather with the subordination of Ethics and Aesthetic to a general Aesthetic defined as "a science that explores how any given content can gain the right to evoke approval or disapproval" (thus distinguishing it from Metaphysics, the science of reality, and Logic, the science of correct thinking), Zimmermann places these modes in form, meaning in the interrelationship of elements. A simple mathematical point in space, a basic impression of sound or sight, or a single note does not inherently please or displease: music demonstrates that the judgment of beauty or ugliness always relies on the relationship between at least two notes. These relationships, i.e. universally pleasing forms, cannot be empirically gathered through induction; they must be developed through deduction. Using the deductive method, it can be shown that the components of an image, which are representations in themselves, can relate either by their force (quantity) or by their nature (quality); thus, we have two categories—æsthetic forms of quantity and æsthetic forms of quality. According to the first category, strength (largeness) is pleasing compared to weakness (smallness), and the latter becomes displeasing when compared to the former; in the other category, what is fundamentally similar in quality (the harmonious) pleases, while what is generally diverse (the discordant) displeases.
But the substantial identity must not be pushed to the point of absolute identity, for in that case the harmony itself would cease to be. From harmonious form is deduced the pleasure of the characteristic or expression; for what is the characteristic but a relation of prevalent[Pg 372] identity between the thing itself and its model? But while similarity prevailing in the distinction produces accord (Einklang), qualitative disharmony is as such disagreeable, and demands a resolution. (It is easy to detect the sleight of hand with which Zimmermann first slips the characteristic into the relations of pure form, thereby entirely altering Herbart's original thought; and how, by a second trick, he here introduces into pure beauty the variations and modifications of the beautiful, by the help of the despised Hegelian dialectic.) If such resolution is effected by the skilful substitution of something other than the unpleasant image, we shall certainly have removed the cause of offence and established quietude (not accord: Eintracht, nicht Einklang), but we shall have gained the mere form of correctness: it is better, then, to supersede this by means of the true image so as to reach the form of compensation (Ausgleichung); and, when the true image is also pleasing in itself, the final form of definitive compensation (abschliessende Ausgleich,) with which we exhaust the series of possible forms. And, in conclusion, what is Beauty? It is a conjunction of all these forms: a model (Vorbild) which has grandeur, plenitude, order, accord, correctness, definitive compensation; all this appears in a copy (Nachbild) in the form of the characteristic.
But the significant identity shouldn’t be taken to the point of complete identity, or else harmony itself would fade away. From harmonious form comes the pleasure of the characteristic or expression; because what is the characteristic if not a relationship of dominant identity between the thing itself and its model? While similarity in distinction creates agreement (Einklang), qualitative disharmony is inherently unpleasant and requires a resolution. (It’s easy to see the trick Zimmermann uses to first slip the characteristic into the realm of pure form, completely changing Herbart's original idea; and how, with another trick, he introduces variations and modifications of the beautiful into pure beauty, relying on the often-criticized Hegelian dialectic.) If we resolve this by skillfully substituting something other than the unpleasant image, we will definitely remove the cause of discomfort and achieve calm (not agreement: Eintracht, nicht Einklang), but we will only have attained the superficial form of correctness: it is better to replace this with the true image to achieve the form of compensation (Ausgleichung); and when the true image is also pleasing on its own, we reach the ultimate form of definitive compensation (abschliessende Ausgleich,) which concludes the series of possible forms. And finally, what is Beauty? It is a combination of all these forms: a model (Vorbild) that embodies grandeur, fullness, order, agreement, correctness, and definitive compensation; all of this is reflected in a copy (Nachbild) in the form of the characteristic.
Putting on one side the artificial connexion Zimmermann makes between the sublime, the comic, the tragic, the ironic, the humorous and the æsthetic forms, notice must be taken (so that we may recognize into which of the seven heavens he is wafting us) that these general æsthetic forms concern art equally with nature and morality, whose individual spheres are differentiated solely by the application of the general æsthetic forms to particular contents. These forms, applied to nature, give us natural beauty, the cosmos; applied to representation, beauty of wit (Schöngeist) or imagination; applied to feeling, the beautiful soul (schöne Seele) or taste; applied to the will, character or virtue. On one side, then, is natural beauty, on the other human beauty, in which[Pg 373] (latter), on one hand, we have the beauty of representation, that is to say æsthetic fact in the strict sense (art); on the other, we have the beauty of will, or morality; and between the two, lastly, we have taste, common to Ethics and Æsthetic. Æsthetic in the narrow sense, as the theory of beautiful representation, determines the beauty of representations, divided into the three classes of the beauty of temporal and spatial connexion (figurative arts); the beauty of sensitive representation (music); and the beauty of thoughts (poetry). This tripartition of beauty into figurative, musical and poetical brings to a conclusion theoretical Æsthetic, the only section developed by Zimmermann.
Setting aside the artificial connection that Zimmermann makes between the sublime, the comic, the tragic, the ironic, the humorous, and aesthetic forms, it's important to note (so we can see which of the seven heavens he’s leading us to) that these general aesthetic forms relate to art as much as they do to nature and morality, with the individual areas being distinguished only by how these general aesthetic forms are applied to specific content. When these forms are applied to nature, we get natural beauty, the cosmos; when applied to representation, we have the beauty of wit (Schöngeist) or imagination; when applied to feeling, we find the beautiful soul (schöne Seele) or taste; when applied to will, we see character or virtue. On one side, we have natural beauty; on the other, human beauty, where on one hand we have the beauty of representation, which is aesthetic fact in the strict sense (art); and on the other, the beauty of will, or morality; and finally, we have taste, which is shared by Ethics and Aesthetics. Aesthetics in the narrow sense, as the theory of beautiful representation, defines the beauty of representations, which are divided into three categories: the beauty of temporal and spatial connection (figurative arts); the beauty of sensitive representation (music); and the beauty of thoughts (poetry). This tripartite division of beauty into figurative, musical, and poetical is where theoretical Aesthetics concludes, which is the only section developed by Zimmermann.
Zimmermann's work was a polemic against the principal representative of Hegelian Æsthetic, Vischer, who had little difficulty in defending his own position and counter-attacking that of his assailant. He held Zimmermann up to ridicule, for example, in connexion with his view of symbolism. Zimmermann defined a symbol as the object "round which beautiful forms adhere." A painter depicts a fox simply for the sake of painting a part of animal nature. Nothing of the sort: this is a symbol, because the painter "makes use of fines and colours to express things other than fines and colours." "You think I'm a fox," says the animal in the picture, "but you make a great mistake: I'm a clothes-peg: I'm an appearance created by the painter with gradations of grey, white, yellow and red." Even easier was it to make game of Zimmermann's enthusiastic praises of the æsthetic quality of the sense of touch. It was a pity, the latter had written, that the pleasures of this sense were so difficult to attain; since "to touch the back of the Resting Hercules and the sinuous limbs of the Venus of Melos or the Barberini Faun would give to the hand a delight comparable only with that felt by the ear when listening to the majestic fugues of Bach or the suave melodies of Mozart." Vischer does not seem to be far wrong in declaring formalistic Æsthetic to be "a grotesque union of mysticism and mathematics."[2]
Zimmermann's work was a strong critique of the main representative of Hegelian Aesthetics, Vischer, who had no trouble defending his own views and hitting back at his critic. Vischer mocked Zimmermann, particularly regarding his idea of symbolism. Zimmermann defined a symbol as the object "around which beautiful forms adhere." A painter shows a fox simply to depict a part of animal nature. Not at all: this is a symbol because the painter "uses lines and colors to express things beyond just lines and colors." "You think I'm a fox," says the animal in the painting, "but you're mistaken: I'm a clothes-peg. I'm an image created by the artist using shades of grey, white, yellow, and red." Vischer also easily ridiculed Zimmermann's enthusiastic praise for the aesthetic quality of touch. It was unfortunate, Zimmermann wrote, that the enjoyment of this sense was so hard to experience; because "to touch the back of the Resting Hercules and the graceful limbs of the Venus of Melos or the Barberini Faun would give the hand a pleasure that can only be compared to what the ear feels when listening to the majestic fugues of Bach or the smooth melodies of Mozart." Vischer doesn't seem far off in calling formalistic Aesthetics "a bizarre mix of mysticism and mathematics."[2]
The works of Zimmermann seem to have given satisfaction to nobody save himself. Even Lotze, by no means an adversary of Herbartianism, blames him severely in his History of Æsthetic in Germany (1868) and other writings. Still, Lotze was unable to offer any better substitute for æsthetic formalism than of a variant of the old idealism. "Can any one persuade us," he wrote in criticism of the formalists, "that a spiritual discord expressed by a corresponding discord in external appearances may have a value equal to that of the harmonious expression of a harmonious content solely because, in both cases, the formal relation of accord is respected? Can any one persuade us that the human form is pleasing solely for its formal stereometric relations, irrespective of the spiritual life by which it is animated? In empirical reality the three domains of laws, facts and values invariably appear as divided; and although they are united in the Highest Good, in Goodness in itself, in the living Love of a Personal God, in the Ought which is the basis of Being, our reason is unable to attain or to know such union. Beauty alone can reveal it to us: it is in close connexion with the Good and the Holy and reproduces the rhythm of the divine ordinance and the moral government of the universe. Æsthetic fact is neither intuition nor concept; it is idea, which presents the essential of an object in the form of an end referred to the ultimate end. Art, like beauty, must include the world of values in the world of forms."[3] The war between the Æsthetic of content and that of form, having Zimmermann, Vischer and Lotze as protagonists, reached its culminating point between 1860 and 1870.
The works of Zimmermann seem to have pleased no one but himself. Even Lotze, who wasn't really an opponent of Herbartianism, criticizes him harshly in his History of Æsthetic in Germany (1868) and other texts. However, Lotze couldn't provide a better alternative to aesthetic formalism than a variation of the old idealism. "Can anyone convince us," he wrote in response to the formalists, "that a spiritual discord expressed by a corresponding discord in external appearances can have the same value as the harmonious expression of harmonious content, just because, in both cases, the formal relationship of agreement is maintained? Can anyone convince us that the human form is pleasing only because of its formal geometric relationships, regardless of the spiritual life that animates it? In empirical reality, the three areas of laws, facts, and values always appear to be separate; and although they are united in the Highest Good, in Goodness itself, in the living Love of a Personal God, in the Ought that underlies Being, our reason cannot achieve or comprehend such unity. Beauty alone can reveal it to us: it is closely linked to the Good and the Holy and reflects the rhythm of divine order and the moral governance of the universe. An aesthetic fact is neither intuition nor concept; it is an idea that presents the essence of an object as an end directed toward the ultimate end. Art, like beauty, must encompass the world of values within the world of forms."[3] The conflict between the aesthetics of content and form, with Zimmermann, Vischer, and Lotze as its key players, reached its peak between 1860 and 1870.
Several people were in favour of a reconciliation. But the reconciliations they offered were not the right one, which was at least glimpsed by a certain young Johann[Pg 375] Schmidt, who in his thesis for doctorate observed (1875) that, with all respect for Zimmermann and Lotze, it seemed to him they were both wrong in confusing the various meanings of the word "beauty," and discussed such an absurdity as a beauty or ugliness of natural objects, that is to say, of things external to the spirit; that Lotze, following Hegel, added the second absurdity of an intuitive concept or conceptual intuition: lastly, that neither of them grasped the fact that the æsthetic problem does not turn upon the beauty or ugliness of the abstract content or of form understood as a system of mathematical relations, but with the beauty or ugliness of representation. Form undoubtedly must exist, but "concrete form, full of content."[4] These utterances of Schmidt met with a hostile reception: it is easy (he was told in reply) to identify beauty with artistic perfection, but the whole crux of the matter lies in finding whether, beside this perfection, there exists another beauty dependent on a supreme cosmic or metaphysical principle: otherwise one is guilty of a naïve petitio principii.[5] It was thought better, therefore, to seek other modes of reconciliation, which consisted in cooking up an appetizing dish in which a little formalism and a little contentism were mixed to taste, the latter as a rule giving the predominant flavour.
Several people were in favor of reconciliation. However, the reconciliations they proposed were not the right ones, which at least young Johann[Pg 375] Schmidt noticed. In his doctoral thesis (1875), he observed that, with all due respect to Zimmermann and Lotze, it seemed to him that both were mistaken in confusing the different meanings of the word "beauty." He pointed out the absurdity of discussing the beauty or ugliness of natural objects, meaning things outside the spirit, and noted that Lotze, following Hegel, compounded this absurdity by introducing the idea of intuitive concept or conceptual intuition. Ultimately, neither of them recognized that the aesthetic problem does not revolve around the beauty or ugliness of abstract content or of form understood as a system of mathematical relations, but rather the beauty or ugliness of representation. Form certainly must exist, but it should be "concrete form, full of content."[4] Schmidt's statements were met with hostility: he was told it’s easy to equate beauty with artistic perfection, but the real issue is whether, alongside this perfection, there exists another form of beauty that depends on a supreme cosmic or metaphysical principle; otherwise, one commits a naïve petitio principii.[5] Consequently, it was considered better to explore other ways of reconciliation, which involved creating a appealing mix where a bit of formalism and a bit of contentism were blended to taste, with the latter usually taking the lead.
Some Herbartians were found in the ranks of the mediating or conciliatory party. Hardly had Zimmermann's rigid formalism appeared, when Nahlowsky jumped up to protest that it had never entered the master's head to exclude content from Æsthetic;[6] but even the ablest of the school, men such as Volkmann and Lazarus, chose a middle course.[7] In the opposite camp Carrière,[8] and even Vischer himself (in a criticism of his own old Æsthetic), began to concede a larger part to the consideration of[Pg 376] form; thus for Vischer beauty became "life appearing harmoniously," which when it appears in space is called form, and must always possess form, i.e. limitation (Begrenzung ) in space and time, measure, regularity, symmetry, proportion, propriety (these characters constituting its quantitative moments) and harmony (qualitative moment), which includes variety and contrast and is therefore the most important characteristic.[9]
Some Herbartians were part of the mediating or conciliatory faction. Just as Zimmermann's strict formalism was introduced, Nahlowsky quickly stood up to argue that it had never crossed the master’s mind to leave out content from Aesthetics; but even the most capable members of the school, like Volkmann and Lazarus, opted for a middle ground. In the opposing camp, Carrière, and even Vischer himself (in a critique of his own earlier Aesthetic), started to acknowledge a greater importance for the consideration of form; thus for Vischer, beauty became “life appearing harmoniously,” which, when it appears in space, is termed form, and must always have form, i.e., limitation (Begrenzung) in space and time, measure, regularity, symmetry, proportion, propriety (these traits make up its quantitative aspects) and harmony (the qualitative aspect), which includes variety and contrast and is therefore the most crucial characteristic.
A conciliatory Æsthetic in which formalism prevailed was attempted by Karl Köstlin, a professor at Tübingen and formerly collaborator in the musical section of the works of Vischer. Köstlin[10] had been influenced by Schleiermacher, Hegel, Vischer and Herbart, but, truth to tell, does not seem to have perfectly understood the teaching of any one of his predecessors. According to him, the æsthetic object presented three requirements: richness and variety of imagery (anregende Gestaltenfülle), interesting content and beautiful form. Under the first we recognize, with no little difficulty, a distorted reflexion of Schleiermacher's "inspiration" (Begeisterung). Interesting content he defined as that which concerns man; that which he knows or does not know; that which he loves or hates (it is thus always relative to the individual and the conditions in which he exists); and he asserted that interest of content is joined to value of form, that is, he conceived content as a second value, the same of which we have heard Herbart speak. He also agreed with Herbart that form is absolute, and that its general character is determined as being easily perceptible by intuition (anschaulich), and by its power of giving satisfaction, pleasure and delight, in fact, as being beautiful. Its particular characteristics for Köstlin were, according to quantity, circumscription, simplicity (Einheitlichkeit), extensive and intensive size, and equilibrium (Gleichmass); according to quality, determination (Bestimmtheit), unity (Einheit), importance (Bedeutung) extensive and intensive, and harmony. But when Köstlin sets himself to the[Pg 377] empirical verification of his categories, he falls into hopeless confusion. Greatness is pleasing, but so is smallness; unity is pleasing, but so is variety; regularity is pleasing, but so, confound it, is irregularity: uncertainties and contradictions at every step; he was aware of them and made no effort to conceal them; but they should have convinced him that the abstraction of "beautiful form," whose qualities and quantities he had so laboriously collected, is a ghostly shape without body, since that alone gives æsthetic pleasure which fulfils an expressive function. But having illustrated the three demands of the æsthetic object, Köstlin wasted all his remaining breath in constructing a kingdom of intuitive imagination in the manner of Vischer, i.e. beauty of organic and inorganic nature; of civil life; of morality; of religion; of science; of games; of conversations; of feasts and banquets; and lastly of history, reviewing and passing æsthetic comment on its three periods, patriarchal, heroic and historical.
A conciliatory aesthetic that focused on formalism was attempted by Karl Köstlin, a professor at Tübingen and a former collaborator in the musical section of Vischer's works. Köstlin had been influenced by Schleiermacher, Hegel, Vischer, and Herbart, but honestly, he doesn’t seem to have fully grasped the teachings of any of his predecessors. He argued that the aesthetic object has three requirements: richness and variety of imagery, interesting content, and beautiful form. In the first requirement, we can faintly see a distorted reflection of Schleiermacher's "inspiration." He defined interesting content as what matters to people; what they know or don’t know; what they love or hate (so it’s always relative to the individual and their circumstances); and he claimed that the interest in content is linked to the value of form, meaning he viewed content as a second value, which is similar to what Herbart discussed. He also agreed with Herbart that form is absolute, and its general character is determined by how easily it can be perceived intuitively and by its ability to provide satisfaction, pleasure, and delight—essentially, by being beautiful. For Köstlin, the specific characteristics of form included quantity, restriction, simplicity, extensive and intensive size, and balance; in terms of quality, these were determination, unity, significance, both extensive and intensive, and harmony. However, when Köstlin attempted to empirically verify his categories, he fell into utter confusion. He found that greatness is pleasing, but so is smallness; unity is pleasing, but so is variety; regularity is pleasing, but so, unfortunately, is irregularity—there were uncertainties and contradictions at every step; he recognized these and made no effort to hide them; yet, they should have convinced him that the abstraction of "beautiful form," whose qualities and quantities he had diligently gathered, is an insubstantial idea, since what truly provides aesthetic pleasure is that which serves an expressive function. However, after illustrating the three requirements of the aesthetic object, Köstlin wasted all his remaining energy constructing a realm of intuitive imagination in the style of Vischer, covering beauty in organic and inorganic nature; civil life; morality; religion; science; games; conversations; banquets; and finally, history, reflecting on and providing aesthetic commentary on its three periods: patriarchal, heroic, and historical.
Schasler, who had written as vast a history on Æsthetic as Zimmermann's own, found a starting-point for a movement toward formalism in absolute idealism, or realism-idealism, as he called it. He began by defining Æsthetic as "the science of the beautiful and of art" (a single science ill defined as having two different objects), and proceeded to justify his unmethodical definition by saying that beauty does not exist in art alone, nor does art concern itself solely with beauty. The sphere of Æsthetic he defines as that of intuition (Anschauung) in which knowledge assumes a practical character and will a theoretical: the sphere of indivisible unity and absolute reconciliation of the theoretical and practical spirit, in which in a certain sense the highest human activities are developed. Beauty is the ideal, but the concrete ideal; this is why there is no ideal of a human body in abstraction from sex, no ideal of a mammal in general, but only of such and such species, as of horse or dog, and then only of determinate kind of horse or dog. Thus by descending from the more to the less abstract genus Schasler vainly attempted to[Pg 378] reach the concrete, which inevitably escaped his grasp. In art we pass from the typical, which is natural beauty, to the characteristic, which is the typical of human feeling; hence we can frame the ideal of an old woman, a beggar or a ruffian. The characteristic of art is in closer relationship to the ugly than to the beautiful in nature. On this head (passing over the remainder, which is on familiar lines) it is well to notice that Schasler has a bias towards that version of the romaunt of Sir Purebeauty which ascribes the birth of the "modifications of Beauty" to the influence of the Ugly.[11] "Although," he writes, "the thought may disturb our minds, it must not be forgotten that were there no world of ugliness there could be no world of beauty; for it is only when the Ugly stirs up empty abstract Beauty, that it begins to combat the enemy and thus to produce concrete Beauty."[12] He even succeeded in converting Vischer himself, the chief supporter of the other version: "Formerly I had been accustomed to think in the old-fashioned Hegelian style," Vischer confesses, "that unrest, fermentation and strife dwelt in the essence of Beauty; that the Idea prevails and thrusts the image forth into the infinite; so arises the Sublime; that the image, offended in its finitude, makes war on the Idea; whence arises the Comic; this finished the struggle; Beauty returned to itself from the conflict of the two moments, and was created." But now, he continues, "I must acknowledge that Schasler is right, and so are his predecessors Weisse and Ruge: the Ugly has a hand in the matter; this is the principle of movement, the ferment of differentiation: without such leaven we never reach the special forms of Beauty, for each single one presupposes' the Ugly."[13]
Schasler, who had written a comprehensive history of Aesthetics as extensive as Zimmermann's own, found a starting point for a movement toward formalism in absolute idealism, or what he called realism-idealism. He began by defining Aesthetics as "the science of the beautiful and of art" (a single science poorly defined as having two different objects) and proceeded to justify his unstructured definition by stating that beauty does not exist solely in art, nor does art concern itself only with beauty. He defines the realm of Aesthetics as that of intuition (Anschauung) where knowledge takes on a practical form and will has a theoretical aspect: the realm of indivisible unity and absolute reconciliation between the theoretical and practical spirit, where in a certain sense the highest human activities unfold. Beauty is the ideal, but a concrete ideal; that's why there is no ideal of a human body abstracted from sex, no ideal of a mammal in general, but only of specific species, like horse or dog, and then only of a particular type of horse or dog. Thus, by moving from the more abstract to the less abstract, Schasler vainly tried to reach the concrete, which inevitably slipped from his grasp. In art, we move from the typical, represented by natural beauty, to the characteristic, which reflects typical human feelings; thus, we can define the ideal of an old woman, a beggar, or a thug. The characteristic of art is more closely related to the ugly than to the beautiful in nature. On this note (setting aside the rest, which follows familiar lines), it's important to point out that Schasler has a preference for that version of the story of Sir Purebeauty which attributes the emergence of the "modifications of Beauty" to the influence of the Ugly.[11] "Although," he writes, "the thought may trouble our minds, we must not forget that if there were no world of ugliness, there could be no world of beauty; for it is only when the Ugly stirs up empty abstract Beauty that it begins to confront the adversary and thus to create concrete Beauty."[12] He even managed to convert Vischer himself, the main supporter of the opposing view: "Previously, I had been used to thinking in the old-fashioned Hegelian way," Vischer admits, "that unrest, fermentation, and struggle are embedded in the essence of Beauty; that the Idea prevails and pushes the image into the infinite; thus arises the Sublime; that the image, offended by its finitude, wages war on the Idea; hence arises the Comic; this concludes the struggle; Beauty returns to itself from the conflict between the two moments and comes into being." But now, he continues, "I must admit that Schasler is correct, as are his predecessors Weisse and Ruge: the Ugly plays a role in this; it is the principle of movement, the ferment of differentiation: without such leaven, we never reach the specific forms of Beauty, for each one assumes the presence of the Ugly."[13]
Closely allied to that of Schasler is the Æsthetic of Eduard von Hartmann (1890), preceded by a historical treatise on German Æsthetic since Kant[14] wherein with[Pg 379] meticulous, critical and polemical study he upholds the definition of Beauty as "the appearance of the Idea" (das Scheinen der Idee). Inasmuch as he insisted on appearance (Schein) as the necessary characteristic of Beauty, Hartmann held himself justified in naming his Æsthetic the "Æsthetic of Concrete Idealism," and in ranging himself alongside Hegel, Trahndorff, Schleiermacher, Deutinger, Oersted, Vischer, Meising, Carrière and Schasler, against the abstract idealism of Schelling, Solger, Schopenhauer, Krause, Weisse and Lotze, all of whom, by placing beauty in the supersensible idea, overlooked the sensory element and reduced it to the rank of a mere accessory.[15] By his insistence on the idea as the other indispensable and determining element, Hartmann proclaimed himself as opposed to the Herbartian formalism. Beauty is truth; neither historical, scientific nor reflective, but metaphysical or idealistic, the very truth of Philosophy: "in proportion as Beauty is in opposition to every science and to realistic truth, so much nearer is it to Philosophy and metaphysical truth": "Beauty, with its own peculiar efficacy, remains the prophet of idealistic truth in an unbelieving age that abhors Metaphysic and recognizes no value in anything but realistic truth." Æsthetic truth, which leaps immediately from subjective appearance to ideal essence, is lacking in the control and method possessed by philosophical truth; in compensation, however, she possesses the fascinating power of conviction, the sole property of sensible intuition, and unattainable by gradual or reflected mediation. The higher Philosophy soars, the less does it need the gradual passage through the world of the senses and of science, and the slighter becomes the distance separating Philosophy and Art. The latter, for its part, will be well advised to start on its journey towards the ideal world as Bædeker's handbooks counsel the intending traveller, "with as little luggage as possible"; "not overloading herself with a weight which paralyses the wings and is[Pg 380] made up of unnecessary and indifferent trifles,"[16] Logical character, the microcosmic idea, the unconscious are immanent in beauty; by means of the unconscious, intellectual intuition operates in it,[17] and, from its being rooted in the unconscious, it is a Mystery.[18]
Closely linked to Schasler's ideas is the Aesthetic of Eduard von Hartmann (1890), which is preceded by a historical study titled German Aesthetic since Kant[14] in which he conducts a thorough, critical, and argumentative analysis to support the definition of Beauty as "the appearance of the Idea" (das Scheinen der Idee). Since he emphasized appearance (Schein) as an essential characteristic of Beauty, Hartmann justified calling his Aesthetic the "Aesthetic of Concrete Idealism," placing himself alongside Hegel, Trahndorff, Schleiermacher, Deutinger, Oersted, Vischer, Meising, Carrière, and Schasler, in opposition to the abstract idealism of Schelling, Solger, Schopenhauer, Krause, Weisse, and Lotze. These thinkers, by positioning beauty in the supersensible idea, neglected the sensory aspect, reducing it to mere accessory status.[15] By insisting on the idea as another vital and determining element, Hartmann opposed Herbartian formalism. Beauty is truth; it is not historical, scientific, or reflective, but rather metaphysical or idealistic, the very truth of Philosophy: "as much as Beauty opposes every science and realistic truth, it approaches Philosophy and metaphysical truth even more closely." "Beauty, with its unique power, remains the messenger of idealistic truth in an unbelieving era that rejects Metaphysics and sees no value in anything but realistic truth." Aesthetic truth jumps directly from subjective appearance to ideal essence, lacking the control and method found in philosophical truth; however, it possesses the captivating power of conviction, a unique trait of sensible intuition that cannot be achieved through gradual or reflective means. As Philosophy ascends, it becomes less reliant on slowly navigating the sensory and scientific realms, and the gap between Philosophy and Art narrows. Art, in turn, would be wise to embark on its journey to the ideal world as Bædeker's guides advise travelers, "with as little luggage as possible"; "not burdening itself with a load that hinders its progress and is made up of unnecessary and trivial matters,"[16] Logical character, the microcosmic idea, and the unconscious are inherent in beauty; through the unconscious, intellectual intuition operates within it,[17] and, being rooted in the unconscious, it remains a Mystery.[18]
In his employment of the exciting or reactionary influence of the Ugly, Hartmann exceeded Schasler himself. Lowest among the degrees of Beauty, indeed forming the lower limit of æsthetic fact, lies sensuous pleasure, which is unconscious formal beauty; its first true degree is formal beauty of the first order, or the mathematically pleasing (unity, variety, symmetry, proportion, the golden section, etc.); its second degree is formal beauty of the second order, the dynamically pleasing; its third is formal beauty of the third order, the passive teleological, as in the case of utensils or machinery. Indeed it may here be noted that among machines and utensils, on a level with jars, plates and cups, Hartmann placed language: it is a dead thing, said he; receiving the appearances of life (Scheinleben)[19] only at the very instant of utterance. Language a "dead thing," an "utensil" for the philosopher of the Unconscious, in the land of Humboldt, with a Steinthal still living! There follow, as formal beauty of the fourth order, the active teleological or living, and as formal beauty of the fifth order, conformity to species (das Gattungsmässige): lastly and above all, since the individual idea is superior to the specific, is beauty concrete beauty or the microcosmic individual, which is no longer formal, but beauty of content. As is to be expected, the passage from lower to Higher degrees is made by means of the Ugly: nobody has laboured like Hartmann to recount in detail the services rendered by Ugliness to Beauty. From ugliness, in the form of the destruction of the beauty of equality, arises symmetry: from ugliness in the case of the circle arises the ellipse; the beauty of a waterfall tumbling over rocks is caused by the mathematically ugly; destruction, that[Pg 381] is to say, of a fall in a parabolic curve; beauty of spiritual expression is achieved through the introduction of an ugliness relative to fleshly perfection. Beauty of a higher degree is founded on ugliness at a lower degree. When the highest degree is reached, that of individual beauty beyond which there can be nothing, even then elemental ugliness continues its work of beneficent irritation. The later phases thus produced are well known to us as the famous Modifications of the Beautiful: in this section also, nobody is so copious or detailed as Hartmann. He certainly does admit, side by side with simple or pure beauty, certain modifications free from conflict, such as the sublime or graceful; but the more important modifications can arise only through conflict. There are four cases, because the resolution must be either immanent, logical, transcendent or combined: immanent in the idyllic, the melancholy, the sad, the cheerful, the moving, the elegiac; logical in the comic in all its varieties; transcendent in the tragic; combined in the humorous with the tragi-comic and its other varieties. When none of these resolutions is possible, there arises ugliness; when an ugliness of content is expressed by an ugliness of form, we have the maximum of ugliness, the real æsthetic devil.
In his exploration of the exciting or reactionary impact of the Ugly, Hartmann surpassed Schasler himself. At the very bottom of the spectrum of Beauty, which marks the lower boundary of aesthetic experience, lies sensory pleasure, an unconscious form of beauty; its first true level is formal beauty of the first order, or what is mathematically pleasing (unity, variety, symmetry, proportion, the golden ratio, etc.); its second level is formal beauty of the second order, which is dynamically pleasing; its third is formal beauty of the third order, the passive teleological, as seen in utensils or machinery. Notably, Hartmann included language among machines and utensils, comparing it to jars, plates, and cups, calling it a "dead thing" that only appears to come alive (Scheinleben) at the moment it is spoken. Language is characterized as a "dead thing," a "tool" for the philosopher of the Unconscious, in Humboldt’s territory, with Steinthal still alive! Following this, formal beauty of the fourth order is the active teleological or living, and formal beauty of the fifth order pertains to adherence to type (das Gattungsmässige); ultimately, since individual ideas surpass specificity, true beauty is concrete beauty or the microcosmic individual, which is no longer formal but content-driven beauty. Naturally, the transition from lower to higher degrees is facilitated by the Ugly: no one has labored as diligently as Hartmann to detail the roles Ugliness plays in Beauty. From ugliness, through the disruption of symmetrical beauty, arises symmetry itself: from the ugliness of a circle comes the ellipse; the beauty of a waterfall cascading over rocks is a product of mathematically unpleasant forms, that is, the disruption of a parabolic fall; and the beauty conveyed through spiritual expression is achieved by introducing an ugliness relative to physical perfection. Higher forms of beauty are built on lower forms of ugliness. Even when the peak is reached—the individual beauty that cannot be surpassed—elemental ugliness still plays its role in producing beneficent discomfort. The later developments that arise from this process are well recognized as the famous Modifications of the Beautiful. In this area, no one is as thorough or detailed as Hartmann. He acknowledges that, alongside simple or pure beauty, there are certain conflict-free modifications, like the sublime or graceful; however, the more significant modifications can only emerge from conflict. There are four scenarios because the resolution must be either immanent, logical, transcendent, or combined: immanent in the idyllic, the melancholic, the sad, the cheerful, the moving, the elegiac; logical in the comic and its various forms; transcendent in the tragic; combined in the humorous, including the tragi-comic and its other variations. When none of these resolutions is feasible, ugliness emerges; when a content-related ugliness is expressed through an ugliness of form, we reach the highest degree of ugliness, the true aesthetic devil.
Hartmann is the last considerable representative of the old æsthetic school in Germany; he inspires terror by the mass of his literary production, like many others of the school, who seem to accept it as a dogma that art cannot be dealt with except in several volumes a thousand pages long. Those who are not afraid of giants and are able to attack this sort of Æsthetic, will find it a fat good-humoured Magog full of vulgar prejudices, and so constituted that, despite his apparent strength, a little blow will kill him.
Hartmann is the last significant figure of the old aesthetic school in Germany; he intimidates with the sheer volume of his literary work, similar to many others in the school, who seem to believe that art can only be addressed in multiple volumes of a thousand pages each. Those who aren’t scared of giants and can confront this type of aesthetic will discover a big, good-natured brute filled with common biases, and despite his apparent strength, a small blow can take him down.
In other countries metaphysical Æsthetic had few followers. In France the celebrated competition of the Academy of Moral and Political Sciences in 1857 crowned with their approval and presented to the world the Science of Beauty by Levêque;[20] of which nobody now thinks or[Pg 382] speaks, only remembering the author (who attitudinized as a disciple of Plato) by his eight characteristics of Beauty, derived by him from examination of a lily. The eight characteristics were as follows:—sufficient size of form, unity, variety, harmony, proportion, normal vivacity of colour, grace and propriety; ultimately reducible to two, size and order. As supplementary proof of the truth of his theory, Levêque applied it to three beautiful things: a child playing with its mother, a symphony of Beethoven and the life of a philosopher (Socrates). Really, it is somewhat difficult (says one of his fellow-spiritualists, venturing to comment on this doctrine though speaking with the utmost deference) to imagine what may be the normal vivacity of colour in the life of a philosopher.[21] Translations and explanatory articles by Charles Bénard[22] and books by various writers belonging to French Switzerland (Töpffer, Pictet, Cherbuliez) were not successful in popularizing the German systems of Æsthetic in France.
In other countries, metaphysical aesthetics had few followers. In France, the famous competition of the Academy of Moral and Political Sciences in 1857 recognized and presented to the world the Science of Beauty by Levêque; [20] which no one thinks or[Pg 382] talks about now, only remembering the author (who posed as a disciple of Plato) for his eight characteristics of Beauty, which he derived from studying a lily. The eight characteristics were: sufficient size of form, unity, variety, harmony, proportion, normal vivacity of color, grace, and propriety; ultimately reducible to two: size and order. As additional proof of his theory, Levêque applied it to three beautiful things: a child playing with its mother, a symphony by Beethoven, and the life of a philosopher (Socrates). It’s quite challenging (says one of his fellow spiritualists, cautiously commenting on this doctrine while being very respectful) to imagine what the normal vivacity of color might be in the life of a philosopher.[21] Translations and explanatory articles by Charles Bénard[22] and books by various writers from French Switzerland (Töpffer, Pictet, Cherbuliez) were not successful in making the German systems of aesthetics popular in France.
England showed even less disposition to interest herself, although John Ruskin may have some claim to be considered a metaphysical æsthetician with a distinctive national stamp. But it is difficult to treat of Ruskin in a history of science, for his temperament was wholly opposed to the scientific. His disposition was that of the artist, impressionable, excitable, voluble, rich in feeling; a dogmatic tone and the appearance of theoretical form veil, in his exquisite and enthusiastic pages, a texture of dreams and fancies. The reader who recalls those pages will regard as irreverent any detailed and prosaic review of Ruskin's æsthetic thought, which must inevitably reveal its poverty and incoherence. Suffice it to say that, following a finalistic, mystical intuition of nature, he considered beauty as a revelation of divine intentions, the seal "God sets on his works, even upon the smallest." For him the faculty which perceives the beautiful is neither intellect nor sensibility, but a particular feeling[Pg 383] which he names the theoretic faculty. Natural beauty, which reveals itself to a pure heart when contemplating any object untouched and unspoiled by the hand of man, asserts itself for this reason as immeasurably superior to any work of art. Ruskin was too hasty in analysis to understand the complicated psychological and æsthetic process which went on in his mind when he was moved to an artist's ecstasy by contemplating some humble natural object such as a bird's nest or a flowing rivulet.[23]
England showed even less interest, although John Ruskin might be considered a metaphysical aesthetician with a unique national flavor. However, it's challenging to discuss Ruskin in a history of science because his temperament was completely opposed to the scientific mindset. He was more of an artist—sensitive, excitable, expressive, and rich in feeling. His dogmatic tone and the appearance of theoretical structure conceal, in his beautiful and passionate writing, a fabric of dreams and ideas. Readers who recall those writings will find any detailed, straightforward review of Ruskin's aesthetic philosophy disrespectful, as it would inevitably expose its flaws and inconsistencies. It’s enough to say that, following a finalistic, mystical intuition about nature, he viewed beauty as a manifestation of divine intentions, the mark "God sets on his works, even upon the smallest." For him, the ability to perceive beauty isn’t just intellect or feeling, but a specific sensation he calls the theoretic faculty. Natural beauty, which reveals itself to a pure heart when observing any object untouched by human hands, is therefore seen as vastly superior to any artwork. Ruskin was too quick in his analysis to grasp the complex psychological and aesthetic processes that occurred in his mind when he experienced an artist's ecstasy from contemplating something simple and natural, like a bird's nest or a flowing stream.[Pg 383]
In Italy the Abate Tornasi wrote a half-Hegelian, half-Catholic Æsthetic, wherein the beautiful is identified with the second person of the Trinity, the Word made man;[24] by this means he hoped to raise a bank of opposition against the liberal criticism of De Sanctis, whom he considered, from the sublime height of his own philosophy, as "a subtle grammarian." Combined Giobertian and German, especially Hegelian, influence produced several works of secondary importance; De Meis developed at length the thesis of the death of Art in the historical world.[25] Somewhat later Gallo also treated Æsthetic from the Hegelian point of view,[26] and others repeated, nearly word for word, the doctrines of Schasler and Hartmann on the overcoming of the Ugly.[27]
In Italy, Abate Tornasi wrote a work that was part Hegelian and part Catholic, where he equated the beautiful with the second person of the Trinity, the Word made flesh;[24] with this, he aimed to create a counter to the liberal critiques of De Sanctis, whom he saw, from the lofty perspective of his own philosophy, as "a clever grammarian." The combination of Giobertian and German influences, particularly Hegelian, led to several works of lesser significance; De Meis extensively explored the idea of the death of Art in the historical context.[25] A bit later, Gallo also examined Aesthetics from a Hegelian perspective,[26] and others echoed, almost verbatim, the teachings of Schasler and Hartmann regarding the overcoming of the Ugly.[27]
The only genuine Italian teacher of metaphysical Æsthetic according to the Germans was Antonio Tari, who lectured on this very subject in Naples University from 1861 to 1884. He had a meticulous and superstitiously minute knowledge of everything that issued from German printing-presses, and was the author of an Ideal Æsthetic as well as essays on style, taste, serious work and play (Spiel,) music and architecture, wherein he tried to keep the mean between the idealism of Hegel and the formalism of Herbart:[28] his[Pg 384] lectures on Æsthetic attracted huge throngs and were one of the regular sights in the noisy, crowded Neapolitan university. Tari divided his treatment under three heads, Æsthesinomy, Æsthesigraphy and Æsthesipraxis, corresponding to the Metaphysic of the beautiful, to the doctrine of beauty in nature, and to that of beauty in art; like the German idealists, he defined the æsthetic sphere as intermediate between the theoretical and practical: he says emphatically that "in the world of spirit the temperate zone is equidistant from the glacial, peopled by the Esquimaux of thought, and from the torrid, peopled by the giants of action." He pulled Beauty from her throne, substituting in her stead the Æsthetic, of which Beauty is but an initial moment, the simple "beginning of æsthetic life, eternal mortality, flower and fruit in one," whose successive moments are represented by the Sublime, the Comic, the Humorous, and the Dramatic.
The only real Italian teacher of metaphysical Aesthetics according to the Germans was Antonio Tari, who taught this very subject at the University of Naples from 1861 to 1884. He had an incredibly detailed and almost superstitious knowledge of everything that came from German printing presses and was the author of an Ideal Aesthetic, along with essays on style, taste, serious work and play (Spiel), music, and architecture, where he tried to balance the idealism of Hegel and the formalism of Herbart:[28] his[Pg 384] lectures on Aesthetics drew large crowds and were a regular attraction at the busy, bustling Neapolitan university. Tari divided his discussion into three parts: Aesthesinomy, Aesthesigraphy, and Aesthesipraxis, which correspond to the Metaphysics of the beautiful, the doctrine of beauty in nature, and the doctrine of beauty in art. Like the German idealists, he described the aesthetic realm as being between the theoretical and the practical: he stated emphatically that "in the world of spirit, the temperate zone is equidistant from the glacial, populated by the Eskimos of thought, and from the torrid, populated by the giants of action." He dethroned Beauty, replacing it with Aesthetic, of which Beauty is merely an initial phase, the simple "beginning of aesthetic life, eternal mortality, flower and fruit in one," with its successive phases represented by the Sublime, the Comic, the Humorous, and the Dramatic.
But the most attractive part of Tari's lectures was that devoted to Æsthesigraphy, subdivided into Cosmography, Physiography and Psychography, in the course of which he frequently quoted Vischer with great devotion; "the great Vischer" as he called him, in imitation of whom he constructed his own "æsthetic physics," brightening it with much varied erudition and enlivening it with quaint comparisons. Is he speaking of beauty in inorganic nature—water, for example? He says in his fanciful manner, "When water ripples in the sunshine, in that act it has its smile; it has its frown in the breaking wave, its caprice in the fountain, its majestic fury in the foam." Is he speaking of geological configuration? "The vale, cradle perchance of the human race, is idyllic; the plain, monotonous but fat, is didactic." Of metals? "Gold is born great; iron, the apotheosis of human toil, achieves greatness; the former boasts of its cradle when it does not bring it to dishonour; the latter causes it to be forgotten." He looked on vegetable life as a dream, repeating Herder's fine saying that the plant is "the new-born babe that hangs sucking upon the breast of mother nature." He divided vegetables into three types:[Pg 385] foliaceous, ramified and umbelliferous: "the foliaceous type," he says, "attains gigantic proportions in the tropics, where the queen of monocotyledons, the Palm-tree, represents despotism, the human scourge of those desert regions. Of that solitary pinnacle, all crown, the negro may well be identified as the reptile that crawls round its base." Amongst flowers, the carnation is "symbol of betrayal, by reason of the variegation of its colours and its deeply-dissected petals"; the celebrated comparison by Ariosto of a rose with a young girl is permissible only when the flower is still in bud, because "when it has unfolded its petals, disdaining the protection of thorns, displaying itself in all the pomp of its full colour, and boldly asking to be plucked by any hand, then it is woman, all woman, to call it by no harsher name, giving pleasure without feeling it, simulating love by its perfume and modesty by the crimson of its petals." He searches for and comments upon analogies between certain fruits and certain flowers; between the strawberry, for instance, and the violet; between the orange and the rose; he admired "the luxuriant spirals and the delicate architecture of a bunch of grapes": the mandarin-orange reminded him of the nobleman qui s'est donné la peine de naître; the fig, on the contrary, was the great country bumpkin, "rough, rude, but profitable." In the animal kingdom, the spider symbolized primitive isolation; the bee, monasticism; the ant, republicanism. He noted, with Michelet, that the spider is a living paralogism; it cannot feed itself without its web, and it cannot spin its web without feeding. Fish he condemns as un-æsthetic: "they are of stupid appearance with their wide—open eyes and incessant gaping, which makes them look voraciously gluttonous." Not so with amphibians, for which he entertains a sympathy: the frog and the crocodile, "alpha and omega of the family, start from the comical, or even the scurrilous, and attain the sublimity of the horrid." Birds are especially æsthetic by nature, "possessing the three most genial attributes of a living being: love, song, and flight"; moreover, they present contrasts and antitheses: "opposite[Pg 386] to the eagle, queen of the skies, stands the swan, the mild king of the marshes; the libertine vainglorious cock has its contrast in the humble uxorious turtle-dove; the magnificent peacock is balanced by the rude and rustic turkey." Amongst mammals, nature compensates for defects of pure beauty by dramatic value; if they cannot throw their song into the air, they have the rudiments of speech; if they have no variegated, myriad-hued plumage, they have dark, heavily-marked colouring, instinct with life; if they cannot fly, they have many other modes of powerful progression; and, the higher they go, the more do they attain individuality in appearance and life. "The epic of animal life is comedy in the donkey, iniquae mentis asellus; idyl in the great wild beasts; downright tragedy in the Kaffir bull, that cloven-hoofed Codrus, who gives himself voluntarily to the lion in order to save the herd." As amongst birds, so amongst beasts attractive contrasts are to be made:—the lamb and the kid seem to typify Jesus and the devil; dog and cat, abnegation and egoism; hare and fox, the foolish simpleton and crafty villain. Many quaint and subtle observations does Tari let fall on human beauty and the relative beauty of the sexes, allowing the female to have charm, not beauty: "bodily beauty is poise, and woman's body is so ill-poised that she falls easily when running; made for child-bearing, she has knock-kneed legs, adapted to support the large pelvis; her shoulders have a curve compensating the convexity of the chest." He describes the various parts of the body: "curly hair expresses physical force; straight hair, moral"; "blue, napoleonic eyes have sometimes a depth like the sea; green eyes have a melancholy fascination; grey eyes are wanting in individuality; black eyes are the most intensely individual"; "a lovely mouth has been best described by Heine; two lips evenly matched; to lovers the mouth will rather seem a shell whose pearl is the kiss."[29]
But the most interesting part of Tari's lectures was the section on Æsthesigraphy, which included Cosmography, Physiography, and Psychography. In this part, he often quoted Vischer with great admiration; he referred to him as "the great Vischer," and based his own "æsthetic physics" on him, enriching it with diverse knowledge and colorful comparisons. When discussing beauty in inorganic nature—like water, for instance—he whimsically said, "When water ripples in the sunshine, it smiles; it frowns in the crashing wave, shows its whims in the fountain, and displays its majestic fury in the foam." When talking about geological formations, he noted, "The valley, perhaps the cradle of humankind, is idyllic; the plain, though monotonous, is rich and educational." Regarding metals, he stated, "Gold is born great; iron, the pinnacle of human effort, achieves greatness; the former prides itself on its origins, provided it doesn’t bring shame; the latter leads to its legacy being forgotten." He viewed plant life as a dream, echoing Herder's beautiful saying that a plant is "the newborn baby that suckles at the breast of Mother Nature." He categorized plants into three types: foliaceous, ramified, and umbelliferous. "The foliaceous type," he said, "grows to giant sizes in the tropics, where the palm tree, the queen of monocotyledons, symbolizes tyranny, representing the human scourge of those barren lands. The lone pinnacle, all crown, might well see the black man as the reptile that crawls around its base." Among flowers, he claimed that the carnation symbolizes betrayal due to its colorful variations and deeply divided petals. He noted Ariosto's famous comparison of a rose to a young girl is only valid when the flower is still in bud because "once it opens its petals, discarding the protection of thorns, and shows off its full color, boldly inviting anyone to pick it, then it embodies womanhood, giving pleasure without feeling it, simulating love with its scent and modesty with the crimson of its petals." He sought and commented on similarities between certain fruits and flowers; for example, he compared the strawberry to the violet and the orange to the rose. He admired "the luxurious spirals and delicate structure of a bunch of grapes"; the mandarin-orange reminded him of the nobleman who "took the effort to be born"; while the fig, in contrast, was a big country bumpkin, "rough, vulgar, but useful." In the animal kingdom, the spider represented primitive isolation; the bee symbolized monasticism; and the ant stood for republicanism. He also noted, with Michelet, that the spider is a living paradox; it can't survive without its web, and it can't weave its web without nourishment. He criticized fish as lacking aesthetic value: "they appear stupid with their wide-open eyes and constant gaping, which makes them look greedily gluttonous." Not so for amphibians, which he felt a connection to: the frog and the crocodile, "the alpha and omega of the family, start with the comical, or even the ridiculous, but reach the sublime horror." Birds are especially aesthetic by nature, "possessing the three most delightful traits of a living being: love, song, and flight"; furthermore, they provide contrasts and opposites: "opposite the eagle, queen of the skies, stands the swan, the gentle king of the marshes; the boastful, arrogant rooster contrasts with the humble, devoted turtle-dove; and the stunning peacock is countered by the coarse, rural turkey." Among mammals, nature compensates for a lack of pure beauty with dramatic value; if they can't sing, they have the basics of speech; if they lack colorful, varied plumage, they have dark, richly marked fur pulsing with life; if they can't fly, they have many other impressive ways to move; and the higher they climb in the hierarchy, the more individuality they achieve in appearance and existence. "The epic of animal life is a comedy in the donkey, a character of wicked wit; an idyllic scene with large wild beasts; and pure tragedy in the Kaffir bull, that cloven-hoofed creature who willingly gives himself to the lion to save the herd."Just like in birds, there are also appealing contrasts among animals: the lamb and the kid can be seen as symbols of Jesus and the devil; the dog and cat represent selflessness and selfishness; the hare and fox illustrate the foolish simpleton and the cunning villain. Tari makes many charming and subtle observations on human beauty and the relative beauty of the sexes, allowing women to possess charm rather than pure beauty: "bodily beauty is a balance, and a woman's body is so poorly balanced that she stumbles easily while running; made for childbirth, her legs are knock-kneed, suited to support her large pelvis; and her shoulders curve to offset the curvature of her chest." He describes different body parts: "curly hair shows physical strength; straight hair indicates morals"; "blue, Napoleonic eyes can sometimes be as deep as the ocean; green eyes hold a melancholic allure; grey eyes lack individuality; black eyes are the most intensely unique"; "a lovely mouth has been best described by Heine: two lips that are perfectly matched; to lovers, the mouth will seem like a shell with the pearl being the kiss."[29]
How could we better take a smiling leave of metaphysical Æsthetic in the German manner than by recording this quaint vernacular version of it made by Tari, that kindly little old man, "the last jovial high-priest of an arbitrary and confused Æsthetic"?[30]
How can we say a cheerful goodbye to metaphysical aesthetics in the German style better than by sharing this charming local version created by Tari, that friendly little old man, "the last cheerful high-priest of a random and confusing aesthetic"?[30]
[3] Geschichte d. Ästh. i. Deutschl., passim, esp. pp. 27, 97, 100, 125, 147, 232. 234, 265, 286, 293, 487; Grundzüge der Ästh. (posth., Leipzig, 1884), §§ 8-13; and two juvenile works, Üb. d. Begriff d. Schönheit, Göttingen, 1845, and Üb. d. Bedingungen d. Kunstschönheit, Göttingen, 1847.
[3] History of Aesthetics in Germany, various pages, especially pp. 27, 97, 100, 125, 147, 232, 234, 265, 286, 293, 487; Fundamentals of Aesthetics (posthumous, Leipzig, 1884), §§ 8-13; and two early works, On the Concept of Beauty, Göttingen, 1845, and On the Conditions of Artistic Beauty, Göttingen, 1847.
[6] Polemic in Zeitschr. f. exacte Philos. (Herbartian organ) for 1862-1863, ii. p. 309 seqq., ii. p. 384 seqq, iv. pp. 26 seqq., 199 seqq., 300 seqq.
[6] Debate in Journal for Exact Philosophy (Herbartian publication) for 1862-1863, ii. p. 309 and following, ii. p. 384 and following, iv. pp. 26 and following, 199 and following, 300 and following.
[10] Ästhetik, Tübingen, 1869.
[13] Kritische Gänge, v. pp. 112-115.
[16] Phil. d. Sch. pp. 434-437.
[17] Op. cit. pp. 115-116.
[18] Op. cit. pp. 197-198.
[19] Op. cit. pp. 150-152.
[27] E.g. F. Masci, Psicologia del comico, Naples, 1888.
[29] A. Tari, Lezioni di estetica generale, collected by C. Scamaccia-Luvara, Naples, 1884; Elementi di estetica, compiled by G. Tommasuolo, Naples, 1885.
[29] A. Tari, General Aesthetics Lectures, collected by C. Scamaccia-Luvara, Naples, 1884; Elements of Aesthetics, compiled by G. Tommasuolo, Naples, 1885.
[30] V. Pica, L'Arte dell' Estremo Oriente, Turin, 1894, p. 13.
[30] V. Pica, The Art of the Far East, Turin, 1894, p. 13.
XVII
ÆSTHETIC POSITIVISM AND NATURALISM
The ground lost by idealistic metaphysic was conquered in the latter half of the nineteenth century by positivistic and evolutionary metaphysic, a confused substitution of natural for philosophical sciences, and a hotch-potch of materialistic and idealistic, mechanical and theological theories, the whole crowned with scepticism and agnosticism. Characteristic of this trend of opinion was its contempt of history, especially the history of philosophy; which prevented its ever making that contact with the unbroken and age-long efforts of thinkers without which it is idle to hope for fertile work and true progress.
The ground lost by idealistic metaphysics was taken over in the second half of the nineteenth century by positivist and evolutionary metaphysics, a muddled replacement of natural sciences for philosophical ones, along with a jumble of materialistic and idealistic, mechanical and theological theories, all topped off with skepticism and agnosticism. A key feature of this viewpoint was its disdain for history, particularly the history of philosophy; this disregard hindered any connection with the continuous and long-standing efforts of thinkers, making it pointless to expect productive work and genuine progress.
[SidenoteÆsthetic of H. Spencer.]
[SidenoteAesthetic of H. Spencer.]
Spencer (the greatest positivist of his day), whilst discussing Æsthetic, actually did not know that he was dealing with problems for all, or almost all, of which solutions had been already proposed and discussed. At the beginning of his essay on the Philosophy of Style, he remarks innocently: "I believe nobody has ever sketched a general theory of the art of writing" (in 1852!); and in his Principles of Psychology (1855), touching the æsthetic feelings he remarks that he has some recollection of observations concerning the relation of art and play made "by some German author whose name I cannot recall" (Schiller!). Had his pages on Æsthetic been written in the seventeenth century, they would have won a low position amongst the early crude attempts at æsthetic speculation; in the nineteenth century, one knows not how to judge them. In his essay on The[Pg 389] Useful and the Beautiful (1852-1854), he shows how the useful becomes beautiful when it ceases to be useful, illustrating this by a ruined castle useless for the purposes of modern life, but a suitable scene for picnic parties and a good subject for a picture to hang on a parlour wall; which leads him to identify the principle of evolution from the useful to the beautiful as contrast. In another essay on the Beauty of the Human Face (1852) he explains this beauty as a sign and effect of moral goodness; in that on Grace (1852) he considers the sentiment of the graceful as sympathy for power in conjunction with agility. In the Origin of Architectural Styles (1852-1854) he discovers the beauty of architecture as consisting in uniformity and symmetry, an idea which is aroused in a man looking at the bodily equilibrium of the higher animals or, as in Gothic architecture, by analogy with the vegetable kingdom; in his essay on Style, he places the cause of stylistic beauty in economy of effort; in his Origin and Function of Music (1857) he theorizes on music as the natural language of the passions, adapted to increase sympathy between men.[1] In his Principles of Psychology, he maintains that the æsthetic feelings arise from the overflow of exuberant energy in the organism, and distinguishes various degrees of them, from simple sensation to that accompanied by representative elements, and so on until perception is reached, with more complex elements of representation, then emotion, and, last of all, that state of consciousness which transcends sensation and perception. The most perfect form of æsthetic feeling is attained by the coincidence of the three orders of pleasures, a coincidence produced by the full action of their respective faculties with the least possible subtraction due to the painful effect of excessive activity. But it is very rarely that we experience æsthetic excitement of this kind and strength; almost all works of art are imperfect because they contain a mixture of artistic with anti-artistic effects; now the technique is unsatisfactory, now the emotion is of a low order. These[Pg 390] works of art which are universally admired, are found when measured by this criterion to deserve a lower place than that accorded them by popular taste. "Beginning with the Greek epic and the representations of analogous legends given by their sculptors, tending to excite egoistic or ego-altruistic sentiments, and passing through the literature of the Middle Ages, equally impregnated with inferior sentiments, then through the works of the old masters, whose ideas and sentiments seldom compensate for the displeasing effect they inflict on our senses overrefined in study of appearances; and coming at last to the vaunted works of modern art, excellent for technical execution in many cases but deplorable for the emotions they arouse and express, such as Gérôme's battle-pieces, alternately sensual and sanguinary;—they are all far off indeed from the qualities deemed desirable, from the artistic forms corresponding to the highest forms of æsthetic feeling."[2] These last critical denunciations, like the theories noticed above, are mere substitutions of one word for another; "facility" for "grace"; "economy" for "beauty," and so on. Indeed, when one tries to define the exact philosophical position of Spencer, one can only possibly say that he wavers between sensationalism and moralism, and is never for a moment conscious of art as art.
Spencer (the top positivist of his time), while discussing aesthetics, really didn’t realize he was addressing issues for which solutions had already been proposed and debated. At the start of his essay on the Philosophy of Style, he innocently remarks: "I believe nobody has ever sketched a general theory of the art of writing" (in 1852!); and in his Principles of Psychology (1855), when touching on aesthetic feelings, he says he vaguely remembers some observations about the relationship between art and play made "by some German author whose name I can’t recall" (Schiller!). If his writings on aesthetics had been produced in the seventeenth century, they would have been considered among the early crude attempts at aesthetic speculation; in the nineteenth century, it’s hard to know how to assess them. In his essay on The[Pg 389] Useful and the Beautiful (1852-1854), he illustrates how utility becomes beauty when it stops being practical, using the example of a ruined castle, which is no longer useful for modern purposes, but serves as a perfect spot for picnics and a great subject for a painting to hang in a living room; this leads him to identify the principle of evolution from the useful to the beautiful as contrast. In another essay on the Beauty of the Human Face (1852), he describes this beauty as a sign and effect of moral goodness; in his piece on Grace (1852), he views the sensation of grace as sympathy for power combined with agility. In the Origin of Architectural Styles (1852-1854), he points out that the beauty of architecture lies in uniformity and symmetry, an idea stimulated in a person watching the physical balance of higher animals or, as seen in Gothic architecture, by analogy with the plant kingdom; in his essay on Style, he attributes stylistic beauty to an economy of effort; in his Origin and Function of Music (1857), he theorizes that music is the natural language of emotions, designed to foster sympathy among people.[1] In his Principles of Psychology, he argues that aesthetic feelings arise from an overflow of vibrant energy in the organism, distinguishing different levels of these feelings, from simple sensation to those accompanied by representational elements, progressing to perception with more complex representation, then emotion, and finally to that state of consciousness that goes beyond sensation and perception. The highest form of aesthetic feeling is achieved when the three kinds of pleasure coincide, a coincidence created by the full engagement of their respective faculties with the least reduction due to the negative impact of excessive activity. However, we rarely encounter aesthetic excitement of this level and intensity; almost all artworks are imperfect because they mix artistic with anti-artistic effects; sometimes the technique falls short, and sometimes the emotional response is subpar. These[Pg 390] works of art, which are universally praised, actually deserve a lower rating when measured by this standard than what popular taste assigns them. "Starting with the Greek epic and the representations of similar legends by their sculptors, aimed at stirring egoistic or ego-altruistic emotions, and moving through medieval literature, equally filled with inferior feelings, then through the works of the old masters, whose ideas and sentiments rarely compensate for the unpleasant effects they impose on our senses overrefined by the study of appearances; and finally arriving at the celebrated works of modern art, often excellent in technical execution but regrettable in the feelings they evoke and convey, like Gérôme's battle scenes, which are alternately sensual and bloody;—they all fall far short of the qualities considered desirable, from the artistic forms corresponding to the highest forms of aesthetic feeling."[2] These final critical assessments, like the theories noted above, are just substitutions of one word for another; "facility" for "grace"; "economy" for "beauty," and so on. In fact, when attempting to pinpoint Spencer’s precise philosophical stance, one can only suggest that he fluctuates between sensationalism and moralism and never truly perceives art as art.
The same oscillation is noticeable in other English writers such as Sully and Bain, in whom, however, we find more familiarity with works of art.[3] In his numerous essays and in Physiological Æsthetics (1877), Grant Allen collected a great many records of physiological experiments, all of which may be of supreme value to physiology, for aught we know to the contrary, but most assuredly are worthless from the point of view of Æsthetic. He keeps to the distinction between necessary or vital activity[Pg 391] and the superfluous or that of play, and defines æsthetic pleasure as "the subjective concomitant of the normal sum of activity, not connected directly with the vital functions, in the terminal peripheric organs of the cerebrospinal nervous system."[4] Physiological processes considered as causes of pleasure in art are presented under other aspects by later investigators, who assert that such pleasure arises not only "from the activity of the visual organs and the muscular systems associated with them, but also from the participation of some of the more important functions of the organism, as for instance breathing, circulation of the blood, equilibrium and internal muscular accommodation." Art, then, indubitably originated in "a prehistoric man who was habitually a deep-breather, having no call to rearrange his natural habits when scratching lines on bones or in mud and taking pains to draw them regularly spaced."[5] Physical-Æsthetic researches were pursued in Germany by Helmholtz, Brücke and Stumpf,[6] who generally confined themselves to the narrower field of optics and acoustics, giving descriptions of the physical processes of artistic technique and the conditions to which pleasurable visual and auditive impressions must conform, without claiming to merge Æsthetic in Physics, but even pointing out the divergences between them. Degenerate Herbartians hastened to disguise in physiological terms the metaphysical forms and relations of which their master had spoken, and to coquet with the hedonism of the naturalists.
The same back-and-forth is noticeable in other English writers like Sully and Bain, who, however, show more familiarity with art. [3] In his many essays and in Physiological Æsthetics (1877), Grant Allen gathered numerous records of physiological experiments, which might be extremely valuable to physiology, for all we know, but are definitely not useful when it comes to aesthetics. He maintains the distinction between essential or vital activity[Pg 391] and the unnecessary or playful activity, defining aesthetic pleasure as "the subjective accompaniment of the normal sum of activity, not directly connected with the vital functions, in the terminal peripheral organs of the cerebrospinal nervous system."[4] Later researchers examined physiological processes as causes of pleasure in art from different perspectives, claiming that such pleasure comes not only from "the activity of the visual organs and the associated muscular systems, but also from the involvement of some of the body's key functions, such as breathing, blood circulation, balance, and internal muscle adjustment." Therefore, art certainly originated with "a prehistoric man who was a regular deep breather, having no reason to change his natural habits while scratching lines on bones or in mud and carefully drawing them at even intervals."[5] In Germany, physical-aesthetic research was carried out by Helmholtz, Brücke, and Stumpf,[6] who primarily limited themselves to the narrower domains of optics and acoustics, describing the physical processes behind artistic techniques and the conditions required for pleasurable visual and auditory impressions, without claiming to merge aesthetics with physics, but instead highlighting the differences between them. Degenerate Herbartians rushed to obscure the metaphysical forms and relationships their teacher had discussed using physiological language, while flirting with the hedonism of naturalists.
The superstitious cult of natural sciences was often accompanied (as is frequently the fate of superstition) by[Pg 392] a sort of hypocrisy. Chemical, physical and physiological laboratories became Sybilline grottoes, resounding with the questions of credulous inquirers concerning the profoundest problems of the human spirit; and many of those who were really conducting their inquiries on inherently philosophic principles pretended or deluded themselves into believing that they followed the Method of Natural Science. A proof of this illusion or pretence is Hippolyte Taine's Philosophy of Art[7]
The superstitious belief in natural sciences was often accompanied (as is usually the case with superstition) by[Pg 392] a certain hypocrisy. Chemical, physical, and physiological labs turned into mysterious spaces filled with the questions of naive seekers about the deepest issues of the human spirit; many of those actually exploring these topics on fundamentally philosophical grounds pretended or convinced themselves that they were adhering to the Method of Natural Science. A demonstration of this illusion or pretension is Hippolyte Taine's Philosophy of Art[7]
"If by studying the art of various peoples and various epochs," says Taine, "we could define the nature and establish the conditions of the existence of each art, we should have arrived at a complete explanation of the fine arts and of art in general, i.e. at what is called an Æsthetic." A historical Æsthetic, not a dogmatic, which fixes characters and indicates laws "like Botany, and studies with equal attention orange and ivy, pine and birch; indeed it is a sort of botanical science applied to the works of man instead of to plants"; an Æsthetic which shall follow "the general movement which tends daily more and more to join the moral to the natural sciences and by extending to the former the principles, the safeguards and the rules of the latter, enables both to attain the same security and maintain the same progress."[8] The naturalistic prelude is followed by definitions and doctrines indistinguishable from those offered by philosophers whose infallibility is not guaranteed by scientific methods, indeed, from those of the wildest of such philosophers. For, says Taine, art is imitation, an imitation so carried out as to render sensible the essential character of objects; the essential character being "a quality from which all other qualities, or many others, are derived and follow unalterably from it." The essential character of a lion, for example, is to be "a great carnivore"; this determines the formation of all its limbs; the essential character of Holland is to be "a country formed by alluvial soil." This is why art is not restricted to objects existing in[Pg 393] reality, but is able, as in architecture or in music, to represent essential characters without natural objects to correspond.[9]
"If we could study the art of different cultures and eras," Taine says, "and define the nature and conditions of each art, we would achieve a complete understanding of the fine arts and art in general, that is, what we call an Aesthetic." This would be a historical Aesthetic, not a dogmatic one, which establishes characteristics and outlines rules "like Botany, studying both orange trees and ivy, pine and birch with equal care; it's like a botanical science applied to human creations rather than plants." An Aesthetic that follows "the overall trend that increasingly connects the moral with the natural sciences and applies to the former the principles, protections, and rules of the latter, allowing both to achieve the same level of security and progress." The naturalistic introduction is followed by definitions and theories that are indistinguishable from those provided by philosophers whose infallibility isn't guaranteed by scientific methods, even from the most outrageous among them. For, as Taine states, art is imitation, an imitation crafted to make the essential nature of objects apparent; the essential nature being "a trait from which all other traits, or many others, derive and consistently follow." For instance, the essential nature of a lion is "a large carnivore"; this shapes all of its limbs; the essential nature of Holland is "a country made of alluvial soil." This is why art is not limited to existing objects in reality, but can, as in architecture or music, represent essential characteristics without corresponding natural objects.
Now, in what do these essential characters, this carnivorosity and this alluviality differ, save perhaps in extravagance of example, from the "types" and "ideas" which intellectualiste or metaphysical Æsthetic had always considered as the proper content of art? Taine himself clears away every doubt in the matter by explicitly stating that "this character is what philosophers call the 'essence of things,' in virtue of which they affirm that the aim and end of art is to make manifest the essence of things"; he adds that, for his part, he "refuses to make use of the word 'essence' as being a technical term":[10] of the word itself, maybe; not of the concept for which it stands. There are two ways (says Taine, for all the world as though he were a Schelling) leading to the higher life of man, to contemplation: the way of science and the way of art: "the former investigates the causes and fundamental laws of reality, and expresses them in exact formulæ and abstract terms: the latter makes manifest these causes and laws, not in dry definitions inaccessible to the vulgar, and intelligible only to the select few, but in a sensible manner, appealing not merely to the reason but to the heart and senses of the most commonplace man; it has the power of being both elevated and popular, of manifesting what is most noble and elevated, and of manifesting it to every one."[11]
Now, how do these essential traits, this carnivorousness and alluviality differ, maybe only in their extreme examples, from the "types" and "ideas" that intellectual or metaphysical aesthetics have always viewed as the true content of art? Taine himself removes any doubt by explicitly stating that "this character is what philosophers call the 'essence of things,' which they believe is the aim and purpose of art: to make the essence of things evident." He adds that, as for him, he "refuses to use the word 'essence' since it's a technical term":[10] of the term itself, perhaps; not of the concept it represents. There are two paths (Taine says, almost as if he were a Schelling) leading to a higher human life, to contemplation: the path of science and the path of art: "the former investigates the causes and fundamental laws of reality, expressing them in precise formulas and abstract terms: the latter reveals these causes and laws, not in dry definitions that are inaccessible to most people and understandable only to a select few, but in a way that is tangible, appealing not just to reason but also to the heart and senses of the average person; it has the ability to be both profound and accessible, showing what is most noble and elevated, and making it known to everyone."[11]
For Taine, as for the Hegelian æstheticians, works of art are arranged in a scale of values; so that, having begun by condemning as absurd every judgement of taste (every one to his taste[12]), he ends by asserting that "personal taste has no value whatever," and that some common measure should be abstracted and set up as a standard of progress and retrogression, ornamentation and degeneracy; a standard by which to approve and disapprove, praise and blame.[13] The scale of values set up by him is twofold or threefold, in the first instance[Pg 394] it turns on the degree of importance of the character, i.e. the greater or less generality in idea, and the degree of beneficent effect (degré de bienfaisance), i.e. the greater or less moral value of the representation (two grades which are aspects of one single quality, viz. power, considered first for its own sake and then in its connexion with others): in the second instance upon the degree of convergence of effects, i.e. the fulness of expression, the harmony between idea and form.[14] This intellectualistic, moralistic, rhetorical doctrine is interrupted now and then by the usual naturalistic protests: "We shall, according to our custom, study this question in the manner of the natural scientist; that is to say methodically, by analysis; hoping to raise not merely a song of praise, but a code of laws," etc.;[15] as though that sufficed to alter the substance of the method adopted and the doctrine expounded. Taine finally gave himself over to dialectical treatments and solutions, and asserted that in the primitive period of Italian art, in the pictures of Giotto, we have soul without body (thesis); under the Renaissance, in Verrocchio's pictures, body without soul (antithesis); in the sixteenth century, in Raphæl, there is harmony of expression and anatomy, soul and body (synthesis).[16]
For Taine, just like the Hegelian aestheticians, artworks are ranked along a scale of values. He starts by dismissing all judgments of taste as absurd (everyone has their own taste[12]), but concludes by claiming that "personal taste has no real value," and that a common standard should be established to measure progress and decline, decoration and decay; a standard for approval and disapproval, praise and criticism.[13] The scale of values he creates is either twofold or threefold. Initially[Pg 394], it focuses on the importance of character, meaning the degree of generality in the idea and the positive impact (i.e., the moral value of the representation), which are two grades of a single quality, power, considered first for its own sake and then in relation to others. Secondly, it depends on the degree of convergence of effects, meaning the fullness of expression and the harmony between idea and form.[14] This intellectual, moralistic, rhetorical approach is occasionally interrupted by the typical naturalistic objections: "We will, as usual, examine this question like a natural scientist; that is, methodically, through analysis; hoping to create not just a song of praise, but a code of laws," etc.;[15] as if that were enough to change the substance of the method used and the doctrine explained. Ultimately, Taine embraced dialectical approaches and solutions, asserting that in the early period of Italian art, in Giotto's paintings, we find soul without body (thesis); during the Renaissance, in Verrocchio's works, body without soul (antithesis); and in the sixteenth century, in Raphael's art, there is a harmony of expression and anatomy, soul and body (synthesis).[16]
The same protests and similar methods are to be found in the works of Gustav Theodor Fechner. In his Introduction to Æsthetic (1876), Fechner claims to "abandon the attempt at conceptual determination of the objective essence of beauty," since he desires to compose not a metaphysical Æsthetic from above (von oben), but an inductive Æsthetic from below (von unten) and to achieve clearness, not sublimity; metaphysical Æsthetic should bear the same relation to inductive, as the Philosophy of Nature to Physics.[17] Proceeding on inductive lines, he discovers a long series of æsthetic laws or principles: the æsthetic threshold; assistance or increment; unity in variety; absence of contradictions; clarity; association;[Pg 395] contrast; consequence; conciliation; the correct mean; economic use; persistency; change; measure; and so on without end. This chaos of concepts he expounds with a chapter apiece, pleased and proud to show himself so highly scientific and so wholly inconclusive.
The same protests and similar methods can be found in the works of Gustav Theodor Fechner. In his Introduction to Æsthetic (1876), Fechner states that he wants to "give up the effort to define the objective essence of beauty," because he aims to create not a metaphysical Æsthetic from above (von oben), but an inductive Æsthetic from below (von unten) and to achieve clarity, not grandeur; metaphysical Æsthetic should relate to inductive Æsthetic as the Philosophy of Nature relates to Physics.[17] By following inductive approaches, he identifies a long series of aesthetic laws or principles: the aesthetic threshold; assistance or increase; unity in variety; absence of contradictions; clarity; association;[Pg 395] contrast; consequence; conciliation; the right balance; economical use; persistence; change; measure; and many more. He explains this chaotic array of concepts with a chapter dedicated to each, pleased and proud to present himself as highly scientific and entirely inconclusive.
Next he describes the experiments he can recommend to his readers. They are of this type. Take ten rectangular pieces of white cardboard of fairly equal area (say ten square inches), but with sides variously proportioned from a ratio of 1:1 to one of 2:5, including the ratio of the golden section, 21:34; mix all these together on a black table and collect persons of every kind and character, but all belonging to the educated classes, and applying the method of choice ask these people first to free their minds of all questions as to a particular use and then to pick out the pieces of cardboard which give them the highest sensation of pleasure and those which inspire them with the strongest feelings of disgust; the answers to be most carefully noted, keeping male and female subjects apart, and tabulated. Then see what follows. Fechner admits that the chosen cardboard-pickers often made reservations when questioned by himself, not knowing (very naturally) how to tell whether they liked a shape or disliked it without referring it to a definite use; sometimes they refused point-blank to make any selection at all; and they almost always seemed vague and perplexed in mind and generally, when submitted to a second test, answered in a way totally different from the first. Still, we all know that errors cancel out; and anyhow the tabulations showed that the highest sensations of delight were aroused not by the square, but by rectangular forms most nearly approaching the square, an enthusiastic rush being made for the proportion 21:34.[18] This method of selection received an extraordinarily felicitous definition; it was known as "an average of arbitrary judgements by an arbitrary number of persons arbitrarily selected."[19] Fechner also informs us (always[Pg 396] in tabular form) of the result of a statistical inquiry of his own, by means of countless heaps of catalogues and gallery-guides, as to the dimensions and shapes of pictures in relation to the subjects they depict.[20]
Next, he describes the experiments he recommends to his readers. They are like this: Take ten rectangular pieces of white cardboard of roughly equal area (about ten square inches) but with sides in various proportions from a 1:1 ratio to a 2:5 ratio, including the golden ratio of 21:34. Mix all these together on a black table and gather people of all kinds and backgrounds, but all from educated classes. Using a method of choice, ask these individuals to first clear their minds of any specific use and then pick out the pieces of cardboard that give them the greatest pleasure and those that evoke the strongest feelings of disgust. Record their answers carefully, keeping male and female subjects separate, and tabulate the results. Then see what happens. Fechner admits that the people selecting the cardboard often hesitated when questioned by him, not knowing (quite understandably) how to determine if they liked a shape or disliked it without referring it to a specific use; sometimes they outright refused to make any selection at all; and they almost always appeared vague and confused in their thoughts. Generally, when given a second test, they answered completely differently from the first. Still, we all know that errors tend to balance each other out; besides, the tabulations showed that the highest feelings of delight were sparked not by squares, but by rectangular forms closest to the square, with a particular enthusiasm for the proportion 21:34.[18] This method of selection was defined in a remarkably fitting way; it was termed "an average of arbitrary judgments by an arbitrary number of people arbitrarily chosen."[19] Fechner also shares (again[Pg 396] in tabular form) the results of his own statistical inquiry, through countless piles of catalogues and gallery guides, regarding the dimensions and shapes of pictures in relation to the subjects they depict.[20]
Nevertheless, when he tries to tell us what beauty is, he falls back on using—whether well or ill—the old speculative method, which he prefaces with the remark that for him the concept of beauty is "merely an expedient in conformity with linguistic usage for indicating briefly the link which unites the prevailing conditions of immediate pleasure."[21] He distinguishes three meanings of the word "beauty": first, in a broad sense, the pleasing in general: secondly, in a narrow sense, a higher pleasure, but still sensuous: thirdly, in the narrowest sense, true beauty, which "not only pleases, but has the right of pleasing, possesses value in pleasing"; in it are united the concepts of beauty (the pleasing) and of goodness.[22] Beauty, in fact, is that which must please objectively and as such it corresponds with the good of action. "The Good," says Fechner, "is like a serious man, the capable organiser of his whole domestic life, sagaciously weighing the present and future, setting himself to extract the greatest benefit from both. Beauty is his florid spouse, careful of the present and mindful of her husband's wishes. The Pleasing is the baby, all senses and play: the Useful is the servant who puts his hands at his master's disposal and is given bread solely in accordance with his deserts. Truth, lastly, is the preacher and teacher to the household; preacher in matters of faith, teacher in those of learning: he gives an eye to the Good and a helping hand to the Useful, and holds up a looking-glass to Beauty."[23] When speaking of art, he sums up all essential laws or rules into the following: (1) art chooses a valuable or, at any rate, an interesting, idea for representation: (2) it expresses the idea in sensible material in the manner most suitable to its contents: (3) from amongst the various means at its disposal, it selects those which in themselves are more pleasing than[Pg 397] the others: (4) the same procedure is observed in all particulars: (5) in the event of conflict between these rules, one is made to give way to another in such a way that the greatest possible pleasure and that of highest value is attained (das grösstmögliche und werthvollste Gefallen).[24] But why should Fechner, who had this eudemonistic theory of beauty and art (as he calls it) all ready made in advance,[25] take the trouble to enumerate principles and laws and conduct experiments and tabulate statistics wholly incapable of illustrating or proving it? One is tempted to believe that these pseudo-scientific operations were to him, and still are to his followers, a pastime or hobby neither more nor less important than playing Patience or collecting stamps.
Nevertheless, when he tries to explain what beauty is, he falls back on the old speculative method, which he introduces by stating that for him, the concept of beauty is "just a way of using language to briefly show the connection between the current conditions of immediate pleasure."[21] He outlines three meanings of the word "beauty": first, in a broad sense, the pleasing in general; second, in a narrower sense, a higher pleasure that is still related to the senses; and third, in the narrowest sense, true beauty, which "not only pleases, but also has the right to please, holding value in its pleasure"; it combines the ideas of beauty (the pleasing) and goodness.[22] Beauty, in fact, is what must please objectively, and as such, it aligns with the good of action. "The Good," says Fechner, "is like a serious person, the capable organizer of their whole home life, wisely considering the present and future, aiming to get the most benefit from both. Beauty is his vibrant partner, attentive to the present and aware of her husband's desires. The Pleasing is the child, full of sensations and play; the Useful is the servant who offers their hands at their master's service and is given food based on their merits. Finally, Truth is the preacher and teacher of the household; a preacher in matters of faith, a teacher in learning: he gives vision to the Good and a helping hand to the Useful, and reflects Beauty."[23] When discussing art, he sums up all essential laws or rules as follows: (1) art chooses a valuable or, at least, an interesting idea to represent; (2) it expresses the idea in a tangible form that best suits its content; (3) among the various means available, it selects those that are more pleasing than[Pg 397] the others; (4) the same approach is applied in all specifics; (5) if there is a conflict between these rules, one is adjusted to allow another to ensure the greatest possible pleasure and the highest value is achieved (das größtmögliche und wertvollste Gefallen).[24] But why should Fechner, who already had this eudemonistic theory of beauty and art (as he calls it) figured out,[25] bother to list principles and laws, conduct experiments, and organize statistics that cannot illustrate or prove it? One might think that these pseudo-scientific activities were, to him and still are to his followers, a hobby or pastime no more significant than playing solitaire or collecting stamps.
Another example of the superstitious cult of the natural sciences is to be found in Professor Ernst Grosse's Origins of Art.[26] Contemner of all philosophical research into art, which he dismisses under the title of "Speculative Æsthetic," Grosse invokes a Science of art (Kunst wissenschaft) whose mission is to dig out all the laws lying hidden in the mass of historical facts collected to date. It is his opinion that all ethnographic and prehistoric material should be united to historical matter proper, there being no possibility, according to him, of framing general laws when study is restricted to the art of cultured peoples "just as a theory of generation must necessarily be imperfect if founded exclusively on the form of that function predominant among mammals."[27] But immediately after his declaration of abhorrence for philosophy, and of faith in scientific methods, Grosse finds himself in the same difficulty as Taine and Fechner. Indeed, there is no escape; in order to examine the artistic productions of primitive and savage peoples, a start must be made from some sort of concept of art. All the scientific metaphors, all the verbal emollients employed by Grosse cannot hide the nature of the plan he is forced to adopt, or its striking resemblance to the despised speculative[Pg 398] Æsthetic. "As a traveller who desires to explore an unknown land must provide himself with a general outline of the country and have some knowledge of the direction in which his path should lie, if he does not wish to lose his way entirely; so we, before beginning our enquiry, need a general preliminary orientation concerning the essence of the phenomena (über das Wesen der Erscheinungen) about to engage our attention." Most certainly "we may count upon having an exact and exhaustive answer, at earliest, when our enquiry is finished; and it is not yet begun. That characteristic which we seek to determine at the outset ... may be most radically modified by the time we reach the end:" there is no question, fie on the suggestion! of imitating the old æstheticians: the only question is how "to give a definition which may serve as provisional scaffolding, to be broken away on completion of the edifice."[28] Words, words, words: the mite of general ideas and artistic laws to be found in his book has been quarried by Grosse not from study of the reports brought back by travellers in savage lands, but from speculation on the forms of the spirit; and (inevitably) his interpretation of the former is reached by the light thrown on it by the latter. In his final definition, Grosse concludes by considering art as an activity which in its development or as its result, possesses immediate feeling-value (Gefühlswerth), and is an end to itself; practical and æsthetic activity are in direct mutual opposition between which as a middle term lies the activity of play, which like the practical activity has its end outside itself, but, like the æsthetic, finds its enjoyment not in its external end, which is more or less insignificant, but in its own activity.[29] At the end of his book he remarks that the artistic activity of primitive peoples is hardly ever unaccompanied by the practical; and that art began by being social and became individual only in civilized times.[30]
Another example of the superstitious cult of the natural sciences can be found in Professor Ernst Grosse's Origins of Art.[26] Grosse dismisses all philosophical research into art as "Speculative Æsthetic" and instead promotes a Science of art (Kunst wissenschaft), whose goal is to uncover the hidden laws within the wealth of historical facts gathered so far. He believes that all ethnographic and prehistoric material should be combined with historical data, arguing that it's impossible to create general laws if we only focus on the art of cultured societies "just as a theory of reproduction would be flawed if it were based solely on the way mammals do it."[27] However, right after expressing his disdain for philosophy and his faith in scientific methods, Grosse faces the same dilemma as Taine and Fechner. Indeed, there's no way around it; to study the artistic outputs of primitive and tribal communities, one has to start with some sort of concept of art. All of Grosse’s scientific analogies and comforting language can't disguise the nature of the approach he has to take, which closely resembles the speculative[Pg 398] Æsthetic that he scorns. "Just as a traveler planning to explore unknown territory must have a general sense of the landscape and some idea of the direction to take to avoid getting completely lost, we, before starting our inquiry, need a general preliminary orientation regarding the essence of the phenomena (über das Wesen der Erscheinungen) we are about to study." It's clear "we can expect to have an accurate and thorough answer only when our inquiry is completed; and it hasn't even begun yet. That characteristic we aim to define at the start... may be significantly changed by the time we reach the end:" there's no question, let’s not entertain the thought! of mimicking the old aesthetic thinkers; the real issue is how "to provide a definition that can serve as temporary scaffolding, which can be removed once the construction is finished."[28] Words, words, words: the few general concepts and artistic laws in his book didn't come from analyzing reports from travelers in remote areas, but rather from speculation about the nature of the spirit; and (inevitably) his interpretation of the former is shaped by insights from the latter. In his final definition, Grosse concludes by describing art as an activity that, in its evolution or outcome, offers immediate emotional value (Gefühlswerth) and is an end in itself; practical and aesthetic activities are in direct opposition, with play occupying a middle ground, which, like practical activity, has its objective outside itself, but, like aesthetic activity, finds satisfaction not in its external goal, which is relatively trivial, but in the activity itself.[29] At the end of his book, he notes that the artistic activities of primitive peoples are rarely without practical function; and that art started as a social endeavor and only became individual in civilized societies.[30]
The Æsthetics of Taine and Grosse have also been[Pg 399] described by the epithet sociological.
The aesthetics of Taine and Grosse have also been[Pg 399] referred to as sociological.
But since no one knows what the science of Sociology is, we must deal with the sociological superstition as we dealt with the naturalistic; that is to say, by skipping the preface with its proposals that can never be carried out, and seeing what it is that the objective necessities of the case have forced the author to assert, and which of the possible alternative views he accepts, or between what selection of them his allegiance wavers. During this examination we shall ignore the fairly common case of an author who while pretending to construct an Æsthetic simply compiles a list of facts connected with the history of art or civilization.
But since no one understands what the science of Sociology really is, we have to address the sociological misconceptions just like we did with the natural ones. In other words, we'll skip the introduction with its unachievable proposals and focus on what the real needs of the situation have compelled the author to state, and which alternative viewpoints they accept, or which ones they seem to be undecided about. While doing this, we'll disregard the fairly typical scenario where an author, under the guise of creating an Aesthetic, merely puts together a list of facts related to the history of art or civilization.
Some social reformers of our day, like Proudhon, have revived the condemnations of Plato, or the mitigated moralism of antiquity and the Middle Ages. Proudhon denied the formula Art for Art's sake; he looked on art as a mere purveyor of sensuous pleasure, something which must be subordinated to legal and economical ends; poetry, sculpture, painting, music, romance, history, comedy, tragedy had for him no aim save exhortation to virtue and dissuasion from vice.[31]
Some social reformers today, like Proudhon, have brought back the criticisms of Plato or the softened moral views from ancient times and the Middle Ages. Proudhon rejected the idea of "Art for Art's sake"; he saw art as just a provider of sensory pleasure, something that should be secondary to legal and economic purposes. For him, poetry, sculpture, painting, music, romance, history, comedy, and tragedy had no purpose except to encourage virtue and discourage vice.[31]
Development of social sympathy is the whole duty of art in the estimation of J. M. Guyau, who became famous as the founder of Social Æsthetic and was, according to certain French critics, inaugurator of the third epoch in the history of Æsthetic, the first being the æsthetic of the ideal (Plato), the second that of perception (Kant), and the third that of "Social Sympathy" (Guyau). In his Problems of Contemporary Æsthetic (1884) Guyau combats the theory of play, and substitutes that of Life; in a posthumous publication Art in Its Sociological Aspect (1889) he explains more clearly that the life of which he speaks is social life.[32] If the beautiful be the intellectually pleasing, certainly it cannot be identified with the useful which is only searching for what is pleasing; but the useful (says Guyau, in the[Pg 400] belief that he is correcting both Kant and the evolutionists) does not always exclude the beautiful, of which indeed it often forms the lowest degree. The study of art is embraced partly,[33] not wholly, by Sociology: for art fulfils two ends, firstly and primarily that of provoking pleasant sensations (of colour, sound, etc.) and in this sense finds itself in the presence of practically incontestable scientific laws which connect Æsthetic with the physics (optics, acoustics, etc.), mathematics, physiology and psychophysics. Sculpture, in fact, rests especially on anatomy and physiology: painting on anatomy, physiology and optics: architecture on optics (golden section, etc.): music on physiology and acoustics: poetry on metrics, whose most general laws are acoustical and physiological. The second function of art is to produce the phenomena of "psychological induction," which bring to a head ideas and sentiments of most complex nature (sympathy with personages represented, interest, pity, indignation, etc.), in short all the social feelings, which constitute it "the expression of life." Whence are derived the two tendencies recognised in art; one inclining towards harmony, consonance, and everything delightful to ear and eye: the other towards the transfusion of life into the domain of art. Genius, true genius is destined to preserve the balance of the two tendencies: decadents and degenerates deprive art of its social sympathetic aim by setting æsthetic sympathy at war against human sympathy.[34] Translating all this into familiar terms, we may say that Guy au asserts one purely hedonistic art, above which he superimposes another art, also hedonistic, but serviceable to the cause of morality.
The development of social empathy is the main purpose of art according to J. M. Guyau, who became well-known as the founder of Social Aesthetics and was seen by some French critics as the initiator of the third phase in the history of Aesthetics. The first phase is the aesthetic of the ideal (Plato), the second is that of perception (Kant), and the third is called "Social Sympathy" (Guyau). In his Problems of Contemporary Aesthetic (1884), Guyau argues against the theory of play and replaces it with the idea of Life; in a posthumously published book, Art in Its Sociological Aspect (1889), he makes it clearer that the life he refers to is social life.[32] If beauty is what is intellectually pleasing, then it can’t be equated with the useful, which merely seeks pleasure; however, the useful (Guyau claims, believing he is correcting both Kant and the evolutionists) does not always exclude beauty, which often represents its most basic form. The study of art is partly,[33] but not entirely, included in Sociology: art serves two main purposes, first and foremost provoking enjoyable sensations (of color, sound, etc.), and in this regard, it aligns with practically undeniable scientific laws that connect Aesthetics with physics (optics, acoustics, etc.), mathematics, physiology, and psychophysics. Sculpture, for instance, especially relies on anatomy and physiology; painting on anatomy, physiology, and optics; architecture on optics (like the golden section, etc.); music on physiology and acoustics; poetry on metrics, whose broadest laws are acoustical and physiological. The second purpose of art is to create phenomena of "psychological induction," which culminate in complex ideas and feelings (empathy with characters depicted, interest, pity, indignation, etc.), in short, all the social emotions that make it "the expression of life." From this derive the two recognized tendencies in art: one that leans towards harmony, consonance, and everything pleasing to the ear and eye, and the other that aims to infuse life into the realm of art. True genius is meant to maintain the balance between the two tendencies, while decadents and degenerates strip art of its social empathetic goal by pitting aesthetic sympathy against human sympathy.[34] To put it simply, we can say that Guyau posits one purely hedonistic art, while layering another hedonistic art on top that is beneficial to the cause of morality.
The same polemic against decadents, degenerates and individualists is carried on by another writer, Max Nordau, who gives art the task of re-establishing the wholeness of life amongst the fragmentary specialisation characteristic of industrial society; he asserts that art for art's sake, art as the simple expression of internal states[Pg 401] or the objectification of the artist's feelings, no doubt exists, but is merely "the art of Quaternary man, the art of the cave-dweller."[35]
The same criticism of decadents, degenerates, and individualists is echoed by another writer, Max Nordau, who believes that art should work to restore the unity of life amid the fragmented specialization typical of industrial society. He claims that while art for art's sake—art as a straightforward reflection of internal states or a way to express the artist's feelings—undoubtedly exists, it is simply "the art of Quaternary man, the art of the cave-dweller."[35]
Naturalistic is the best term with which to qualify the Æsthetic derived from that identification of genius with degeneracy which made the fortune of Lombroso and his school. This identification derives its chief strength from the following piece of reasoning. Great mental efforts, total absorption in one dominating thought, often bring about physiological disorders in the bodily organism and weakness or atrophy of various vital functions. But such derangements come under the head of the pathological concept of illness, degeneration, madness. Therefore genius is identical with illness, degeneration and madness. A syllogism from particular to general, in which case, according to traditional Logic, non est consequentia. But with sociologists such as Nordau, Lombroso and company, we almost overstep the line separating respectable error from that grosser form which we call a blunder.
Naturalistic is the best term to describe the aesthetic that comes from linking genius with degeneracy, which brought success to Lombroso and his school. This connection is mainly supported by the following reasoning: Intense mental effort and complete focus on a single idea can lead to physical disorders in the body and weaknesses or atrophy in several vital functions. These disturbances fall under the pathological definitions of illness, degeneration, and madness. So, genius is equated with illness, degeneration, and madness. It's a logical deduction from specific cases to a general conclusion, where, according to traditional logic, non est consequentia. However, for sociologists like Nordau, Lombroso, and their peers, we almost blur the line between a respectable mistake and a more blatant error, which we call a blunder.
A mere confusion between scientific analysis and historical inquiry or description is visible in the works of certain sociologists and anthropologists. Thus one of them, Carl Bücher, in studying the life of primitive peoples, asserts that poetry, music and work were originally fused in one single act; that poetry and music were used to regulate the rhythms of labour.[36] This may be historically true or false, important or no: it has nothing whatever to do with æsthetic science. In the same way Andrew Lang maintains that the doctrine concerning the origin of art as disinterested expression of the mimetic faculty finds no confirmation from what we know of primitive art, which is decorative rather than expressive:[37] as though primitive art, which is a mere fact awaiting interpretation, could ever be converted into a criterion for the interpretation of art in general.
A simple confusion between scientific analysis and historical inquiry or description is clear in the works of some sociologists and anthropologists. For example, Carl Bücher, while studying the lives of primitive peoples, claims that poetry, music, and work were originally combined into a single act; that poetry and music were used to adjust the rhythms of labor.[36] This may or may not be historically accurate, may or may not be significant; it has nothing to do with aesthetic science. Similarly, Andrew Lang argues that the idea about the origin of art as a disinterested expression of the mimetic faculty isn't supported by what we know about primitive art, which is more decorative than expressive:[37] as if primitive art, which is simply a fact waiting to be interpreted, could ever serve as a standard for interpreting art in general.
The same vague naturalism exercised a baneful influence[Pg 402] on Linguistic, which of late years has been wholly lacking in such profound research as that inaugurated by Humboldt and followed up by Steinthal. But Steinthal never succeeded in founding a school. Max Müller, popular and inaccurate, maintained the indivisibility of speech and thought, confounding, or at least not distinguishing, æsthetic and logical thought; although at one time he had noted that the formation of names had a closer connexion with wit, in the sense of Locke, than with judgement. He maintained, moreover, that the science of language is not a historical but a natural science, because language is not the invention of man: the dilemma of "historical" and "natural" was canvassed and resolved over and over again with little result.[38] Another philologist, Whitney, attacked the "miraculous" theory of Müller and denied that thought is indivisible from speech: "The deaf-mute does not speak, but he can think," he observes; "thought is not function of the acoustic nerve." By this means Whitney relapsed into the ancient doctrine that speech is a symbol or means of expression, of human thought, subject to the will, the result of a synthesis of faculties and of a capacity for intelligent adaptation of means to end.[39]
The same unclear naturalism had a harmful impact[Pg 402] on Linguistic studies, which in recent years has been completely lacking the deep research that Humboldt initiated and Steinthal continued. However, Steinthal never managed to establish a school. Max Müller, who was popular but often inaccurate, argued that speech and thought are inseparable, confusing, or at least not distinguishing between aesthetic and logical thought; although he had once noted that the creation of names was more closely linked to wit, in the sense of Locke, than to judgment. He also argued that the science of language is not historical but natural, because language is not something invented by humans: the debate over "historical" versus "natural" has been discussed and resolved multiple times with little outcome.[38] Another philologist, Whitney, challenged Müller's "miraculous" theory and denied that thought is inseparable from speech: "The deaf-mute does not speak, but he can think," he notes; "thought is not a function of the acoustic nerve." Through this, Whitney returned to the ancient belief that speech is a symbol or means of expressing human thought, driven by will, resulting from a combination of abilities and the capacity for intelligently adapting means to an end.[39]
Philosophical spirit reappeared in Paul's Principles of the History of Language (1880),[40] though the author's efforts to defend himself from the terrifying accusation of being a philosopher led him to hunt out a fresh title to replace the scandalous "Philosophy of Language." But if Paul is vague about the relation of Logic to Grammar, he must be given every credit for identifying, as Humboldt had already done, the question of the origin of language with that of its nature; and reasserting that language is created afresh whenever we speak. He must also be given credit for having conclusively criticized the[Pg 403] Ethnopsychology (Völkerpsychologie) of Steinthal and Lazarus, showing that there is no such thing as collective psyche and that there can be no language other than of the individual.
Philosophical spirit made a comeback in Paul's Principles of the History of Language (1880),[40] even though the author's attempts to defend himself from the scary accusation of being a philosopher led him to search for a new title to replace the controversial "Philosophy of Language." While Paul is unclear about how Logic relates to Grammar, he deserves credit for recognizing, as Humboldt had already done, that the question of the origin of language is connected to its nature; and for reaffirming that language is created anew every time we speak. He should also be commended for thoroughly criticizing the[Pg 403] Ethnopsychology (Völkerpsychologie) of Steinthal and Lazarus, showing that collective psyche does not exist and that there can only be language of the individual.
Wundt[41] on the other hand attached the study of language, mythology and customs to this non-existent science of Ethnopsychology; in his latest work, on this very subject of language,[42] he foolishly echoes Whitney's gibes and denounces as a "miracle theory" (Wundertheorie) that glorious doctrine inaugurated by Herder and Humboldt, whom he accuses of "mystical obscurity" (mystiche Dunkel): he observes that this view may have had some justification before the principle of evolution had reached its triumphant application to organic nature in general and to man in particular. He has not the faintest notion of the function of imagination, or of the true relation between thought and expression; he finds no substantial difference between expression in the naturalistic, and expression in the spiritual and linguistic sense; he considers language as a special highly developed form of the vital psychophysical manifestations and of the expressive movements of animals. Out of these facts language is developed by imperceptible gradations; so that, beyond the general concept of expressive movement (Ausdrucksbewegung) "there is no specific mark by which language can be distinguished in any but an arbitrary manner."[43] The philosophy of Wundt betrays its own weakness by showing its inability to master the problem of language and art. In his Ethics æsthetic facts are presented as a complex of logical and ethical elements; the existence of æsthetic as a special normative science is denied, not for the good and sufficient reason that there are no such things as "normative sciences," but because this special science is said by him to be absorbed by the two sciences of Logic and Ethics,[44] which amounts to denying the existence of Æsthetic and the originality of art.
Wundt[41] on the other hand linked the study of language, mythology, and customs to this nonexistent science of Ethnopsychology; in his latest work on the very topic of language,[42] he naively echoes Whitney's jabs and criticizes what he calls a "miracle theory" (Wundertheorie)—the important doctrine started by Herder and Humboldt, whom he accuses of "mystical obscurity" (mystiche Dunkel). He notes that this perspective might have had some validity before the principle of evolution was successfully applied to all of organic nature, including humans. He doesn't grasp the role of imagination or the real relationship between thought and expression; he sees no significant difference between naturalistic expression and expression in a spiritual and linguistic context. He views language as a specific advanced form of vital psychophysical expressions and the expressive movements of animals. From these facts, he claims language develops through subtle gradations; thus, beyond the general concept of expressive movement (Ausdrucksbewegung), "there's no distinctive feature that sets language apart except in an arbitrary way."[43] Wundt’s philosophy reveals its own flaws by failing to tackle the problem of language and art effectively. In his Ethics, aesthetic facts are portrayed as a mix of logical and ethical elements; he denies the existence of aesthetics as a separate normative science, not because there are no "normative sciences," but because he argues this particular science is subsumed under the two sciences of Logic and Ethics,[44] which essentially denies the existence of aesthetics and the uniqueness of art.
[3] J. Sully, Outlines of Psychology, London, 1884; Sensation and Intuition, Studies in Psychology and Æsthetics, London, 1874; cf. Encycl. Britannica, ed. 9, art. "Æsthetics"; Alex. Bain, The Emotions and the Will, London, 1859, ch. 14.
[3] J. Sully, Outlines of Psychology, London, 1884; Sensation and Intuition, Studies in Psychology and Aesthetics, London, 1874; cf. Encycl. Britannica, 9th ed., article "Aesthetics"; Alex. Bain, The Emotions and the Will, London, 1859, chapter 14.
[5] Vernon Lee and C. Anstruther-Thomson, "Beauty and Ugliness," in Contemp. Review, October-November, 1897: (abstract in Arréat, Dix années de philosophie, pp. 80-85); same author's Le Rôle de l'élément moteur dans la perception esthétique visuelle, Mémoire et questionnaire soumis au 4me Congrès de Psychologie, reprinted Imola, 1901.
[5] Vernon Lee and C. Anstruther-Thomson, "Beauty and Ugliness," in Contemp. Review, October-November, 1897: (abstract in Arréat, Dix années de philosophie, pp. 80-85); same author's Le Rôle de l'élément moteur dans la perception esthétique visuelle, Mémoire et questionnaire soumis au 4me Congrès de Psychologie, reprinted Imola, 1901.
[6] H. Helmholtz, Die Lehre von der Tonempfindungen als physiologische Grundlage für die Théorie der Musik, 1863, 4th ed., 1877; Brücke-Helmholtz, Principes scientifiques des beaux arts, Fr. ed., Paris, 1881; C. Stumpf, Tonpsychologie, Leipzig, 1883.
[6] H. Helmholtz, The Theory of Sound Sensations as a Physiological Basis for the Theory of Music, 1863, 4th ed., 1877; Brücke-Helmholtz, Scientific Principles of the Fine Arts, Fr. ed., Paris, 1881; C. Stumpf, Tonpsychology, Leipzig, 1883.
[8] Op. cit. i. pp. 13-15.
[9] Philosophie de l'art, i. pp. 17-54.
[10] Op. cit. i. p. 37.
[11] Op. cit. i. p. 54.
[12] Op. cit. i. p. 15.
[13] Op. cit. ii. p. 277.
[14] Philos. de l'art, ii. pp. 257-400.
[15] Op. cit. ii. pp. 257-258.
[16] Op. cit. ii. p. 393.
[18] Vorschule der Ästhetik, i. ch. 19.
[19] Schasler, Krit. Geschichte d. Ästh. p. 1117.
[20] Vorschule der Ästh. ii. pp 273-314.
[21] Op. cit. pref. p. iv.
[22] Op. cit. i. pp. 15-30.
[23] Op. cit. i. p. 32.
[24] Vorschule der Ästh. ii. pp. 12-13.
[25] Op. cit. i. p. 38.
[27] Op. cit. p. 19.
[28] Die Anfänge der Kunst, pp. 45-46.
[29] Op. cit. pp. 46-48.
[30] Op. cit. pp. 293-301.
[32] M. Guyau, L'Art au point de vue sociologique, 1889 (3rd ed. Paris, 1895); Les Problèmes de l'esthétique contemporaine, Paris, 1884; cf. Fouillée, pref. to the former work, pp. xli-xliii.
[32] M. Guyau, Art from a Sociological Perspective, 1889 (3rd ed. Paris, 1895); Contemporary Aesthetic Problems, Paris, 1884; see Fouillée, pref. to the former work, pp. xli-xliii.
XVIII
ÆSTHETIC PSYCHOLOGISM AND OTHER RECENT TENDENCIES
The neo-critical or neo-Kantian movement was powerless to make headway against hedonistic, psychological and moralistic views of the æsthetic fact, although it made every effort to save the concept of spirit from the invading rush of naturalism and materialism.[1] Kant bequeathed to neo-criticism his own failure to understand creative imagination, and the neo-Kantians do not seem to have had the faintest notion of any form of cognition other than the intellectual.
The neo-critical or neo-Kantian movement was unable to gain ground against hedonistic, psychological, and moralistic perspectives on aesthetics, even though it tried hard to protect the idea of spirit from the overwhelming wave of naturalism and materialism.[1] Kant left behind his own inability to grasp creative imagination to neo-criticism, and the neo-Kantians appear to have had no awareness of any form of understanding beyond the intellectual.
Amongst German philosophers of any renown who clung to æsthetic sensationalism and psychologism was Kirchmann, promoter of a so-called realism, and author of Æsthetic on a Realistic Basis (1868).[2] In his doctrine the æsthetic fact is an image (Bild) of a real; an animated (seelenvolles) image, purified and strengthened, that is, idealized, and divided into the image of pleasure, which is the beautiful, and that of pain, which is the ugly. Beauty admits of a threefold series of varieties or modifications, being determined according to the content as sublime, comic, tragic, etc.; according to the image, as beauty of nature or of art; and according to the idealization as idealistic or naturalistic, formal or spiritual,[Pg 405] symbolical or classical. Not having grasped the nature of æsthetic objectification, Kirchmann takes the trouble to draw up a new psychological category of ideal or apparent feelings, arising from artistic images and being attenuations of the feelings of real life.[3]
Among the notable German philosophers who adhered to aesthetic sensationalism and psychologism was Kirchmann, who advocated for a so-called realism and wrote Aesthetic on a Realistic Basis (1868).[2] In his theory, aesthetic facts are an image (Bild) of the real; an animated (seelenvolles) image that has been purified and enhanced, meaning it's idealized, and divided into images of pleasure, which is beauty, and pain, which is ugliness. Beauty can be categorized into three types of varieties or modifications, determined by content as sublime, comic, tragic, etc.; by the type of image, such as beauty in nature or art; and by idealization as idealistic or naturalistic, formal or spiritual,[Pg 405] symbolical or classical. Lacking an understanding of the nature of aesthetic objectification, Kirchmann puts forth a new psychological category of ideal or apparent feelings that arise from artistic images and are attenuations of feelings from real life.[3]
To the evolution or involution of the Herbartians into physiologists of æsthetic pleasure corresponds a similar evolution or involution of the idealists into adherents of psychologism. The first place must be given to the veteran Theodor Vischer, who in a criticism of his own work pronounced Æsthetic to be "the union of mimics and harmonics" (vereinte Mimik und Harmonik), and Beauty the "harmony of the universe," never actually realized because realized only at infinity, so that when we think to seize it in the Beautiful, we are under an illusion: a transcendent illusion, which is the very essence of the æsthetic fact.[4] His son Robert Yischer coined the word Einfühlung to express the life with which man endows natural objects by means of the æsthetic process.[5] Volkelt, when treating of the Symbol[6] and joining symbolism to pantheism, opposed associationism and favoured a natural teleology immanent in Beauty.
To the evolution or decline of the Herbartians into physiologists of aesthetic pleasure corresponds a similar evolution or decline of the idealists into supporters of psychologism. The first mention should go to the veteran Theodor Vischer, who, in a critique of his own work, described Æsthetic as "the union of mimics and harmonics" (vereinte Mimik und Harmonik), and Beauty as the "harmony of the universe," which is never truly realized because it's only realized at infinity. Therefore, when we think we can grasp it in the Beautiful, we are mistaken: a transcendent mistake that is the very essence of the aesthetic fact.[4] His son Robert Yischer created the term Einfühlung to express the life that humans give to natural objects through the aesthetic process.[5] Volkelt, while discussing the Symbol[6] and linking symbolism with pantheism, rejected associationism and supported a natural teleology inherent in Beauty.
The Herbartian Siebeck (1875) abandoned the formalistic theory and tried to explain the fact of beauty by the concept of the appearance of personality.[7] He distinguishes between objects which please by their content alone (sensuous pleasures), those which please by form alone (moral facts), and those which please by the connexion of content with form (organic and æsthetic facts). In organic facts the form is not outside the content, but is the expression of the reciprocal action and conjunction of the constitutive elements: whereas in æsthetic facts the form is outside the content, and as it were its mere surface; not a means to the end, but an end in itself. Æsthetic intuition is a[Pg 406] relation between the sensible and the spiritual, matter and spirit, and is thus form regarded as the appearance of personality. Æsthetic pleasure arises from the spirit's consciousness of discovering itself in the sensible. Siebeck borrows the theory of modifications of the beautiful from the metaphysical idealists, who held that only in such modifications can beauty be found in the concrete, just as humanity can only exist as a man of determinate race and nationality. The sublime is that species of beauty wherein the formal moment of circumscription is lost, and is therefore the unlimited, which is a kind of extensive or intensive infinity; the tragic arises when the harmony is not given but is the result of conflict and development; the comic is a relation of the small to the great; and so on. These traces of idealism, together with his firm hold on the Kantian and Herbartian absoluteness of the judgement of taste, make it impossible to regard Siebeck's Æsthetic as purely psychological and empirical and wholly devoid of philosophical elements.
The Herbartian Siebeck (1875) moved away from formalistic theory and aimed to explain beauty through the idea of personality appearing. He differentiates between objects that are pleasing just for their content (sensuous pleasures), those that please only in their form (moral facts), and those that provide pleasure through the combination of content and form (organic and aesthetic facts). In organic facts, form is not separate from the content but rather represents the interaction and connection of the essential elements; whereas in aesthetic facts, form exists apart from the content, serving as a mere surface—it's not a means to an end but an end in itself. Aesthetic intuition is a relationship between the sensory and the spiritual, matter and spirit, and is thus form seen as a manifestation of personality. Aesthetic enjoyment emerges from the spirit's awareness of finding itself in the sensory. Siebeck takes the theory of modifications of beauty from the metaphysical idealists, who believed that beauty can only be found in concrete modifications, similar to how humanity can only exist as a person of specific race and nationality. The sublime represents a type of beauty where the formal aspect of boundaries is lost, leading to an unlimited experience, which is a form of extensive or intensive infinity; the tragic occurs when harmony is not present but results from struggle and growth; the comic relates the small to the large; and so on. These elements of idealism, along with his solid grounding in the Kantian and Herbartian views on the absolute nature of taste judgment, make it clear that Siebeck's Aesthetic cannot be viewed as purely psychological or empirical, lacking any philosophical components.
It is the same with Diez, who, in his Theory of Feeling as Foundation of Æsthetic (1892),[8] tries to explain the artistic activity as a return to the ideal of feeling (Ideal des fühlenden Geistes), parallel with science (ideal of thought), morality (ideal of will) and religion (ideal of personality). But whatever is this so-called feeling? is it the empirical feeling of the psychologists, irreducible to an ideal, or the mystic faculty of communication and conjunction with the Infinite and the Absolute? the absurd "pleasure-value" of Fechner, or the "judgement" of Kant? One is inclined to say that these writers, and others like them, still under the influence of metaphysical views, lack the courage of their opinions: they feel themselves to be in an atmosphere of hostility and speak under reservations or compromises. The psychologist Jodi asserts the existence of elementary æsthetic feelings, as discovered by Herbart, and defines them as "immediate excitations not resting upon associative or reproductive activity or on the fancy," although[Pg 407] "in ultimate analysis they must be reduced to the same principles."[9]
It’s the same with Diez, who, in his Theory of Feeling as Foundation of Æsthetic (1892),[8] tries to explain artistic activity as a return to the ideal of feeling (Ideal des fühlenden Geistes), paralleling science (ideal of thought), morality (ideal of will), and religion (ideal of personality). But what exactly is this so-called feeling? Is it the empirical feeling described by psychologists, which can’t be simplified to an ideal, or is it the mystical ability to connect with the Infinite and the Absolute? Is it the ridiculous “pleasure-value” of Fechner or Kant’s notion of “judgment”? One might say that these writers, and others like them, still influenced by metaphysical views, lack the bravery to express their opinions fully: they sense an atmosphere of hostility and speak with reservations or compromises. The psychologist Jodi claims the existence of elementary aesthetic feelings, as discovered by Herbart, and defines them as “immediate excitations not based on associative or reproductive activity or on imagination,” although[Pg 407] “in ultimate analysis they must be reduced to the same principles.”[9]
The purely psychological and associationistic tendency becomes clearly defined in Professor Teodor Lipps and his school. Lipps criticizes and rejects a whole series of æsthetic theories: (a) of play; (b) of pleasure; (c) of art as recognition of real life, even if displeasing; (d) of emotion and passional excitation; (e) syncretism, attributing to art beside the primary purpose of play and pleasure the further ends of recognition of life, in its reality, revelation of individuality, commotion, freedom from a weight, or free play of the imagination. His theory differs little at bottom from that of Jouffroy, for in his thesis he assumes artistic beauty to be the sympathetic. "The object of sympathy is our objectified ego, transposed into others and therefore discovered in them. We feel ourselves in others and we feel others in ourselves. In others, or by means of them, we feel ourselves happy, free, enlarged, elevated, or the contrary of all these. The æsthetic feeling of sympathy is not a mere mode of æsthetic enjoyment, it is that enjoyment itself. All æsthetic enjoyment is founded, in the last analysis, singly and wholly upon sympathy; even that caused by geometrical, architectonic, tectonic, ceramic, etc., lines and forms." "Whenever in a work of art we find a personality (not a defect of the man, but something positively human) which harmonizes with and awakes an echo in the possibilities and tendencies of our own life and vital activities: whenever we find positive, objective humanity, pure and free from all real interests lying outside the work of art, as art only can reproduce it and æsthetic contemplation alone can demand; the harmony, the resonance, fills us with joy. The value of personality is ethical value: outside it there is no possibility or determination of ethical character. All artistic and in general æsthetic enjoyment is, therefore, the enjoyment of something which has ethical value (eines ethische[Pg 408] Werthvollen); not as element of a complex, but as object of æsthetic intuition."[10]
The purely psychological and associationistic approach is clearly defined in Professor Teodor Lipps and his school. Lipps critiques and dismisses a whole range of aesthetic theories: (a) of play; (b) of pleasure; (c) of art as a recognition of real life, even if it's unpleasant; (d) of emotion and passionate excitement; and (e) of syncretism, assigning to art beyond the primary goals of play and pleasure the additional purposes of recognizing life in its reality, revealing individuality, stirring emotions, freedom from burdens, or free play of imagination. His theory is fundamentally similar to that of Jouffroy, as he argues that artistic beauty is based on sympathy. "The object of sympathy is our objectified ego, projected onto others and therefore recognized in them. We feel ourselves in others and we feel others in ourselves. In others, or through them, we feel happy, free, expanded, uplifted, or the opposite of all these. The aesthetic feeling of sympathy is not just a way of aesthetic enjoyment; it is that enjoyment itself. All aesthetic enjoyment ultimately relies completely on sympathy, even that experienced through geometric, architectural, tectonic, ceramic, etc., lines and forms." "Whenever we encounter a personality in a work of art (not a flaw in the artist, but something genuinely human) that resonates with and evokes an echo of our own life and vital activities: whenever we find a positive, objective humanity, pure and free from any real interests outside the artwork, as art can only represent it, and aesthetic contemplation alone can demand; this harmony and resonance fills us with joy. The value of personality is ethical value: without it, there’s no possibility or definition of ethical character. Thus, all artistic and aesthetic enjoyment is the enjoyment of something that possesses ethical value (eines ethische[Pg 408] Werthvollen); not as part of a complex, but as an object of aesthetic intuition."[10]
The æsthetic fact is thus deprived of all its own value and allowed merely a reflexion from the value of morality.
The aesthetic fact is therefore stripped of all its own worth and is only seen as a reflection of the value of morality.
Without lingering over Lipps's pupils (such as Stern and others[11]) and writers of similar tendency (such as Biese, with his theory of anthropomorphism and universal metaphor;[12] or Konrad Lange, who propounds a thesis that art is conscious self-deception),[13] we will call attention to Professor Karl Groos (1892), who comes within measurable distance of the concept of æsthetic activity as a theoretic value.[14] Between the two poles of consciousness, sensibility and intellect, are several intermediate grades, amongst which lies intuition or fancy, whose product, the image or appearance (Schein), is midway between sensation and concept. The image is full like sensation, but regulated like the concept; it has neither the inexhaustible richness of the former, or the barren nudity of the latter. Of the nature of image or appearance is the æsthetic fact; which is distinguished from the simple, ordinary image not by its quality, but by its intensity alone: the æsthetic image is merely a simple image occupying the summit of consciousness. Representations pass through consciousness like a crowd of people hurrying over a bridge, each bent on his own business; but when a passer-by halts on the bridge and looks at the scene, then is it holiday, then arises the æsthetic fact. This is therefore not passivity but activity; according to the formula adopted by Groos it is internal imitation (innere Nachahnung).[15] It may be objected against the theory[Pg 409] that every image, so far as it is an image at all, must occupy the summit of consciousness if only for an instant; and that the mere image is either the product of an activity just as is the æsthetic image, or it is not a real image at all. It may also be objected that the definition of the image as something sharing in the nature of sensation and concept may lead back to intellectual intuition and the other mysterious faculties of the metaphysical school, for which Groos professes abhorrence. His division of the æsthetic fact into form and content is even less happy. He recognizes four classes of content: associative (in the strict sense), symbolic, typical, individual:[16] and into his inquiries he introduces, quite unnecessarily, the concepts of infusion of personality and of play. In connexion with the latter he remarks that "internal imitation is the noblest game of man,"[17] and adds that "the concept of play applies fully to contemplation, but not to æsthetic production, save in the case of primitive peoples."[18]
Without focusing too much on Lipps's followers (like Stern and others[11]) and writers with similar ideas (like Biese, who has his theory of anthropomorphism and universal metaphor;[12] or Konrad Lange, who argues that art is conscious self-deception),[13] we will highlight Professor Karl Groos (1892), who comes close to defining aesthetic activity as a theoretical value.[14] Between the two extremes of consciousness, sensibility and intellect, are several gradations, including intuition or imagination, whose product, the image or appearance (Schein), exists between sensation and concept. The image is rich like sensation but structured like the concept; it lacks the endless depth of the former but also the emptiness of the latter. The aesthetic fact is of the nature of image or appearance; it differs from the simple, everyday image not in quality but in intensity alone: the aesthetic image is just a plain image at the peak of consciousness. Representations flow through consciousness like a crowd of people rushing across a bridge, each focused on their individual tasks; but when someone stops on the bridge to observe the scene, that’s when it becomes a holiday, and the aesthetic fact emerges. This is not passivity but activity; according to Groos's framework, it is internal imitation (innere Nachahnung).[15] One might argue against this theory[Pg 409] that every image, as long as it is an image, must occupy the peak of consciousness, even if just for a moment; and that a mere image is either the product of an activity just like the aesthetic image, or it’s not a real image at all. It could also be argued that defining the image as something that participates in both sensation and concept may lead back to intellectual intuition and other mysterious abilities of the metaphysical school, which Groos claims to reject. His division of the aesthetic fact into form and content is even less satisfactory. He identifies four types of content: associative (in the strict sense), symbolic, typical, individual:[16] and he unnecessarily introduces the ideas of personality infusion and play into his investigations. In connection with the latter, he notes that "internal imitation is the noblest game of man,"[17] and adds that "the concept of play fully applies to contemplation but not to aesthetic production, except in the case of primitive peoples."[18]
Groos does however free himself from the "modifications of Beauty," because, æsthetic activity having been identified with internal imitation, it is clear that whatever is not internal imitation is excluded from that activity as something different. "All Beauty (beauty understood in the sense of 'sympathetic') belongs to the æsthetic activity, but not every æsthetic fact is beautiful." Beauty, then, is the representation of the sensuously pleasant; ugliness, the representation of the unpleasant; the sublime, that of a mighty thing (Gewaltiges) in a simple form; the comic, that of an inferiority which arouses in us a pleasing sense of our own superiority. And so forth.[19] With great good sense Groos holds up to derision the office assigned to the ugly by Schasler and Hartmann with their superficial dialectic. To say that an ellipse contains an element of ugliness in comparison with the circle because it is symmetrical about its two axes only and not about infinite diameters is like saying "wine has a relatively unpleasant taste because in it is lacking[Pg 410] (ist aufgehoben) the pleasant taste of beer."[20] Lipps too, in his writings upon Æsthetic, recognizes that the comic (of which he gives an accurate psychological analysis)[21] has in itself no æsthetic value; but his moralistic views lead him to outline a theory of it not unlike that of the overcoming of the ugly; he explains it as a process leading to a higher æsthetic value (i.e. sympathy).[22]
Groos does, however, separate himself from the "modifications of Beauty," because, since aesthetic activity has been linked to internal imitation, it's clear that anything that isn't internal imitation is excluded from that activity as something different. "All Beauty (understood as 'sympathetic') is part of aesthetic activity, but not every aesthetic fact is beautiful." Beauty is the representation of what’s sensually pleasing; ugliness represents the unpleasant; the sublime represents something powerful in a simple form; and the comic portrays an inferiority that gives us a pleasing sense of our own superiority. And so on.[19] Groos sensibly mocks the role assigned to the ugly by Schasler and Hartmann with their shallow dialectic. Saying that an ellipse has an element of ugliness compared to a circle because it's symmetrical about only its two axes and not about endless diameters is like saying "wine has a relatively unpleasant taste because it lacks[Pg 410] (ist aufgehoben) the pleasant taste of beer."[20] Lipps, in his writings on Aesthetics, also notes that the comic (which he analyzes psychologically) has no aesthetic value on its own; however, his moralistic perspective leads him to propose a theory that resembles overcoming the ugly, explaining it as a process that leads to a higher aesthetic value (i.e. sympathy).[22]
Work such as that of Groos and, occasionally, of Lipps is of some value towards the elimination of errors, as well as confining æsthetic research to the field of internal analysis. Merit of the same kind belongs to the work of a Frenchman, Véron,[23] who controverts the Absolute Beauty of academical Æsthetic and, after accusing Taine of confounding Art with Science and Æsthetic with Logic, remarks that if it be the duty of art to make manifest the essence of things, their one dominating quality, then "the greatest artists would be those who have best succeeded in exhibiting this essence ... and the greatest works would resemble each other more closely than any others and would clearly demonstrate their common identity, whereas the exact opposite happens."[24] But one looks in vain for scientific method in Véron; a precursor of Guyau,[25] he asserts that art is at bottom two different things; there are two arts: one decorative, whose end is beauty, that is to say the pleasure of eye and ear resulting from determinate dispositions of fines, forms, colours, sounds, rhythms, movements, fight and shade, without necessary interventions of ideas and feelings, and capable of being studied by Optics and Acoustics: the other, expressive, which gives "the agitated expression of human personality." He considers that decorative art prevails in the ancient world, and expressive art in the modern.[26]
Work by Groos and, occasionally, Lipps has some value in correcting mistakes and keeping aesthetic research focused on internal analysis. Similar merit can be found in the work of the Frenchman, Véron,[23] who challenges the concept of Absolute Beauty in academic Aesthetics. After pointing out that Taine confuses Art with Science and Aesthetics with Logic, he notes that if the purpose of art is to reveal the essence of things and their single dominant quality, then "the greatest artists would be those who have most successfully shown this essence … and the greatest works would resemble each other more closely than any others and would clearly demonstrate their common identity, whereas the exact opposite happens."[24] However, one searches in vain for a scientific method in Véron's work; as a precursor of Guyau,[25] he argues that art fundamentally consists of two different things: one decorative, aimed at beauty, which means the pleasure of the eye and ear resulting from specific arrangements of lines, forms, colors, sounds, rhythms, movements, light, and shade, without the necessary involvement of ideas and feelings, and which can be studied through Optics and Acoustics; and the other, expressive, which conveys "the agitated expression of human personality." He believes that decorative art predominated in the ancient world, while expressive art is more common in the modern era.[26]
We cannot here examine in detail the æsthetic theories[Pg 411] of artists and men of letters; the scientific and historicist prejudices, the theory of experiment and human document, which underlie the realism of Zola, or the moralism which underlies the problem-art of Ibsen and the Scandinavian school. Gustave Flaubert wrote of art profoundly, better perhaps than any other Frenchman has ever written, not in special treatises but throughout his letters, which were published after his death.[27]
We can't explore in detail the aesthetic theories[Pg 411] of artists and writers; the scientific and historical biases, the theory of experimentation and personal narrative that underpin Zola's realism, or the moralism that drives the problem-oriented art of Ibsen and the Scandinavian group. Gustave Flaubert wrote passionately about art, perhaps better than any other French writer, not in specific essays but throughout his letters, which were published posthumously.[27]
Under the influence of Véron and his hatred for the concept of beauty, Leo Tolstoy wrote his book on art,[28] which, according to the great Russian artist, communicates feelings in the same way in which words communicate thoughts. The meaning of this theory is made clear by the parallel he drew between Art and Science, and his conclusion that "the mission of art is to render sensible and capable of assimilation that which could not be assimilated under the form of argumentation"; and that "true science examines truths considered as important for a certain society at a given epoch and fixes them in the consciousness of man, whereas art transports them from the domain of knowledge to that of feeling."[29] There is therefore no such thing as art for art's sake, any more than science for science' sake. Every human function should be directed to increase morality and to suppress violence. This amounts to saying that nearly all art, from the beginning of the world, is false. Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides, Aristophanes, Dante, Tasso, Milton, Shakespeare, Raphæl, Michæl Angelo, Bach, Beethoven are (according to Tolstoy) "artificial reputations created by critics."[30]
Under the influence of Véron and his disdain for the idea of beauty, Leo Tolstoy wrote his book on art,[28] which, according to the renowned Russian artist, conveys emotions in the same way that words express thoughts. The meaning of this theory is clarified by the comparison he made between Art and Science, concluding that "the mission of art is to make understandable and digestible what cannot be grasped through argumentation"; and that "true science explores truths deemed important for a specific society at a given time and embeds them in human consciousness, whereas art transfers them from the realm of knowledge to that of emotion."[29] Therefore, there is no such thing as art for art's sake, just as there is no science for science's sake. Every human endeavor should aim to enhance morality and reduce violence. This suggests that nearly all art, since the dawn of time, is deceptive. Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides, Aristophanes, Dante, Tasso, Milton, Shakespeare, Raphael, Michelangelo, Bach, and Beethoven are (according to Tolstoy) "artificial reputations fabricated by critics."[30]
Amongst artists rather than amongst philosophers must be reckoned Friedrich Nietzsche, whom we should wrong (as we said of Ruskin) by trying to expound his æsthetic doctrines in scientific language and then holding them up to the facile criticism which, so translated, they would draw upon themselves. In none of his books, not even in[Pg 412] his first, The Birth of Tragedy,[31] in spite of the title, does he offer us a real theory of art; what appears to be theory is the mere expression of the author's feelings and tendencies. He shows a kind of anxiety concerning the value and aim of art and the problem of its inferiority or superiority to science and philosophy, a state of mind characteristic of the Romantic period of which Nietzsche was, in many respects, a belated but magnificent representative. To Romanticism, as well as to Schopenhauer, belong the elements of thought which issued in the distinction between Apollinesque art (that of serene contemplation, to which belong the epic and sculpture) and Dionysiac art (the art of agitation and tumult, such as music and the drama). The thought is vague and does not bear criticism; but it is supported by a flight of inspiration which lifts the mind to a spiritual region seldom if ever reached again in the second half of the nineteenth century.
Among artists, rather than philosophers, we should consider Friedrich Nietzsche, whom we would misinterpret (as we mentioned with Ruskin) by attempting to explain his aesthetic ideas in scientific terms and then subjecting them to the easy criticism that such a translation would invite. In none of his books, not even in[Pg 412]his first, The Birth of Tragedy,[31] despite the title, does he provide a true theory of art; what seems like a theory is simply the expression of the author's feelings and tendencies. He expresses a certain anxiety regarding the value and purpose of art, and whether it is inferior or superior to science and philosophy, a mindset typical of the Romantic era, of which Nietzsche was, in many ways, a late but remarkable representative. The elements of thought that led to the distinction between Apollonian art (the art of calm contemplation, such as epic poetry and sculpture) and Dionysian art (the art of chaos and energy, like music and drama) belong to Romanticism as well as Schopenhauer. The idea is vague and doesn’t stand up to scrutiny, but it is backed by a surge of inspiration that elevates the mind to a spiritual level rarely, if ever, achieved again in the latter half of the nineteenth century.
The most notable æsthetic students of that time were perhaps a group of persons engaged in constructing theories of particular arts. And since—as we have seen[32]—philosophical laws or theories of individual arts are inconceivable, it was inevitable that the ideas presented by such thinkers should be (as indeed they are) nothing more than general æsthetic conclusions. First may be mentioned the acute Bohemian critic Eduard Hanslick, who published his work On Musical Beauty in 1854; it was often reprinted and was translated into various languages.[33] Hanslick waged war against Richard Wagner and in general against the pretension of finding concepts, feelings and other definite contents in music. "In the most insignificant musical works, where the most powerful microscope can discover nothing, we are now asked to recognize a Night Before the Battle, a Summer Night in Norway, a Longing for the Sea, or some such absurdity,[Pg 413] should the cover have the audacity to affirm that this is the subject of the piece."[34] With equal vivacity he protests against the sentimental hearers who, instead of enjoying the work of art, set themselves to extract pathological effects of passionate excitement and practical activity. If it be true that Greek music produced effects of this kind, "if it needed but a few Phrygian strains to animate troops with courage in the face of the enemy, or a melody in the Dorian mode to ensure the fidelity of a wife whose husband was far away, then the loss of Greek music is a melancholy thing for generals and husbands; but æstheticians and composers need not regret it."[35] "If every senseless Requiem, every noisy funeral march, every wailing Adagio had the power of depressing us, who could put up with existence under such conditions? But let a real musical work confront us, clear-eyed and glowing with beauty, and we feel ourselves enslaved by its invincible fascination even if its material is all the sorrows of the age."[36]
The most noteworthy aesthetic students of that era were likely a group of individuals focused on developing theories about specific arts. And since—as we have seen[32]—philosophical laws or theories of individual arts are unthinkable, it was unavoidable that the ideas put forth by such thinkers should be (as they indeed are) merely general aesthetic conclusions. First, we should mention the sharp-minded Bohemian critic Eduard Hanslick, who published his work On Musical Beauty in 1854; it was frequently reprinted and translated into various languages.[33] Hanslick fought against Richard Wagner and generally against the notion of finding concepts, feelings, and other specific contents in music. "In the most insignificant musical works, where even the most powerful microscope can discover nothing, we are now asked to recognize a Night Before the Battle, a Summer Night in Norway, a Longing for the Sea, or some such nonsense,[Pg 413] should the cover have the audacity to claim that this is the subject of the piece."[34] He equally passionately protested against the sentimental listeners who, instead of enjoying the artwork, try to extract emotional reactions and practical actions. If it is true that Greek music had such effects, "if it took just a few Phrygian melodies to inspire troops with bravery in battle, or a tune in the Dorian mode to ensure a wife’s loyalty while her husband was away, then the loss of Greek music is a sad thing for generals and husbands; but aestheticians and composers need not lament it."[35] "If every pointless Requiem, every loud funeral march, every crying Adagio could bring us down, who could stand to exist under such conditions? But when a true musical work stands before us, clear and radiant with beauty, we find ourselves captivated by its irresistible charm, even if its content reflects all the sorrows of the age."[36]
Hanslick maintained that the sole aim of music is form, musical beauty. This affirmation won him the goodwill of the Herbartians, who hastened to welcome such a vigorous and unexpected ally; by way of returning the compliment, Hanslick felt obliged in later editions of his work to mention Herbart himself and his faithful disciple Robert Zimmermann who had given (so he said) "full development to the great æsthetic principle of Form."[37] The praises of the Herbartians and the courteous declarations of Hanslick both arose from a misunderstanding: for the words "beauty" and "form" have one meaning for the former and quite another for the latter. Hanslick never thought that symmetry, purely acoustical relations and pleasures of the ear constituted musical beauty;[38] mathematics, he held, are utterly useless to musical Æsthetic.[39] Musical beauty is spiritual and significative: it has thoughts, undoubtedly; but those thoughts are musical. "Sonorous forms are not empty, but perfectly[Pg 414] filled; they cannot be compared with simple lines delimiting a space; they are the spirit assuming body and extracting from itself the stuff of its own incarnation. Rather than an arabesque, music is a picture; but a picture whose subject can neither be expressed in words nor enclosed in precise concept. There are in music both meaning and connexion, but these are of a specifically musical nature; music is a language we understand and speak, but which it is not possible to translate."[40] Hanslick asserts that though music does not portray the quality of feelings, it does portray their dynamic aspect or tone: if not the substantives, then the adjectives: it depicts not "murmuring tenderness" or "impetuous courage," but the "murmuring" and the "impetuous."[41] The backbone of the book is the denial that form and content can ever be separated in music. "In music there can be no content in opposition to the form, since there can be no form outside the content." "Take a motive, the first that comes into your head; what is its content, what its form? where does this begin, and that end? ... What do you wish to call content? The sounds? Very well: but they have already received a form. What will you call form? Also the sounds? but they are form already filled; form supplied with content."[42] Such observations denote acute penetration of the nature of art, though not scientifically formulated or framed into a system. Hanslick thought he was dealing with peculiarities of music,[43] instead of with the universal and constitutive character of every form of art, and this prevented him from taking larger views.
Hanslick believed that the only purpose of music is its form and beauty. This view earned him the support of the Herbartians, who were quick to embrace such a strong and unexpected ally; in return, Hanslick felt it necessary in later editions of his work to acknowledge Herbart and his loyal follower Robert Zimmermann, who had supposedly "fully developed the great aesthetic principle of Form."[37] The praise from the Herbartians and Hanslick’s polite acknowledgments both stemmed from a misunderstanding: the terms "beauty" and "form" have one meaning for them and a very different one for Hanslick. He never believed that symmetry, purely acoustic relationships, and pleasant sounds constituted musical beauty;[38] he argued that mathematics is completely irrelevant to musical aesthetics.[39] Musical beauty is spiritual and meaningful: it has thoughts, without a doubt, but those thoughts are musical. "Sonorous forms are not empty; they are perfectly[Pg 414] filled; they cannot be compared to simple lines enclosing a space; they are the spirit taking physical form and drawing from itself the essence of its own embodiment. Rather than just an arabesque, music is a painting; but a painting whose subject cannot be expressed in words or confined to precise concepts. Music contains both meaning and connections, but these are uniquely musical; it is a language we understand and communicate with, but which cannot be translated."[40] Hanslick argues that while music may not express the quality of emotions, it does convey their dynamic aspect or tone: if not the nouns, then the adjectives; it illustrates not "murmuring tenderness" or "impetuous courage," but the "murmuring" and the "impetuous."[41] The core argument of the book is the assertion that form and content can never be separated in music. "In music there can be no content that opposes the form, since there can be no form without the content." "Take a motif, any that comes to mind; what is its content, what is its form? Where does one begin and the other end? ... What do you mean by content? The sounds? Fine: but they've already taken on a form. What will you consider form? The sounds? But they are already a form filled with content."[42] Such insights show a deep understanding of the nature of art, though not systematically formulated or structured. Hanslick believed he was addressing specifics of music,[43] rather than the universal and essential aspects of all art forms, which limited his perspective.
Another specialist æsthetician is Conrad Fiedler, author of many essays on the figurative arts, the most important being his Origin of Artistic Activity (1887).[44] No one, perhaps, has better or more eloquently emphasized the activistic character of art, which he compares with[Pg 415] language. "Art begins exactly where intuition (perception) ends. The artist is not differentiated from other people by any special perceptive attitude enabling him to perceive more or with greater intensity, or endowing his eye with any special power of selecting, collecting, transforming, ennobling or illuminating; but rather by his peculiar gift of being able to pass immediately from perception to intuitive expression; his relation with nature is not perceptive, but expressive." "A man standing passively at gaze may well imagine himself in possession of the visible world as an immense, rich, varied whole: the entire absence of fatigue with which he traverses the infinite mass of visual impressions, the rapidity with which representations dart across his consciousness, convince him that he stands in the midst of an immense visible world, although he may quite well be unable at any one instant to represent it to himself as a whole. But this world, so great, so rich, so immeasurable, disappears the moment art seeks to become its master. The very first effort to emerge from this twilight and arrive at clear vision restricts the circle of things to be seen. Artistic activity may be conceived as continuation of that concentration by which consciousness makes the first step towards clear vision, which it reaches only by self-limitation." Spiritual process and bodily process are here an indivisible whole, which is expression.
Another expert in aesthetics is Conrad Fiedler, who wrote many essays on figurative arts, with his most significant work being Origin of Artistic Activity (1887).[44] No one, perhaps, has highlighted the dynamic nature of art better or more eloquently than he, comparing it to[Pg 415] language. "Art starts exactly where intuition (perception) ends. The artist is not distinguished from others by a unique way of seeing that allows him to perceive more or with greater intensity, nor does he have any special ability to select, gather, transform, elevate, or illuminate; instead, he possesses a special talent for moving directly from perception to intuitive expression; his connection to nature is not perceptive, but expressive." "A person passively observing may think they have the entire visible world as a vast, rich, diverse whole: the total lack of effort as they navigate the infinite array of visual impressions, along with the speed at which images flash through their mind, convinces them they exist within an enormous visible world, even though they may not be able to visualize it as a whole at any given moment. But this world, so vast, so rich, so immeasurable, vanishes the moment art tries to take control over it. The very first attempt to step out of this haze and achieve clear vision limits the range of what can be seen. Artistic activity can be viewed as a continuation of that concentration through which consciousness takes its first step towards clear vision, which it only achieves through self-limitation." The spiritual process and the physical process are an inseparable whole, which is expression.
"This activity, simply because it is spiritual, must consist of forms wholly determinate, tangible, sensibly demonstrative." Art is not in a state of subjection to science. Like the man of science, the artist desires to escape from the natural perceptive state and to make the world his own; but there are regions to which we can penetrate not by the forms of thought and science but only through art. Art is, strictly speaking, not imitation of nature; for what is nature save this confused mass of perceptions and representations, whose real poverty has been demonstrated already? In another sense, however, art may be called imitation of nature inasmuch as its aim is not to expound concepts or to arouse emotions, that is to create values of[Pg 416] intellect and feeling. Art does create both these values, if you like to say so; but only in one quite peculiar quality, which consists in complete visibility (Sichtbarkeit). Here we have the same sane conception, the same lively comprehension of the true nature of art which we found in Hanslick, only expressed in a more rigorous and philosophical manner. With Fiedler is connected his friend Adolf Hildebrand, who brought into high relief the activistic, or architectonic as opposed to imitative, character of art, illustrating his theoretical discussions especially from sculpture, the art which he himself followed.[45]
"This activity, being spiritual in nature, needs to consist of forms that are clearly defined, tangible, and perceptibly demonstrative." Art doesn't have to follow science. Like a scientist, the artist wants to break free from the ordinary way we perceive things and make the world their own; however, there are areas we can explore not through thoughts and science but only through art. Art is, strictly speaking, not a copy of nature; because what is nature but this chaotic mass of perceptions and representations, whose true emptiness has already been shown? In another sense, though, art can be seen as an imitation of nature because its goal is not to clarify concepts or evoke emotions, which are values of intellect and feeling. Art does create both of these values, if you'd like to put it that way; but only in a very unique quality that involves complete visibility (Sichtbarkeit). Here we see the same sound understanding and lively grasp of the true essence of art that we encountered in Hanslick, but expressed in a more precise and philosophical way. Linked with Fiedler is his friend Adolf Hildebrand, who highlighted the active, or structural, character of art as opposed to its imitative aspects, particularly using sculpture—an art form he himself practiced—as the basis for his theoretical discussions.[45]
What we chiefly miss in Fiedler and others of the same tendency is the conception of the æsthetic fact not as something exceptional, produced by exceptionally gifted men, but as a ceaseless activity of man as such; for man possesses the world, so far as he does possess it, only in the form of representation-expressions, and only knows in so far as he creates.[46] Nor are these writers justified in treating language as parallel with art, or art with language; for comparisons are drawn between things at least partially different, whereas art and language are identical.
What we mainly lack in Fiedler and others with a similar viewpoint is the idea that aesthetic experiences aren't something rare, created solely by exceptionally talented individuals, but rather a continuous activity of humanity as a whole. People engage with the world, to the extent that they do, only through representations and expressions, and they understand it only as they create.[46] These writers are also wrong to equate language with art, or art with language, because the comparisons they make involve things that are at least somewhat different, while art and language are fundamentally the same.
The same criticism can be made in the case of the French philosopher Bergson, who in his book on Laughter[47] states a theory of art very similar to that of Fiedler and makes the same mistake of conceiving the artistic faculty as something distinct and exceptional in comparison with the language of everyday use. In ordinary life, says Bergson, the individuality of things escapes us; we see only as much of them as our practical needs demand. Language helps this simplification; since all names, proper names excepted, are names of kinds or classes. Now and then, however, nature, as if in a fit of absence of mind, creates souls of a more divisible and detached kind (artists), who discover and reveal the riches hidden under[Pg 417] the colourless signs and labels of everyday life, and help others (non-artists) to catch a glimpse of what they themselves see, employing for this purpose colours, forms, rhythmic connexions of words, and those rhythms of life and breath even more intimate to man, the sounds and notes of music.
The same criticism applies to the French philosopher Bergson, who in his book on Laughter[47] presents a theory of art that’s very similar to Fiedler’s and makes the same error of viewing artistic ability as something separate and exceptional compared to everyday language. According to Bergson, in daily life, we miss the individuality of things; we only perceive what our practical needs require. Language contributes to this oversimplification, as all names, except for proper names, are names of categories or groups. Occasionally, though, nature, almost absentmindedly, creates individuals with a more nuanced and detached essence (artists), who uncover and showcase the wealth hidden beneath[Pg 417] the bland signs and labels of daily life, helping others (non-artists) get a glimpse of what they see themselves, using colors, forms, rhythmic connections of words, and those deeper rhythms of life and breath, such as the sounds and notes of music.
A healthy return to Baumgarten, a revival and correction of the old philosopher's theories in the light of later discoveries, might perhaps have given Æsthetic some assistance, after the collapse of the old idealistic metaphysic, towards thinking the concept of art in its universality and discovering its identity with pure and true intuitive knowledge. But Conrad Hermann, who preached the return to Baumgarten[48] in 1876, did bad service to what might have been a good cause. According to him Æsthetic and Logic are normative sciences; but Logic does not contain, as does Æsthetic, "a definite category of external objects exclusively and specifically adequate to the faculty of thought"; and on the other hand "the products and results of scientific thought are not so external and sensibly intuitive as those of artistic invention." Logic and Æsthetic alike refer not to the empirical thinking and feeling of the soul, but to pure and absolute sensation and thought. Art constructs a representation standing midway between the individual and the universal. Beauty expresses specific perfection, the essential or, so to speak, the rightful (seinsollend) character of things. Form is "the external sensible limit, or mode of appearance of a thing, in opposition to the kernel of the thing itself and to its essential and substantial content." Content and form are both æsthetic, and the æsthetic interest concerns the entirety of the beautiful object. The artistic activity has no special organ such as thought possesses in speech. The æsthetician, like the lexicographer, has the task of compiling a dictionary of tones and colours and of the different meanings which may possibly be attached to them.[49] We can see that Hermann[Pg 418] accepted side by side the most inconsistent propositions. He welcomes even the æsthetic law of the golden section, and applies it to tragedy; the longer segment of the Une is the tragic hero; the punishment which overtakes him (the entire line) exceeds his crime in the same proportion in which he oversteps the common measure (the shorter segment of the line).[50] It reads almost like a joke.
A healthy return to Baumgarten, a revival and correction of the old philosopher's theories based on later discoveries, might have helped Æsthetic after the collapse of traditional idealistic metaphysics by thinking about the concept of art in its universality and discovering its identity with pure and true intuitive knowledge. However, Conrad Hermann, who advocated for a return to Baumgarten in 1876, did a disservice to what could have been a good cause. He argued that Æsthetic and Logic are normative sciences; but unlike Æsthetic, Logic does not contain "a definite category of external objects exclusively and specifically adequate to the faculty of thought"; on the other hand, "the products and results of scientific thought are not as external and intuitively sensible as those of artistic creation." Both Logic and Æsthetic do not refer to the empirical thinking and feeling of the soul, but rather to pure and absolute sensation and thought. Art creates a representation that balances the individual and the universal. Beauty represents specific perfection, the essential or, one might say, the rightful (seinsollend) nature of things. Form is "the external sensible limit, or mode of appearance of a thing, contrasting with the core of the thing itself and its essential and substantial content." Both content and form are æsthetic, and the æsthetic interest covers the entirety of the beautiful object. Artistic activity does not have a specific organ like the thought does in speech. The æsthetician, like the lexicographer, has the task of compiling a dictionary of tones and colors and the different meanings that can be associated with them. We can see that Hermann accepted the most inconsistent propositions side by side. He even embraces the æsthetic law of the golden section and applies it to tragedy; the longer segment of the line represents the tragic hero, and the punishment that falls upon him (the entire line) is greater than his crime in the same proportion that he exceeds the common measure (the shorter segment of the line). It almost reads like a joke.
Without direct reference to Baumgarten, a proposal that Æsthetic be reformed and treated as the "science of intuitive knowledge" was made in a miserable little work by one Willy Nef (1898),[51] who makes the dumb animals share his "intuitive knowledge," in which he distinguishes a formal side (intuition) and a material side or content (knowledge), and considers the everyday relations between men, their games and their art, as belonging to intuitive knowledge.
Without directly referencing Baumgarten, a suggestion to reform Æsthetic and treat it as the "science of intuitive knowledge" was put forward in a rather unimpressive work by Willy Nef (1898),[51] who makes the dumb animals share his "intuitive knowledge." He distinguishes between a formal aspect (intuition) and a material aspect or content (knowledge), considering the everyday interactions between people, their games, and their art as part of intuitive knowledge.
The English historian of Æsthetic, Bosanquet (1892) tried to find a reconciliation between content and form in unity of expression. "Beauty," says Bosanquet in the Introduction to his History, "is that which has characteristic and individual expressiveness for sensuous perception or imagination, subject to the conditions of general or abstract expressiveness by the same means." In another passage he observes: "The difficulty of real Æsthetic is to show how the combination of decorative forms in characteristic representations, by intensifying the essential character immanent in them from the beginning, subordinates them to a central signification which stands to their complex combination as their abstract signification stands to each one of them taken singly."[52] But the problem, as propounded in a way suggested by the antithesis between the two schools (contentism and formalism) of German Æsthetic, is in our opinion insoluble.
The English aesthetic historian Bosanquet (1892) sought to reconcile content and form into a unified expression. "Beauty," Bosanquet states in the Introduction to his History, "is that which has distinctive and individual expressiveness for sensory perception or imagination, governed by the conditions of general or abstract expressiveness through the same means." In another passage, he notes: "The challenge of true aesthetics is to demonstrate how the combination of decorative forms in distinctive representations, by enhancing the essential character originally present in them, subordinates them to a central meaning that relates to their complex combination as their abstract meaning relates to each one taken individually."[52] However, the issue, as framed by the antithesis between the two schools (contentism and formalism) of German aesthetics, is, in our view, unsolvable.
De Sanctis founded no school of æsthetic science in Italy. His thought was quickly misunderstood and[Pg 419] mutilated by those who presumed to correct it, and, in fact, only returned to the outworn rhetorical conception of art as consisting of a little content and a little form. Only within the last ten years has there been a renewal of philosophical studies, arising out of discussions concerning the nature of history[53] and the relation in which it stands to art and science, and nourished by the controversy excited by the publication of De Sanctis' posthumous works.[54] The same problem of the relation between history and science, and their difference or antithesis, reappeared also in Germany, but without being put in its true connexion with the problem of Æsthetic.[55] These inquiries and discussions, and the revival of a Linguistic impregnated by philosophy in the work of Paul and some others, appear to us to offer much more favourable ground for the scientific development of Æsthetic than can be found on the summits of mysticism or the low plains of positivism and sensationalism.
De Sanctis didn’t establish a school of aesthetic science in Italy. His ideas were quickly misunderstood and[Pg 419] distorted by those who tried to fix them, but they ended up reverting to an outdated rhetorical view of art as just a bit of content and a bit of form. It’s only in the past decade that philosophical studies have revived, sparked by discussions about the nature of history[53] and its connection to art and science, and fueled by the debate triggered by the release of De Sanctis' posthumous works.[54] The same issue regarding the relationship between history and science, along with their differences or oppositions, also emerged in Germany, but it wasn’t linked properly to the aesthetic problem.[55] These inquiries and discussions, along with the resurgence of linguistics influenced by philosophy in the work of Paul and others, seem to provide a much more favorable foundation for the scientific development of aesthetics than can be found in the heights of mysticism or the flatlands of positivism and sensationalism.
[14] Karl Groos, Einleitung i. d. Ästhetik, Giessen, 1892.
[15] Op. cit. pp. 6-46, 83-100.
[16] Einleitung i. d. Ästh. pp. 100-147.
[17] Op. cit. pp. 168-170.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Op. cit. pp. 168-170.
[18] Op. cit. pp. 175-176.
[20] Einleitung i. d. Ästh. p. 292, note.
[22] Komik und Humor, p. 199 seqq.
[24] Op. cit. p. 89.
[26] Esthétique, pp. 38, 109, 123 seqq.
[28] What is Art? Eng. tr.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ What is Art? English translation
[29] Op. cit. pp. 171-172, 308.
[30] Op. cit. pp. 201-202.
[34] Vom Musikalisch-Schönen, p. 20.
[35] Op. cit. p. 98.
[36] Op. cit. p. 101.
[37] Op. cit. p. 119, note.
[38] Op. cit. p. 50.
[39] Op. cit. p. 65.
[40] Vom Musikalisch-Schönen, pp. 50-51.
[41] Op. cit. pp. 25-39.
[42] Op. cit. p. 122.
[44] Conrad Fiedler, Der Ursprung der künstlerischen Thätigkeit, Leipzig, 1887. Collected with others of same author in Schriften tiber die Kunst, ed. H. Marbach, Leipzig, 1896.
[44] Conrad Fiedler, The Origin of Artistic Activity, Leipzig, 1887. Collected with other works by the same author in Writings on Art, ed. H. Marbach, Leipzig, 1896.
[49] Die Ästhetik, etc., passim.
[50] Die Ästhetik, § 56.
[53] B. Croce, La storia ridotta sotto il concetto generale dell' arte, 1893 (2nd ed. entitled Il concetto della storia nelle sue relazioni col concetto dell' arte, Rome, 1896); P. R. Trojano, La storia come scienza sociale, vol. i., Naples, 1897; G. Gentile, Il concetto della storia (in Crivellucci's Studî storici, 1889); see also F. de Sarlo, Il problema estetico, in Saggi di filosofia, vol. ii., Turin, 1897; and by same author, I dati dell' esperienza psichica, Florence, 1903, concluding chapter.
[53] B. Croce, The History Reduced to the General Concept of Art, 1893 (2nd ed. titled The Concept of History in Relation to the Concept of Art, Rome, 1896); P. R. Trojano, History as a Social Science, vol. i., Naples, 1897; G. Gentile, The Concept of History (in Crivellucci's Historical Studies, 1889); see also F. de Sarlo, The Aesthetic Problem, in Essays in Philosophy, vol. ii., Turin, 1897; and by the same author, The Data of Psychic Experience, Florence, 1903, concluding chapter.
[55] H. Rickert, Die Grenzen der naturwissenschaftlichen Begriffsbildung, Freiburg i. B., 1896-1902.
[55] H. Rickert, The Limits of Scientific Concept Formation, Freiburg i. B., 1896-1902.
XIX
HISTORICAL SKETCHES OF SOME PARTICULAR DOCTRINES
We have reached the end of our history. Having passed in review the travail and doubt through which the discovery of the æsthetic concept was achieved, the vicissitudes first of neglect, then of revival and rediscovery to which it was exposed, the various oscillations and failures in its exact determination, the resurrection, triumphant and overwhelming, of ancient errors supposed to be dead and buried; we may now conclude, without appearing to assert anything unproven, that of Æsthetic in the proper sense of the word we have seen very little, even including the last two centuries' active research. Exceptional intellects have hit the mark and have supported their views with energy, with logic, and with consciousness of what they were doing. It would no doubt be possible to extract many true affirmations leading to the same point of view from the works of non-philosophical writers, art-critics and artists, from commonly received opinions and proverbial sayings; such a collection would show that this handful of philosophers does not stand alone, but is surrounded by a throng of supporters and is in perfect agreement with the general mind and universal common sense. But if Schiller was right in saying that the rhythm of philosophy is to diverge from common opinion in order to return with redoubled vigour, it is evident that such divergence is necessary, and constitutes the growth of science, which is science itself. During this tedious process Æsthetic made mistakes which were[Pg 421] at once deviations from the truth and attempts to reach it: such were the hedonism of the sophists and rhetoricians of antiquity and of the sensationalists of the eighteenth and second half of the nineteenth century; the moralistic hedonism of Aristophanes, of the Stoics, of the Roman eclectics, of the mediæval and Renaissance writers; the ascetic and logical hedonism of Plato and the Fathers of the Church, of some mediæval and even some quite modern rigorists; and finally, the æsthetic mysticism which first appeared in Plotinus and reappeared again and again until its last and great triumph in the classical period of German philosophy. In the midst of these variously erroneous tendencies, ploughing the field of thought in every direction, a tenuous golden rivulet seems to flow, formed by the acute empiricism of Aristotle, the forceful penetration of Vico, the analytical work of Schleiermacher, Humboldt, De Sanctis and others who echoed them with weaker voice. This series of thinkers suffices to remind us that æsthetic science no longer remains to be discovered; but at the same time the fact that they are so few and so often despised, ignored or controverted, proves that it is in its infancy.
We have reached the end of our history. After considering the struggles and uncertainties involved in discovering the concept of aesthetics, the phases of first neglect, then revival and rediscovery that it underwent, the various ups and downs in its precise definition, and the overwhelming resurgence of ancient errors thought to be long gone; we can now conclude, without making any unproven claims, that we have seen very little of aesthetics in the true sense of the word, even with the active research of the last two centuries. Exceptional thinkers have made significant contributions and have passionately supported their views with sound reasoning and awareness of what they were doing. It would certainly be possible to gather many valid statements leading to this perspective from non-philosophical writers, art critics, and artists, along with commonly held beliefs and proverbs; such a collection would highlight that this small group of philosophers is not alone, but is backed by a large number of supporters who align with general consensus and common sense. However, if Schiller was correct in suggesting that the rhythm of philosophy diverges from common opinion only to return with renewed strength, it’s clear that this divergence is essential and forms the basis of scientific progress. Throughout this long process, aesthetics made errors that were simultaneously deviations from the truth and attempts to uncover it: including the hedonism of the sophists and rhetoricians of antiquity, as well as the sensationalists of the eighteenth and later half of the nineteenth century; the moralistic hedonism of Aristophanes, the Stoics, the Roman eclectics, and writers from the medieval and Renaissance periods; the ascetic and logical hedonism of Plato and the Church Fathers, some medieval thinkers, and even some modern strict adherents; and finally, the aesthetic mysticism that emerged with Plotinus and kept reappearing until its significant triumph during the classical period of German philosophy. Amid these variously misguided trends, a slender golden stream seems to flow, shaped by the sharp empiricism of Aristotle, the powerful insights of Vico, the analytical work of Schleiermacher, Humboldt, De Sanctis, and others who echoed them with weaker voices. This group of thinkers serves as a reminder that aesthetic science has already been discovered; yet, the fact that they are so few and often overlooked, dismissed, or disputed, shows that it is still in its early stages.
The birth of a science is like that of a living being: its later development consists, like every life, in fighting the difficulties and errors, general and particular, which lurk in its path on every side. The forms of error are numerous in the extreme and mingle with each other and with the truth in complications equally numerous: root out one, another appears in its stead; the uprooted ones also reappear, though never in the same shape. Hence the necessity for perpetual scientific criticism and the impossibility of repose or finality in a science and of an end to further discussion. The errors which may be described as general, negations of the concept of art itself, have been touched on from time to time in the course of this History; whence it may be gathered a simple affirmation of the truth has not always been accompanied by any considerable recapture of enemy territory. As to what we have called particular errors, it is clear that[Pg 422] when freed from confusing admixture of other forms and divested of fanciful expression, they reduce themselves to three heads, under which they have already been criticized in the first or theoretical part of this work. That is to say, errors may be directed (a) against the characteristic quality of the æsthetic fact; (b) against the specific; (c) against the generic: they may involve denial of the character of intuition, of theoretic contemplation, or of spiritual activity, which together constitute the æsthetic fact. Among the errors which fall into these three categories we are now to sketch in outline the history of those which have had, or have to-day, the greatest importance. Rather than a history it will be a historical essay, sufficient to show that, even in the criticism of individual errors, æsthetic science is in its infancy. If among these errors some appear to be decadent and nearly forgotten, they are not dead; they have not accomplished a legal demise at the hands of scientific criticism. Oblivion or instinctive rejection is not the same thing as scientific denial.
The birth of a science is like the birth of a living being: its later development involves, like any life, tackling the challenges and mistakes, both general and specific, that appear on all sides. The forms of error are incredibly numerous and intertwine with each other and the truth in equally complex ways: remove one, and another pops up in its place; the removed ones can also come back, though never in the same form. This highlights the need for constant scientific critique and the impossibility of rest or finality in a science, as well as the endless nature of discussion. The errors that can be termed general, which deny the very concept of art, have been addressed occasionally throughout this History; thus, it can be understood that a straightforward affirmation of truth hasn’t always led to a significant reclaiming of lost ground. Regarding what we’ve labeled as particular errors, it’s clear that[Pg 422] when stripped of confusing blends with other forms and fanciful expression, they simplify into three categories, which we have already critiqued in the first or theoretical part of this work. In other words, errors can be directed (a) against the distinctive quality of the aesthetic fact; (b) against the specific; (c) against the generic: they may deny the aspect of intuition, theoretical contemplation, or spiritual activity, which together form the aesthetic fact. Among the errors that fit into these three categories, we are now going to outline the history of those that have, or currently have, the most significance. Rather than just a history, it will be a historical essay, enough to demonstrate that, even in the critique of individual errors, aesthetic science is still in its early stages. Even if some of these errors seem to be outdated and nearly forgotten, they are not gone; they haven’t truly passed away at the hands of scientific critique. Forgetting or instinctively dismissing is not the same as scientific rejection.
I
RHETORIC: OR THE THEORY OF ORNATE FORM
Proceeding according to rank in importance, we inevitably head the list of theories for examination with the theory of Rhetoric, or Ornate Form.
Proceeding in order of importance, we naturally start our list of theories with the theory of Rhetoric, or Ornate Form.
It will not be superfluous to observe that the meaning given in modern times to the word Rhetoric, namely, the doctrine of ornate form, differs from that which it had for the ancients. Rhetoric in the modern sense is above all a theory of elocution, while elocution (λέξις, φράσις, ἑρμηνεία, elocutio) was but one portion, and not the principal one, of ancient Rhetoric. Taken as a whole, it consisted strictly of a manual or vade-mecum for advocates and politicians; it concerned itself with the two or the three "styles" (judicial, deliberative, demonstrative), and gave advice or furnished models to those striving to produce certain effects by means of speech.[Pg 423] No definition of the art is more accurate than that given by its inventors the earliest Sicilian rhetoricians, scholars of Empedocles (Corax, Tisias, Gorgias): Rhetoric is the creator of persuasion (πειθος δημιουργός). It devoted itself to showing the method of using language so as to create a certain belief, a certain state of mind, in the hearer; hence the phrase "making the weaker case stronger" (τὸ τὸν ἥττω λόgον κρείττω ποιεῖν); the "increase or diminution according to circumstances" (eloquentia in augendo minuendoque consistit); the advice of Gorgias to "turn a thing to a jest if the adversary takes it seriously, or to a serious matter if he takes it as a jest,"[1] and many similar well-known maxims.
It’s worth noting that the modern interpretation of the word Rhetoric, which refers to the art of elaborate speech, is different from how it was understood in ancient times. Today, Rhetoric is mainly seen as a theory of effective speaking, while in ancient times, elocution (λέξις, φράσις, ἑρμηνεία, elocutio) was just one part of Rhetoric and not its main focus. Overall, ancient Rhetoric was more of a guide or vade-mecum for lawyers and politicians; it dealt with the various "styles" (judicial, deliberative, demonstrative) and provided advice or examples to help speakers achieve specific effects in their communication.[Pg 423] No definition of the art is more precise than that given by its pioneers, the early Sicilian rhetoricians, who were students of Empedocles (Corax, Tisias, Gorgias): Rhetoric is the art of persuasion (πειθος δημιουργός). It focused on demonstrating how to use language to influence beliefs and create certain mental states in the audience; hence the idea of "making the weaker argument stronger" (τὸ τὸν ἥττω λόgον κρείττω ποιεῖν); the concept of "increasing or decreasing based on the context" (eloquentia in augendo minuendoque consistit); Gorgias's advice to "turn something into a joke if the opponent takes it seriously, or make it serious if they treat it as a joke,"[1] and many other well-known principles.
He who acts in this manner is not only æsthetically accomplished, as saying beautifully that which he wishes to say; he is also and especially a practical man with a practical end in view. As a practical man, however, he cannot evade moral responsibility for his actions; this point was fastened upon by Plato's polemic against Rhetoric, that is to say against fluent political charlatans and unscrupulous lawyers and journalists. Plato was quite right to condemn Rhetoric (when dissociated from a good purpose) as blameworthy and discreditable, directed to arouse the passions, a diet ruinous to health, a paint disastrous to beauty. Even had Rhetoric allied herself to Ethics, becoming a true guide of the soul (ψυχαγωγία τις διὰ τῶν λόγον); had Plato's criticism been directed solely against her abusers (everything being liable to abuse save virtue itself, says Aristotle); had Rhetoric been purified, producing such an orator as Cicero desired, non ex rhetorum officinis sed ex academiae spatiis[2] and imposing on him, with Quintilian, the duty of being vir bonus dicendi peritus;[3] yet the unalterable fact remains that Rhetoric can never be considered a regular science, being formed of a congeries of widely dissimilar cognitions.
Anyone who acts in this way is not only good at expressing themselves beautifully; they're also, and more importantly, a practical person with a specific goal in mind. However, as a practical person, they can’t escape moral responsibility for their actions. This was a key point in Plato's criticism of rhetoric, which targeted charismatic political figures, shady lawyers, and opportunistic journalists. Plato was right to criticize rhetoric (when separated from a good purpose) as blameworthy and disreputable, aimed at stirring emotions, a harmful diet, a disastrous form of decoration. Even if rhetoric had aligned with ethics, becoming a true guide for the soul; if Plato's criticism had focused solely on its misuse (since everything except virtue can be misused, as Aristotle says); if rhetoric had been refined, producing an orator like Cicero envisioned, not from the workshops of rhetoricians but from the spaces of the academy[2] and imposing on him, along with Quintilian, the duty of being a good man skilled in speaking;[3] still, the unchangeable fact is that rhetoric can never be regarded as a standard science, as it consists of a mix of vastly different ideas.
It included descriptions of passions and affections, comparisons of political and judicial institutions, theories of the abbreviated[Pg 424] syllogism or enthymeme and of proof leading to a probable conclusion, pedagogic and popular exposition, literary elocution, declamation and mimicry, mnemonic, and so forth.
It included descriptions of passions and feelings, comparisons of political and legal systems, theories of the abbreviated [Pg 424] syllogism or enthymeme, and proof that leads to a likely conclusion, educational and popular explanations, literary expression, public speaking, and imitation, memory techniques, and so on.
The rich and heterogeneous content of this ancient Rhetoric (which reached its highest development in the hands of Hermagoras of Temnos in the second century B.C.) gradually diminished in volume with the decadence of the ancient world and the change in political conditions. This is not the place to dwell on its fortunes in the Middle Ages or its partial replacement by formularies and Artes dictandi (and later by treatises upon the art of preaching), or to quote the reasons given by such writers as Patrizzi and Tassoni for its disappearance from the world of their day;[4] such history would be well worth writing, but would be out of place here. We will merely state that whilst conditions were at work on every side corroding this complex of cognitions, Louis Vives, Peter Ramus and Patrizzi himself were busy criticizing it from the point of view of systematic science.
The diverse and rich content of this ancient Rhetoric (which peaked during the time of Hermagoras of Temnos in the second century B.C.) gradually decreased as the ancient world declined and political conditions changed. This isn't the right time to discuss its status in the Middle Ages or its partial replacement by formularies and Artes dictandi (and later by manuals on preaching), or to mention the reasons offered by writers like Patrizzi and Tassoni for its fading from the world of their time;[4] that history would be fascinating to explore, but it's not relevant here. We will simply note that while various factors were undermining this complex body of knowledge, Louis Vives, Peter Ramus, and Patrizzi himself were actively critiquing it from the perspective of systematic science.
Vives emphasized the confused methods of the ancient treatise-writers, who embraced omnia, united eloquence with morality, and insisted that the orator must be vir bonus. He rejected four-fifths of ancient Rhetoric as extraneous: namely, memory, which is necessary in all arts; invention, which is the matter of each individual art; recitation, which is external; and disposition, which belongs to invention. He retained elocution only, not that which treats of quid dicendum, but of quem ad modum, extending it beyond the three styles or kinds to include history, apologue, epistles, novels and poetry.[5] Antiquity furnishes us with few and faint attempts at such extension; now and then a Rhetorician ventures to suggest that the γένος ίστορικόν and ἐπιστολικόν be included in Rhetoric, and even (in spite of opposition) "infinite"[Pg 425] questions, that is to say merely theoretical questions with no practical application, which amounts to a scientific or philosophical genus;[6] others agreed with Cicero[7] that when one had mastered the most difficult of all arts, forensic eloquence, all else seemed child's-play (ludus est homini non hebeti ...). Ramus and his pupil Omer Talon reproached Aristotle, Cicero and Quintilian with having confused Dialectic and Rhetoric; and they assigned invention and disposition to the former, agreeing with Vives that "elocution" alone should be allowed to Rhetoric.[8] Patrizzi, on the other hand, refused the name of science to either, recognizing them as simple faculties, containing no individual matter (not even the three genera), and differentiating them only by attaching the term Dialectic to the dialogue form and proof of the necessary, and Rhetoric to connected discourse directed to persuasion in matters of opinion. Patrizzi observes that "conjoined speech" is used by historians, poets and philosophers, no less than by orators; and thus approaches the view of Vives.[9]
Vives pointed out the confusing methods of the ancient writers on rhetoric, who covered everything, combined eloquence with morality, and insisted that an orator must be a good person. He dismissed 80% of ancient rhetoric as unnecessary: specifically, memory, which is needed in all arts; invention, which pertains to each specific art; recitation, which is outward; and arrangement, which is part of invention. He only kept elocution, not focusing on what to say, but on how to say it, expanding it beyond the three styles to include history, fables, letters, novels, and poetry.[5] Antiquity offers us few faint attempts at such an extension; occasionally, a rhetorician dares to suggest that the historical and epistolary genres be included in rhetoric, and even (despite opposition) "infinite"[Pg 425] questions, which means merely theoretical questions without practical application, forming a scientific or philosophical category;[6] others agreed with Cicero[7] that once someone mastered the hardest art, forensic eloquence, everything else seemed easy (ludus est homini non hebeti ...). Ramus and his student Omer Talon criticized Aristotle, Cicero, and Quintilian for mixing up dialectic and rhetoric; they assigned invention and arrangement to dialectic, agreeing with Vives that only "elocution" should belong to rhetoric.[8] Patrizzi, however, denied that either deserved the title of science, seeing them as simple faculties that contain no specific content (not even the three genres), and distinguishing them by associating dialectic with dialogue form and proof of necessity, while linking rhetoric to coherent discourse aimed at persuasion in matters of opinion. Patrizzi notes that "connected speech" is used by historians, poets, and philosophers just as much as by orators; thus, he aligns more closely with Vives.[9]
In spite of these opinions the body of rhetorical doctrine continued to flourish in the schools. Patrizzi was forgotten; if Ramus and Vives had some followers (such as Francisco Sanchez and Keckermann), they were generally held up to odium by the traditionalists. In the end, Rhetoric found a supporter in philosophy when Campanella made the following declaration in his Rational Philosophy: "quodammodo Magiae portiuncula, quae affectus animi moderator et per ipsos voluntatem ciet ad quaecumque vult sequenda vel fugienda."[10] Baumgarten owed to it his tripartition of Æsthetic into heuristic, methodology and semeiotic (invention, disposition and elocution), adopted later by Meier. Among Meier's[Pg 426] numerous works is a little book entitled Theoretic Doctrine of Emotional Disturbances in General,[11] considered by him to be a psychological introduction to æsthetic doctrine. On the other hand, Immanuel Kant in his Critique of Judgment observes that eloquence, in the sense of ars oratoria or art of persuasion by means of beautiful appearance and dialectical form, must be distinguished from beautiful speaking (Wohlredenheit); and that the art of oratory, playing upon the weakness of men to gain its own ends, "is worthy of no esteem" (gar keiner Achtungwürdig)[12] But in the schools it flourished in many celebrated compilations, including one by the French Jesuit Father Dominique de Colonne, which was in use until some few decades ago. Even to-day, in so-called Literary Institutions, we come across survivals of ancient Rhetoric, notably in chapters devoted to the art of oratory; and fresh manuals on judicial or sacred eloquence (Ortloff, Whately, etc.[13]) are actually appearing, though rarely, to-day. Still, Rhetoric in the ancient sense may be said to have disappeared from the system of the sciences; to-day no philosopher would dream of following Campanella in dedicating a special section of rational philosophy to Rhetoric.
Despite these opinions, the principles of rhetorical theory continued to thrive in the schools. Patrizzi was forgotten; although Ramus and Vives had a few followers (like Francisco Sanchez and Keckermann), they were generally criticized by traditionalists. Ultimately, Rhetoric found a champion in philosophy when Campanella made the following statement in his Rational Philosophy: "quodammodo Magiae portiuncula, quae affectus animi moderator et per ipsos voluntatem ciet ad quaecumque vult sequenda vel fugienda."[10] Baumgarten based his division of Æsthetic into heuristic, methodology, and semeiotic (invention, arrangement, and expression) on it, a model later adopted by Meier. Among Meier's[Pg 426] many works is a short book titled Theoretic Doctrine of Emotional Disturbances in General,[11] which he regarded as a psychological introduction to aesthetic theory. Meanwhile, Immanuel Kant in his Critique of Judgment notes that eloquence, in the sense of ars oratoria or the art of persuasion through beautiful expression and logical form, should be differentiated from beautiful speaking (Wohlredenheit); and that the art of oratory, which exploits human weaknesses for its own purposes, "is worthy of no esteem" (gar keiner Achtungwürdig)[12] Yet in the schools it thrived in numerous well-known compilations, including one by the French Jesuit Father Dominique de Colonne, which was used until just a few decades ago. Even today, in so-called Literary Institutions, we encounter remnants of ancient Rhetoric, especially in sections dedicated to the art of oratory; and new manuals on judicial or sacred eloquence (Ortloff, Whately, etc.[13]) continue to appear, albeit rarely. Still, Rhetoric in the traditional sense can be said to have vanished from the realm of the sciences; nowadays, no philosopher would consider following Campanella in allocating a specific section of rational philosophy to Rhetoric.
In compensation for this process, the theory of elocution and beautiful speech has been in modern times progressively emphasized and thrown into scientific form. But the idea of such a science is ancient, as we have seen; and equally ancient is the style of exposition, consisting in the doctrine of a double form and the concept of ornate form.
In exchange for this process, the theory of effective communication and eloquent speech has increasingly been highlighted and formalized in a scientific way in modern times. However, the concept of such a discipline is ancient, as we have observed; and the style of presentation, which includes the idea of a dual structure and the notion of an elaborate form, is equally old.
The concept of "ornament" must have occurred spontaneously to the mind as soon as attention was directed to the values of speech by listening to poets reciting[14] or to oratorical contests in public gatherings. It must very early have been thought that the difference[Pg 427] between good speaking and bad, or between that which gave more pleasure and that which gave less, between grave or solemn, and commonplace or colloquial, consisted in something additional superimposed upon the canvas of ordinary speech like an embroidery by a skilful orator. These considerations led the Græco-Roman rhetoricians to adopt the practice, like the Indians, who arrived at the distinction independently, to distinguish the bare (ψιλή) or purely grammatical form from another form containing an addition which they called ornament, κόσμος: ornatum est (Quintilian will serve, as typical of all the rest) quod perspicuo ac probabili plus est.[15]
The idea of "ornament" likely came to mind as soon as people started to really notice the value of speech while listening to poets recite or during public speaking competitions. Early on, it must have been recognized that the difference between good speaking and bad, or between more enjoyable and less enjoyable speech, between serious or formal and ordinary or casual, lay in something extra added to the basic structure of regular speech, much like an intricate embroidery crafted by a skilled speaker. These thoughts led the Greco-Roman rhetoricians, similar to the Indians who reached this distinction independently, to differentiate between the bare (ψιλή) or purely grammatical form and another form that included this enhancement they called ornament, κόσμος: ornatum est (Quintilian is a typical example of the overall idea) quod perspicuo ac probabili plus est.
The notion of ornament as something added on from outside forms the basis of the theory which Aristotle, the philosopher of Rhetoric, gave of the queen of ornaments, Metaphor. According to him the high pleasure aroused by metaphor arises from the collocation of different terms and the discovery of relations between species and genera, producing "learning and knowledge by means of the genus" (μαθησιν καi γνῶσιν διὰ τοῦ γένους), and that easy learning which is the greatest of human pleasures,[16] which amounts to saying that metaphor adds to the concept under consideration a group of minor incidental cognitions, as a kind of diversion and relief and pleasant instruction for the mind.
The idea of ornament as something added from the outside is the foundation of the theory that Aristotle, the philosopher of Rhetoric, proposed about the ultimate ornament, Metaphor. He believed that the intense enjoyment brought on by metaphor comes from the combination of different terms and the discovery of connections between categories, leading to "learning and knowledge through the genus" (μαθησιν καi γνῶσιν διὰ τοῦ γένους), and that simple learning is the greatest of human pleasures,[16] which essentially means that metaphor enhances the idea being considered by adding a collection of smaller, incidental insights, acting as a form of diversion and relief, and providing enjoyable instruction for the mind.
Ornaments were divided and subdivided in a number of different ways. Aristotle (and previously Isocrates, rather differently) classified the ornaments which diversify bare or nude form, under the heads of dialect forms, substitutions and epithets, prolongations, truncations and abbreviations of words, and other departures from common usage, and, finally, rhythm and harmony. Substitutions were of four classes: species for genus; genus for species; species for species; and proportionate.[17] After Aristotle, elocution was especially studied by Theophrastus and Demetrius Phalereus; these rhetoricians and their followers further solidified the classification of ornament[Pg 428] by distinguishing tropes from figures (σχήματα) and dividing figures into figures of speech (scheimata τῆς λέχεως) and of thought (τῆς διανοίας), figures of speech into grammatical and rhetorical, and figures of thought into pathetic and ethic. Substitutions were divided into fourteen principal forms, metaphor, synecdoche, metonymy, antonomasia, onomatopeia, catachresis, metalepsis, epithet, allegory, enigma, irony, periphrase, hyperbaton and hyperbole; each divided into subspecies and contrasted with its relative vice. Figures of speech amounted to a score or so (repetition, anaphora, antistrophe, climax, asyndeton, assonance, etc.); figures of thought to about the same number (interrogation, prosopopœia, ætiopœia, hypotyposis, commotion, simulation, exclamation, apostrophe, aposiopesis, etc.). If these divisions have any value as aids to memory in relation to particular literary forms, considered rationally they are simply capricious, as is evidenced by the fact that many classes of the ornate appear now under the heading of tropes, now of figures; sometimes under figures of speech, then as those of thought, no reason for the alteration is given except the arbitrary caprice of an individual rhetorician which so decrees and disposes. And since one function which may be fulfilled by the rhetorical categories is to point out the divergence between two ways of expressing the same thing, one of which is arbitrarily selected as "proper,"[18] it is easy to see why the ancients defined metaphor as "verbi vel sermonis a propria significatione in aliam cum virtute mutatio," and figure as "conformatio quaedam orationis remota a communi et primum se offerenti ratione."[19]
Ornaments were categorized and broken down in various ways. Aristotle (and earlier Isocrates, in a different manner) categorized the ornaments that enhance plain or simple forms into dialect forms, substitutions and epithets, extensions, reductions and abbreviations of words, alongside other deviations from standard usage, and finally, rhythm and harmony. Substitutions fell into four categories: species for genus; genus for species; species for species; and proportionate.[17] After Aristotle, Theophrastus and Demetrius Phalereus particularly focused on elocution; these rhetoricians and their followers further refined the classification of ornament[Pg 428] by differentiating tropes from figures (σχήματα) and dividing figures into figures of speech (scheimata τῆς λέχεως) and figures of thought (τῆς διανοίας), with figures of speech being split into grammatical and rhetorical, and figures of thought into pathetic and ethical. Substitutions were categorized into fourteen main types, including metaphor, synecdoche, metonymy, antonomasia, onomatopoeia, catachresis, metalepsis, epithet, allegory, enigma, irony, periphrase, hyperbaton, and hyperbole; each was divided into subtypes and compared with its associated vice. Figures of speech totaled around twenty (repetition, anaphora, antistrophe, climax, asyndeton, assonance, etc.); figures of thought were about the same number (interrogation, prosopopoeia, ætiopœia, hypotyposis, commotion, simulation, exclamation, apostrophe, aposiopesis, etc.). If these classifications aid memory regarding specific literary forms, they seem random when viewed logically, as shown by the fact that many ornate categories appear now under tropes, now under figures; sometimes as figures of speech, then as figures of thought, with no clear reason for the change other than the arbitrary choice of an individual rhetorician. And since one role served by rhetorical categories is to highlight the difference between two ways of expressing the same idea, one chosen as "proper,"[18] it's clear why the ancients described metaphor as "verbi vel sermonis a propria significatione in aliam cum virtute mutatio," and figure as "conformatio quaedam orationis remota a communi et primum se offerenti ratione."[19]
So far as we know, antiquity raised no revolt against the theory of ornament or of double form. We do sometimes hear Cicero, Quintilian, Seneca and others saying, Ipsae res verba rapiunt, Pectus est quod disertos facit et vis mentis, Rem tene, verba sequentur, Curam verborum rerum volo esse sollicitudinem, or Nulla est verborum nisi rei cohaerentium virtus. But these maxims did not bear the weighty meanings which we moderns might attach to[Pg 429] them; they were perhaps in contradiction with the theory of ornament, but as the contradiction was unheeded, it was ineffective: they were the protests of common sense, powerless to combat the fallacies of school doctrine. Moreover, the latter was fitted with a safety-valve, a sage contrivance to disguise its inherent absurdity. If the ornate consisted of a plus, in what degree should it be used? if it gave pleasure, must we not conclude that the more it were used, the greater the pleasure derived? would its extravagant use be attended by extravagant pleasure? Herein was peril: instinctively the rhetoricians hastened to the defence, snatching up the first weapon that came to hand, namely, the fitting (πρέπον) Ornament must be used carefully; neither too much too little; in medio virtus; as much as is fitting (ἀλλά πρέπον). Aristotle recommends a style seasoned with "a certain dose" (δεῑ ἃρα κεκρᾶσθαί πως τούτοις.) for ornament should be a condiment, not a food (ἤδυσμα, οὐκ ἒδεσμα). [20] The fitting was a concept quite inconsistent with that of ornament; it was a rival, and enemy, destined to destroy it. Fitting to what? to expression of course; but that which is fitting to expression cannot be called an ornament, an external addition; it coincides with expression itself. But the rhetoricians contented themselves with maintaining peaceful relations between the ornate and the fitting, without troubling to mediate them through a third concept. The pseudo-Longinus alone in answer to an observation of his predecessor Cæcilius that more than two or three metaphors must not be used in the same place, remarked that a larger number ought to be used where passion (τὰ πάθη) rushes headlong like a torrent, carrying with it as necessaries (ὡς ἀναγκαῑον) a multitude of such substitutions.[21]
As far as we know, ancient times didn't rise up against the idea of ornamentation or dual form. Sometimes we hear Cicero, Quintilian, Seneca, and others say, Words themselves capture the things, it's the heart that makes one eloquent and the strength of the mind. Hold on to the matter, and the words will follow. I'm worried that concern for words should be about the things they refer to, or No virtue of words exists unless they are connected to their meaning. However, these sayings didn't carry the heavy meanings that we might associate with them today; they were probably in conflict with the idea of ornament, but since that contradiction went unnoticed, it didn’t have any impact: they were the protests of common sense, unable to challenge the misconceptions of academic doctrine. Furthermore, the latter had a built-in way to mask its inherent absurdity. If ornamentation was a plus, to what extent should it be applied? If it was pleasing, wouldn't we conclude that the more it was used, the more enjoyment it would bring? Wouldn’t excessive use lead to excessive pleasure? This created a danger: instinctively, the rhetoricians rushed to defend themselves, grabbing the first tool available, namely, the appropriate (πρέπον). Ornamentation had to be used cautiously; not too much, not too little; in medio virtus; as much as is appropriate (ἀλλά πρέπον). Aristotle suggested a style seasoned with "a certain dose" (δεῑ ἃρα κεκρᾶσθαί πως), since ornament should be a seasoning, not a main dish (ἤδυσμα, οὐκ ἒδεσμα). [20] The idea of appropriateness was quite inconsistent with that of ornamentation; it was a rival and an enemy, meant to undermine it. Appropriate to what? To expression, of course; but that which fits expression cannot be called an ornament or an external addition; it coincides with the expression itself. Yet the rhetoricians were satisfied with maintaining a peaceful relationship between the ornate and the appropriate, without trying to mediate them through a third concept. Only the pseudo-Longinus, in response to an observation from his predecessor Cæcilius that more than two or three metaphors shouldn’t be used in the same place, noted that a larger number should be used where emotion (τὰ πάθη) rushes in like a torrent, carrying along as essentials (ὡς ἀναγκαῑον) a multitude of such substitutions.[21]
Preserved in the compilations of later antiquity (such as the works of Donatus and Priscian and the celebrated allegorical tract of Marcianus Capella), and in the compendia of Bede, Rhabanus Maurus and others, the theory[Pg 430] of ornament passed to the Middle Ages. Throughout this period Rhetoric, Grammar and Logic continued to form the trivium of the schools. The theory was to some extent favoured in mediæval times by the fact that writers and scholars made use of a dead language; this helped to reinforce the idea that beautiful form was not a spontaneous thing but consisted in an addition or embroidery. Under the Renaissance the theory continued to flourish and was revived by study of the best classical sources; to the works of Cicero were added the Institutiones of Quintilian and the Rhetoric of Aristotle, with the host of minor Latin and Greek rhetoricians, amongst whom was Hermogenes with his celebrated Ideas, brought into fashion by Giulio Camillo.[22]
Preserved in the collections of later antiquity (like the works of Donatus and Priscian and the famous allegorical text by Marcianus Capella), and in the summaries by Bede, Rhabanus Maurus, and others, the theory[Pg 430] of ornament carried over into the Middle Ages. During this time, Rhetoric, Grammar, and Logic continued to make up the trivium of the schools. The theory was somewhat favored in medieval times because writers and scholars used a dead language; this reinforced the idea that beautiful form wasn't something spontaneous, but rather an enhancement or decoration. In the Renaissance, the theory thrived further and was revived through the study of key classical sources; Cicero's works were joined by Quintilian's Institutiones and Aristotle's Rhetoric, along with a number of minor Latin and Greek rhetoricians, including Hermogenes with his famous Ideas, which were popularized by Giulio Camillo.[22]
Even those writers who dared to criticize the organism of ancient Rhetoric left the theory of ornament unassailed. Vives lamented over the "exaggerated subtlety of the Greeks" which had multiplied distinctions to infinity in this matter without diffusing light,[23] but he never took up a definite stand against the theory of ornament. Patrizzi was dissatisfied with the insufficient definition of ornament given by the ancients; but he asserted the existence of ornaments and metaphors as well as seven different modes of "conjoined speech,"—narrative, proof, amplification, diminution, ornament with its contrary, elevation and depression.[24] The school of Ramus continued to entrust Rhetoric with the "embellishment" of thought. Owing to the vast extension and intensification of life and literature in the sixteenth century, it would be easy to quote phrases, as we have done from ancient authors, asserting the strict dependence of speech upon the things it wishes to express, and lively attacks on pedants and pedantic forms and rules for beautiful speech. But what would be the use? The theory of ornament was always in the background, tacitly admitted as[Pg 431] indisputable by all. Juan de Valdés, for instance, makes the following confession of stylistic faith: "Escribo como hablo; solamente tengo cuidado de usar de vocablos que sinifiquen bien lo que quiero decir, y dígolo cuanto más llanamente me es posible, porqué, á mi parecer, en ninguna lengua está bien la afectación." But Valdés also says that beautiful language consists "en que digais lo que quereis con las menos palabras que pudiéredes, de tal manera que ... no se pueda quitar ninguna sin ofender á la sentencia, ó al encarescimiento, ó á la elegancia."[25] Here it seems that amplification and elegance are conceived as extraneous to the meaning or content.—A gleam of truth is visible in Montaigne, who, confronted by the laboured categories into which rhetoricians divide ornament, observes: "Oyez dire Métonymie, Métaphore, Allégorie et aultres tels noms de la Grammaire; semble il pas qu'on signifie quelque forme de langage rare et pellegrin? Ce sont tiltres qui touchent le babil de vostre chambrière."[26] That is to say, they are anything but language remote from the primum se offerens ratio.
Even those writers who dared to criticize the structure of ancient Rhetoric left the theory of ornament unchallenged. Vives lamented the "exaggerated subtlety of the Greeks," which had multiplied distinctions to infinity in this area without bringing any clarity, [23] but he never took a firm stance against the theory of ornament. Patrizzi was unhappy with the vague definition of ornament provided by the ancients; however, he affirmed the existence of ornaments and metaphors as well as seven different types of "conjoined speech"—narrative, proof, amplification, reduction, ornament with its opposite, elevation, and depression. [24] The Ramus school continued to assign Rhetoric the role of "embellishing" thought. Due to the significant expansion and intensification of life and literature in the sixteenth century, it would be easy to quote phrases, as we have done from ancient authors, asserting the strict dependence of speech on the things it aims to express, along with passionate critiques of pedants and pedantic forms and rules for beautiful speech. But what would be the point? The theory of ornament was always lurking in the background, tacitly accepted as[Pg 431] indisputable by everyone. Juan de Valdés, for instance, makes the following confession of stylistic belief: "Escribo como hablo; solamente tengo cuidado de usar de vocablos que sinifiquen bien lo que quiero decir, y dígolo cuanto más llanamente me es posible, porqué, á mi parecer, en ninguna lengua está bien la afectación." Yet Valdés also states that beautiful language consists "en que digais lo que quereis con las menos palabras que pudiéredes, de tal manera que ... no se pueda quitar ninguna sin ofender á la sentencia, ó al encarescimiento, ó á la elegancia." [25] Here it appears that amplification and elegance are viewed as unrelated to the meaning or content. A hint of truth is visible in Montaigne, who, faced with the complicated categories into which rhetoricians divide ornament, remarks: "Oyez dire Métonymie, Métaphore, Allégorie et aultres tels noms de la Grammaire; semble il pas qu'on signifie quelque forme de langage rare et pellegrin? Ce sont tiltres qui touchent le babil de vostre chambrière." [26] In other words, they are anything but language that is distant from the primum se offerens ratio.
The impossibility of upholding the theory of ornament was first noticed during the decadence of Italian literature in the seventeenth century, when literary production became but a play of empty forms, and the convenient, long violated in practice, was abandoned and forgotten even in theory, and came to be looked on as a limit arbitrarily imposed on the fundamental principle of ornamentation. The opponents of that style loaded with conceits which is known as "secentismo" from its prevalence in the seventeenth century (Matteo Pellegrini, Orsi and others) felt the viciousness of the literary production of their day; they were aware that decadence was due to the fact that literature was no longer the serious expression of a content; but they were embarrassed by the reasoning of the champions of bad taste, who were able to demonstrate[Pg 432] that the whole business conformed in every particular with the literary theory of ornament, the common ground of both parties. In vain did the former appeal to the "convenient," the "moderate," the "avoidance of affectation," to ornament as "condiment, not food," and all the other weapons which had sufficed in times when healthy literary production and sound æsthetic taste had automatically corrected faulty theory: the other party replied, there was no reason to be sparing in use of ornament when it lay in masses ready to hand, or to avoid an ostentatious display of wit when one had an inexhaustible supply.[27]
The impossibility of maintaining the theory of ornament was first observed during the decline of Italian literature in the seventeenth century, when writing became just a display of empty forms. The concept of what was "appropriate," which had long been ignored in practice, was completely abandoned, even in theory, and started to be viewed as an arbitrary limit on the basic principle of ornamentation. Critics of the ornate style known as "secentismo," prominent in the seventeenth century (like Matteo Pellegrini, Orsi, and others), recognized the flaws in the literature of their time; they understood that the decline was due to literature no longer being a serious expression of ideas. However, they were caught off guard by the arguments of those who supported bad taste, who could easily show that everything conformed perfectly to the literary theory of ornament, which was the shared ground between both sides. The former group appealed in vain to concepts like "appropriate," "moderate," and "avoiding pretentiousness," emphasizing that ornament should be seen as "a spice, not a meal," along with other arguments that had once sufficed in eras when strong literary production and good aesthetic taste naturally corrected flawed theories. The opposing side countered that there was no need to hold back on ornamentation when it was readily available in abundance, nor to shy away from flaunting one's wit when one had an endless supply.
The same reaction against the abuse of ornament, against "Spanish and Italian conceits" (whose supporters had been Gracian in Spain and Tesauro in Italy), took place in France. "... Laissez à l'Italie De tous ces faux brillants l'éclatante folie"; "Ce que l'on conçoit bien s'énonce clairement. Et les mots, pour le dire, arrivent aisément."[28] Among the sharpest critics of conceits was the Jesuit Bouhours, already quoted, author of the Manière de bien penser dans les œuvres d'esprit. The rhetorical forms were the subject of warm controversy. Orsi, on national grounds the opponent of Bouhours (1703), asserted that all the ornamental devices of wit rested on a middle term and could be reduced to a rhetorical syllogism, and that wit consists of a truth which appears false or a falsehood which appears true.[29] If this controversy produced no great scientific result at the time, at least it prepared the mind for greater liberty; and, as we have remarked elsewhere,[30] it may have influenced Vico, who, in framing his new concept of poetical imagination, recognized that it necessitated a wholesale reconstruction of the theory of rhetoric and the conclusion that its figures and tropes are not "caprices of pleasure" but "necessities of the human mind."[31]
The same backlash against excessive ornamentation, against "Spanish and Italian fancies" (championed by Gracian in Spain and Tesauro in Italy), occurred in France. "... Leave all those false, brilliant ostentations to Italy; what is clear can be easily expressed, and the words to do so come effortlessly."[28] Among the strongest critics of such fancies was the Jesuit Bouhours, previously mentioned, who wrote Manière de bien penser dans les œuvres d'esprit. The forms of rhetoric sparked heated debates. Orsi, a national rival of Bouhours (1703), claimed that all decorative wit relied on a middle term and could be distilled into a rhetorical syllogism, suggesting that wit is a truth that seems false or a falsehood that seems true.[29] While this debate may not have led to significant scientific advancements at the time, it at least opened up minds for greater freedom; and, as noted elsewhere,[30] it might have influenced Vico, who, when developing his new idea of poetic imagination, recognized that it required a complete overhaul of rhetorical theory and concluded that its figures and tropes are not "whims of enjoyment" but "necessities of the human mind."[31]
We find the theory of rhetorical ornament jealously kept intact by Baumgarten and Meier, while in France it was as vigorously assailed by César Chesneau du Marsais, who published in 1730 a treatise on Tropes (the seventh part of his General Grammar)[32] wherein he develops, on the subject of metaphor, the observation already made by Montaigne: indeed he was perhaps inspired by Montaigne, although he does not mention his name. Du Marsais remarks that it is said that figures are modes of speech and turns of expression removed from the ordinary and common; which is an empty phrase, as good as saying "the figured differs from the non-figured and figures are figures and not non-figures." On the other hand it is wholly untrue that figures are removed from ordinary speech, for "nothing is more natural, ordinary and common than figures: more figures of speech are used in the town square on a market-day than in many days of academical discussion"; and no speech, however short, can be composed entirely of non-figurative expressions. And Du Marsais gives instances of quite obvious and spontaneous expressions in which Rhetoric cannot refuse to recognize the figures of apostrophe, congeries, interrogation, ellipsis, prosopopœia: "The apostles were persecuted and suffered their persecutions with patience. What can be more natural than the description given by St. Paul? Maledicimur et benedicimus; persecutionem patimur et sustinemus; blasphemamur et obsecramus. Yet the apostle makes use of a fine figure of antithesis; cursing is the opposite to blessing; persecution to endurance; blasphemy to prayer." But further, the very language of the figure is figured, since it is a metaphor.—But after such acute observations, Du Marsais ends by himself becoming confused and defines figures as "manners of speech differing from others in a particular modification by which it is possible to reduce each one to a species apart, and give a more lively, noble or pleasing effect than[Pg 434] can be gained by a manner of speech expressing the same content of thought without such particular modification."[33]
We find that the theory of rhetorical ornament is closely guarded by Baumgarten and Meier, while in France it was vigorously challenged by César Chesneau du Marsais, who published a treatise on Tropes (the seventh part of his General Grammar) in 1730[32], where he explores metaphor by referencing an idea already noted by Montaigne. He may have been inspired by Montaigne, although he doesn't mention him. Du Marsais points out that figures of speech are often described as expressions and styles that are removed from the ordinary, which is an empty statement, essentially saying "figures are different from non-figures and figures are figures, not non-figures." However, it is entirely false to claim that figures are separate from everyday language, because "nothing is more natural, ordinary, and common than figures: more figures of speech are used in the town square on a market day than in many days of academic debate"; and no speech, however brief, can consist entirely of literal expressions. Du Marsais provides examples of clear and spontaneous phrases where Rhetoric must acknowledge the figures of apostrophe, congeries, questioning, ellipsis, and prosopopoeia: "The apostles were persecuted and endured their trials with patience. What can be more natural than St. Paul's description? Maledicimur et benedicimus; persecutionem patimur et sustinemus; blasphemamur et obsecramus. Yet the apostle employs a striking figure of antithesis; cursing contrasts with blessing; persecution contrasts with endurance; blasphemy contrasts with prayer." Additionally, the very language of the figure is itself figurative because it is a metaphor. After such perceptive observations, Du Marsais ultimately seems to get confused and defines figures as "ways of speaking that differ from others through a specific modification that allows each one to be categorized separately, providing a more vivid, noble, or pleasing effect than[Pg 434] can be achieved by a form of expression conveying the same thought without such specific modification."[33]
But the psychological interpretation of figures of speech, the first stage towards their æsthetic criticism, was not allowed to drop here. In his Elements of Criticism, Home says that he had long questioned whether that part of Rhetoric concerning figures might not be reduced to rational principles, and had finally discovered that figures consist in the passional element;[34] he set himself therefore to analyse prosopopœia, apostrophe and hyperbole in the light of the passional faculty. From Du Marsais and Home is derived everything of value in the Lectures on Rhetoric and belles lettres of Hugh Blair, professor at Edinburgh University from 1759 onwards;[35] published in book form, these lectures had an immense vogue in all the schools of Europe including those of Italy, and replaced advantageously, by their "reason and good sense," works of a much cruder type. Blair defined figures in general as "language suggested by imagination or passion."[36] Similar ideas were promulgated in France by Marmontel in his Elements of Literature.[37] In Italy Cesarotti was contrasting the logical element or "cypher-terms" of language with the rhetorical element or "figure-terms," and rational eloquence with imaginative eloquence.[38] Beccaria, though a shrewd psychological analyst, held to the view of literary style as "accessory ideas or feelings added to the principal in any discourse"; that is, he failed to free himself from the distinction between the intellectual form intended for the expression of the principal ideas, and the literary form, modifying the first by the addition of accessory ideas.[39] In Germany an effort was made by Herder to interpret tropes and[Pg 435] metaphors as Vico had done, that is to say as essential to primitive language and poetry.
But the psychological interpretation of figures of speech, the first step towards their aesthetic criticism, didn’t stop here. In his Elements of Criticism, Home mentions that he had long wondered whether the part of Rhetoric focusing on figures could be reduced to rational principles, and eventually realized that figures rely on emotional elements;[34] so he set out to analyze prosopopoeia, apostrophe, and hyperbole through the lens of emotional faculties. Everything of value in the Lectures on Rhetoric and belles lettres by Hugh Blair, a professor at Edinburgh University from 1759 onward,[35] derived from Du Marsais and Home; when published as a book, these lectures became hugely popular in all schools across Europe, including Italy, and were seen as a better alternative to much cruder works due to their "reason and good sense." Blair defined figures in general as "language suggested by imagination or passion."[36] Similar ideas were expressed in France by Marmontel in his Elements of Literature.[37] In Italy, Cesarotti contrasted the logical aspect or "cipher-terms" of language with the rhetorical aspect or "figure-terms," and rational eloquence with imaginative eloquence.[38] Beccaria, although a keen psychological analyst, maintained the view of literary style as "accessory ideas or feelings added to the principal in any discourse"; in other words, he couldn’t separate the intellectual form meant for expressing the main ideas from the literary form that modifies the first by adding accessory ideas.[39] In Germany, Herder tried to interpret tropes and[Pg 435] metaphors as Vico had, meaning as crucial to primitive language and poetry.
Romanticism was the ruin of the theory of ornament, and caused it practically to be thrown on the scrap-heap, but it cannot be said to have gone under for good or to have been superseded by a new and accurately stated theory. The chief philosophers of Æsthetic (not only Kant, who as we know remained in bondage to the mechanical and ornamental theory; not only Herder, whose knowledge of art seems to have been confined to a little music and a great deal of rhetoric; but such romantic philosophers as Schelling, Solger and Hegel) still retained the sections devoted to metaphor, trope and allegory for tradition's sake, without severe scrutiny. Italian Romanticism with Manzoni at its head destroyed the belief in beautiful and elegant words, and dealt a blow at Rhetoric: but was it killed by the stroke? Apparently not, judging by the concessions unconsciously made by the scholastic treatise-writer Ruggero Bonghi, whose Critical Letters assert the existence of two styles or forms, which at bottom are nothing else than the plain and the ornate.[40] German schools of philology have pretty generally accepted the stylistic theory of Gröber, who divides style into logical (objective) and affective (subjective):[41] an ancient error masked by terminology borrowed from the psychological philosophy in fashion at modern universities. In the same spirit a recent writer rechristens the rhetorical doctrine of tropes and figures by the title "Doctrine of the Forms of Æsthetic Apperception," and divides them into the four categories (the ancient wealth of categories reduced to a paltry four!) of personification, metaphor, antithesis, and symbol.[42][Pg 436] Biese has devoted an entire book to metaphor; but one searches it in vain for a serious æsthetic analysis of this category.[43]
Romanticism led to the downfall of ornament theory, effectively pushing it aside, but it can’t be said to be completely gone or replaced by a well-defined new theory. The main philosophers of Aesthetics (not just Kant, who, as we know, was stuck in the mechanical and ornamental theory; not just Herder, whose understanding of art seemed limited to a bit of music and a lot of rhetoric; but also Romantic philosophers like Schelling, Solger, and Hegel) still kept sections on metaphor, trope, and allegory for the sake of tradition, without critical examination. Italian Romanticism, led by Manzoni, shattered the belief in beautiful and elegant words, striking a blow against Rhetoric: but did it truly die from this? Apparently not, based on the concessions made unconsciously by the scholarly writer Ruggero Bonghi, whose Critical Letters assert the existence of two styles or forms, which fundamentally are just the plain and the ornate.[40] German philology schools have generally adopted Gröber's stylistic theory, which divides style into logical (objective) and affective (subjective):[41] an old mistake disguised with terminology borrowed from the psychological philosophy popular in modern universities. In the same vein, a recent writer has renamed the rhetorical theory of tropes and figures to "Doctrine of the Forms of Aesthetic Apperception," breaking them down into four categories (the rich ancient categories reduced to a meager four!) of personification, metaphor, antithesis, and symbol.[42][Pg 436] Biese has dedicated an entire book to metaphor; however, one searches in vain for a serious aesthetic analysis of this category.[43]
The best scientific criticism of the theory of ornament is found scattered throughout the writings of De Sanctis, who when lecturing on rhetoric preached what he called anti-rhetoric.[44] But even here the criticism is not conducted from a strictly systematic point of view. It seems to us that the true criticism should be deduced negatively from the very nature of æsthetic activity, which does not lend itself to partition; there is no such thing as activity type a or type b, nor can the same concept be expressed now in one way, now in another. Such is the only way of abolishing the double monster of bare form which is, no one knows how, deprived of imagination, and ornate form which contains, no one knows how, an addition on the side of imagination.[45]
The best scientific critique of the theory of ornament can be found scattered throughout De Sanctis's writings. When he taught rhetoric, he preached what he called anti-rhetoric.[44] However, even here, the critique isn't approached from a strictly systematic perspective. We believe that true criticism should be derived negatively from the very nature of aesthetic activity, which doesn’t lend itself to division; there’s no such thing as activity type a or type b, and the same concept can't be expressed one way at one time and another way at a different time. This is the only way to eliminate the dual problem of bare form—somehow stripped of imagination—and ornate form, which somehow includes an addition of imagination.[45]
[2] Cicero, Orat. ad Brut., introd.
[3] Quintilian, Inst. orat. xii. c. i.
[7] De orat. ii. chs. 16-17.
[9] Della rhetorica, dial. 10, and passim.
[14] Aristotle, Rhet. iii. ch. 1.
[15] Quintil. Inst. orat. viii. ch. 3.
[16] Rhet. iii. ch. 10.
[18] See above, pp. 68-69.
[20] Aristotle, Rhet. iii. ch. 2; Poet. ch. 22.
[24] Della rhetorica, dial. 6.
[28] Boileau, Art poétique, i. 11. 43-44, 153-154.
[32] Des tropes ou des différens sens dans lesquels on peut prendre un même mot dans une même langue. Paris, 1730 (Œuvres de Du Marsais, Paris, 1797, vol. i.).
[32] On the different meanings or nuances associated with a single word in the same language. Paris, 1730 (Works of Du Marsais, Paris, 1797, vol. i.).
[34] Elem. of Criticism, iii. ch. 20.
[41] Gustav Gröber, Grundriss d. romanischen Philologie, vol. 1. pp. 200-250, K. Vossler, B. Cellinis Stil in seiner Vita, Versuch einer psychol. Stilbetrachtung, Halle a. S., 1899; cf. the self-criticism of Vossler, Positivismus u. Idealismus in der Sprachwissenschaft, Heidelberg, 1904 (It. trans., Bari, Laterza, 1908).
[41] Gustav Gröber, Outline of Romance Philology, vol. 1. pp. 200-250, K. Vossler, Cellini's Style in His Life, An Attempt at a Psychological Stylistic Analysis, Halle a. S., 1899; cf. Vossler's self-criticism, Positivism and Idealism in Linguistics, Heidelberg, 1904 (Italian translation, Bari, Laterza, 1908).
[43] Biese, Philos, des Metaphorischen, Hamburg-Leipzig, 1893.
II
HISTORY OF THE ARTISTIC AND LITERARY KINDS
The theory of artistic and literary kinds and of the laws or rules proper to each separate kind has almost always followed the fortunes of the rhetorical theory.
The theory of artistic and literary genres and the specific laws or rules for each genre has almost always coincided with the development of rhetorical theory.
Traces of the threefold division into epic, lyric and dramatic are found in Plato; and Aristophanes gives an example of criticism according to the canon of the kinds, particularly that of tragedy.[1] But the most conspicuous theoretical treatment of the kinds bequeathed us by antiquity is precisely the doctrine of Tragedy which forms a large part of the Aristotelian fragment known as the Poetics. Aristotle defines such a composition as an imitation of a serious and complete action, having size,[Pg 437] in language adorned in accordance with the requirements of the different parts, its exposition to be by action and not by narration, and using pity or terror as means to free or purify us from these same passions;[2] he gives minute details as to the six parts of which it is composed, especially the plot and the tragic character. It has been often said, ever since the days of Vincenzo Maggio in the sixteenth century, that Aristotle treated of the nature of poetry, or particular forms of poetry, without claiming to give precepts. But Piccolomini answered that "all these things and other similar ones are shown or asserted with no other purpose but that we may see in what way their precepts and laws must be obeyed and carried out," just as, to make a hammer or saw, one begins by describing the parts of which they are composed.[3] The error of which we take Aristotle as representative lies in transmuting abstractions and empirical partitions into rational concepts: this was almost inevitable at the beginnings of æsthetic reflexion, and the Sanskrit theory of poetry employed the same method independently when, for example, it defines and legislates for ten principal and eighteen secondary styles of drama; forty-eight varieties of hero; and we know not how many kinds of heroines.[4]
Traces of the three types of literature — epic, lyric, and dramatic — can be found in Plato's work; and Aristophanes provides an example of criticism based on these categories, particularly regarding tragedy.[1] However, the most notable theoretical discussion of these types from ancient times is the concept of Tragedy, which makes up a significant portion of Aristotle's fragment known as the Poetics. Aristotle defines this kind of writing as an imitation of a serious and complete action, properly sized,[Pg 437] expressed in language that’s crafted according to the requirements of its different sections, where the story is conveyed through action instead of narration, and that uses pity or fear as a way to release or cleanse us from these same emotions;[2] he provides detailed information about the six components it consists of, especially the plot and the tragic characters. Since the time of Vincenzo Maggio in the sixteenth century, it has often been said that Aristotle discussed the nature of poetry or specific forms of poetry without intending to present rules. But Piccolomini argued that "all these things and other similar concepts are exhibited or stated solely so that we can understand how their rules and laws must be followed and applied,” much like how one would start by detailing the components needed to make a hammer or saw.[3] The mistake attributed to Aristotle lies in transforming abstract ideas and empirical classifications into rational concepts: this transformation was almost unavoidable in the early stages of aesthetic reflection, and the Sanskrit theory of poetry used a similar approach independently when, for example, it defines and legislates ten main and eighteen secondary styles of drama; forty-eight types of heroes; and we don’t even know how many types of heroines.[4]
After Aristotle, the theory of poetic kinds does not seem to have been completely or elaborately developed in antiquity. The Middle Ages may be said to have expressed the doctrine in treatises of the kind known as "rhythmic arts" or "methods of composition." When the Aristotelian fragment was first noticed, it is curious to see the way in which the paraphrase of Averroes distorted the theory of kinds. Averroes conceives tragedy as the art of praise, comedy as that of blame, which amounts to identifying the former with panegyric, the latter with satire; and he believes the peripeteia to be the same thing as antithesis, or the artifice of beginning the description of a thing by describing its opposite.[5][Pg 438] This distortion demonstrates afresh the merely historical character of these kinds and their unintelligibility by the methods of pure logic to a thinker living in times and under customs different from those of the Hellenic world. The Renaissance seized upon Aristotle's text, partly expounded it, partly distorted it and partly thought it out afresh, and thus succeeded in establishing a long list of kinds and sub-kinds rigidly defined and subjected to inexorable laws. Controversy now began over the correct understanding of the unities of epic or dramatic poetry; over the moral quality and social standing proper to the characters in this kind of poem and in that; over the nature of the plot, and whether it includes passions and thoughts, and whether lyrics should or should not be received as true poetry; whether the material of tragedy should be historical; whether the dialogue of comedy may be in prose; whether a happy ending may be allowed in tragedy; whether the tragic character may be a perfect gentleman; what kind and number of episodes is admissible in the poem, and how they should be incorporated in the main plot; and so on. Great anguish was caused by the mysterious rule of catharsis found in black and white in Aristotle's text, and Segni naïvely predicted that tragic poetry would be revived in its perfect spectacular entirety for the sake of experiencing the effect spoken of by Aristotle, that "purgation" which causes "the birth of tranquillity in the soul and of freedom of all perturbation."[6]
After Aristotle, the theory of poetic genres doesn’t appear to have been fully developed in ancient times. The Middle Ages expressed this theory in writings known as "rhythmic arts" or "methods of composition." When the Aristotelian fragment was first discovered, it’s interesting to see how Averroes distorted the theory of genres in his paraphrase. Averroes views tragedy as the art of praise and comedy as the art of blame, which essentially equates the former with praise and the latter with satire. He thinks of peripeteia as the same as antithesis, or the technique of starting the description of something by describing its opposite.[5][Pg 438] This distortion highlights the historical nature of these genres and their incomprehensibility to a thinker from a different time and culture than the Hellenic world. The Renaissance took Aristotle's text, partially explained it, partially twisted it, and partially reinterpreted it, successfully creating a detailed list of genres and sub-genres that were rigorously defined and subjected to strict rules. Arguments arose about the correct interpretation of the unities of epic or dramatic poetry; about the moral character and social status of the characters in different types of poems; about the nature of the plot, whether it should include emotions and thoughts, and whether lyrics should be considered true poetry; if the subject of tragedy should be historical; if comedy's dialogue can be in prose; if a happy ending is acceptable in tragedy; if the tragic character can be a perfect gentleman; what kinds and how many episodes are permissible in the poem, and how they should fit into the main plot; and so on. There was much distress about the enigmatic rule of catharsis found in black and white in Aristotle's text, and Segni naively predicted that tragic poetry would be revived in all its spectacular completeness to achieve the effect Aristotle described as "purgation," which leads to "the birth of tranquility in the soul and freedom from all disturbance."[6]
Amongst the many undertakings brought to a glorious end by the critics and treatise-writers of the sixteenth century, the best known is the establishment of the three unities of time, place and action. One cannot indeed see why they are called unities, for in strictness they could at most be spoken of as shortness of time, straitness of space and limitation of tragic subjects to a certain class of action. It is well known that Aristotle prescribed unity of action only, and reminded his hearers that theatrical custom alone imposed on the action a[Pg 439] time-limit of one day. On this last point the critics of the sixteenth century accorded six, eight, or twelve hours according to individual taste or humour: some of them (amongst them Segni) allowed twenty-four hours, including the night as particularly propitious to assassinations and the other acts of violence which usually form the plot of tragedies; others extended the limit to thirty-six or forty-eight hours. The last, and most curious, unity, that of place, was slowly developed by Castelvetro, Riccoboni and Scaliger until the Frenchman Jean de la Taille joined it as a third to the existing two in 1572, and in 1598 Angelo Ingegneri finally formulated it more explicitly.
Among the many projects that the critics and writers of the sixteenth century praised, the most well-known is the establishment of the three unities: time, place, and action. It’s hard to understand why they’re called unities since they could more accurately be described as a short time frame, a limited space, and the restriction of tragic subjects to a specific type of action. It’s widely recognized that Aristotle only insisted on unity of action and noted that theatrical tradition imposed a time limit of one day on the action. In this regard, the critics of the sixteenth century allowed for six, eight, or twelve hours based on personal preference or mood: some, including Segni, permitted twenty-four hours, considering nighttime particularly suitable for murders and other violent acts that typically drive the plots of tragedies; others pushed the limit to thirty-six or forty-eight hours. The last and most intriguing unity, that of place, was gradually developed by Castelvetro, Riccoboni, and Scaliger until the Frenchman Jean de la Taille added it as a third unity in 1572, and in 1598, Angelo Ingegneri finally defined it more clearly.
The Italian treatises were widely read and regarded as authoritative all over Europe, and awakened the first effort towards a learned theory of poetry in France, Spain. England and Germany. A good representative of his class is Julius Cæsar Scaliger, who has been considered, with some exaggeration, as the true founder of French pseudo-classicism or neo-classicism; as one who (it has been said) "laid the first stone of the classical Bastille." But if he was neither the first nor the only one, he certainly helped greatly to reduce "to a system of doctrines the principal consequences of the sovranty of Reason in works of literature," with his minute distinctions and classifications of kinds, the insurmountable barriers he erected between them, and his distrust of free inspiration and imagination.[7] Scaliger numbers among his descendants (beside Daniel Heinsius) d'Aubignac, Rapin, Dacier and other tyrants of French literature and drama: Boileau turned the rules of neo-classicism into neat verses.
The Italian treatises were widely read and seen as authoritative throughout Europe, sparking the first efforts towards a scholarly theory of poetry in France, Spain, England, and Germany. A notable figure from this group is Julius Cæsar Scaliger, who is often exaggeratedly considered the true founder of French pseudo-classicism or neo-classicism; it has been said that he "laid the first stone of the classical Bastille." While he was neither the first nor the only person to contribute, he certainly played a significant role in organizing "to a system of doctrines the principal consequences of the sovereignty of Reason in works of literature," with his detailed distinctions and classifications of genres, the strict divides he established between them, and his skepticism towards free inspiration and creativity.[7] Scaliger counts among his followers (alongside Daniel Heinsius) d'Aubignac, Rapin, Dacier, and other influential figures in French literature and drama: Boileau transformed the rules of neo-classicism into concise verses.
It has been noticed that Lessing entered the same field; his opposition to the French rules (which was an opposition of rule to rule, in which he had been forestalled by Italian writers, for example by Calepio in 1732) is anything but radical. Lessing maintained that Corneille and other authors had misinterpreted Aristotle, to whose laws even the Shakespearian drama could be shown to[Pg 440] conform;[8] but on the other hand he strongly opposed the abolition of all rules and those who shouted "genius, genius," placing genius above the law and saying that genius makes the law. For the very reason that genius is law, replied Lessing, laws have their value and can be determined: negation of them would entail the confinement of genius to its first trial flights, making example or practice useless.[9]
It has been observed that Lessing entered the same arena; his disagreement with the French rules (which was a dispute between one set of rules and another, where he had been preceded by Italian writers like Calepio in 1732) is far from radical. Lessing argued that Corneille and other authors misinterpreted Aristotle, whose principles even the Shakespearian drama could be shown to[Pg 440] conform to;[8] but on the flip side, he strongly opposed the complete removal of all rules and those who proclaimed "genius, genius," putting genius above the law and claiming that genius creates the law. Lessing replied that precisely because genius is law, laws have their worth and can be defined: rejecting them would limit genius to its initial attempts, rendering example or practice pointless.[9]
But the "kinds" and their "limits" could be maintained for centuries solely by means of infinitely subtle interpretations, analogical extensions and more or less concealed compromises. The Italian Renaissance critics, while working at their Poetics in the style of Aristotle, found themselves confronted with chivalric poetry, and had to make the best of it; this they did by assigning it to a kind of poem not foreseen by antiquity (Giraldi Cintio).[10] Here and there indeed a rigorist was heard protesting that romances were in no way different from heroic poetry, and were only "badly written heroics" (Salviati). And since it was impossible to deny a place in Italian literature to Dante's poem, Iacopo Mazzoni, in his Defence of Dante, overhauled once more the categories of Poetics in order to find a niche for the sacred poem.[11] Farces made their appearance at this time, and Cecchi (1585) declares "Farce is a third novelty, occupying a place between tragedy and comedy ..."[12] The Pastor fido of Guarini was published, neither tragedy nor comedy, but tragicomedy; and discovering no heading among the kinds deduced from moral or civil philosophy suitable for the intruder, Jason de Nores proceeded to rule it out of existence; Guarini made a valiant defence and claimed special protection for his beloved Pastor under a third, or mixed, style, representative of real life.[13] Another[Pg 441] rigorist, Fioretti (Udeno Nisieli) proclaimed the poem "a poetic monster, so huge and deformed that centaurs, hippogriffs and chimæras are comparatively graceful and charming ..., fit to bring a blush to the cheek of the muse, a disgrace to poetry, a mixture of ingredients in themselves discordant, inimical and incompatible";[14] but will this bluster drive the delicious Pastor fido from the hands of lovers of poetry? The same thing occurred in the case of Marino's Adone, described by Chapelain as "a poem of peace" for want of a better definition, though other supporters called it "a new form of epic poem";[15] and the same thing happened again in the case of the comedy of art and musical drama. Corneille, who had called down a furious tempest from Scudéry and the Academicians on the head of his Cid, remarked in his discourse on Tragedy, though basing his position on that of Aristotle, that there was necessity for "quelque modération, quelque favorable interprétation,... pour n'être pas obligés de condamner beaucoup de poèmes, que nous avons vu réussir sur nos théâtres." "Il est aisé de nous accommoder avec Aristote..."[16] he says in another place: a piece of literary hypocrisy which startles by its verbal resemblance to "les accommodements avec le Ciel" of the Tartuffian ethics. The following century saw the accepted kinds augmented by "bourgeois tragedy" and pathetic comedy, nicknamed "lachrymose" by its enemies; de Chassiron[17] attacked, and Diderot, Gellert and Lessing[18] defended the new arrival. In this way the schematism of the kinds continued to suffer violence and to cut a very poor figure; nevertheless, in spite of adversity, it made every effort to retain power even at the sacrifice of dignity: just as an absolute king turns constitutional by force of[Pg 442] circumstance, and chooses the lesser evil of squaring his divine right with the will of the nation.
But the "types" and their "limits" could be upheld for centuries only through extremely subtle interpretations, analogical extensions, and more or less hidden compromises. Italian Renaissance critics, while developing their Poetics in the style of Aristotle, had to deal with chivalric poetry and make the best of it; they did this by categorizing it as a type of poem that wasn’t anticipated by ancient texts (Giraldi Cintio).[10] Occasionally, a strict critic would argue that romances weren’t different from heroic poetry and were simply "poorly written heroics" (Salviati). Since it was impossible to ignore Dante's poem in Italian literature, Iacopo Mazzoni, in his Defence of Dante, revised the categories of Poetics once again to find a place for the sacred poem.[11] During this time, farces emerged, with Cecchi (1585) stating, "Farce is a third novelty, sitting between tragedy and comedy ..."[12] Guarini’s Pastor fido was published as neither tragedy nor comedy, but tragicomedy; and finding no category among those derived from moral or civil philosophy suitable for this intruder, Jason de Nores deemed it nonexistent; Guarini fought back valiantly, claiming special protection for his cherished Pastor under a third or mixed style that represented real life.[13] Another[Pg 441] strict critic, Fioretti (Udeno Nisieli), called the poem "a poetic monster, so vast and distorted that centaurs, hippogriffs, and chimeras are comparatively graceful and charming... it should make the muse blush, a disgrace to poetry, a mix of ingredients that are discordant, hostile, and incompatible";[14] but will this loud protest drive the delightful Pastor fido from the hands of poetry lovers? The same thing happened with Marino's Adone, which Chapelain described as "a poem of peace" for lack of a better term, even though other supporters labeled it "a new form of epic poem";[15] and a similar situation arose with the comedy of art and musical drama. Corneille, who faced a furious backlash from Scudéry and the Academicians over his Cid, noted in his discourse on Tragedy, while drawing on Aristotle's views, that there was a need for "some moderation, some favorable interpretation,... so as not to be forced to condemn many poems that we have seen succeed on our stages." "It is easy for us to get along with Aristotle..."[16] he remarks elsewhere: a piece of literary hypocrisy that is striking for its verbal similarity to "the accommodations with Heaven" of the Tartuffian ethics. The following century saw the accepted types expanded to include "bourgeois tragedy" and pathetic comedy, derisively termed "lachrymose" by its detractors; de Chassiron[17] criticized it, while Diderot, Gellert, and Lessing[18] defended this new arrival. Thus, the rigidity of the genres continued to face challenges and struggled to maintain relevance; nonetheless, despite hardships, it made every effort to cling to power, even at the cost of its dignity: just as an absolute king becomes constitutional due to circumstances and chooses the lesser evil of reconciling his divine right with the will of the people.
This retention of power would have been more difficult had any success attended the attempts at rebellion against all laws, against law in general, which broke out in varying degrees at the end of the sixteenth century. Pietro Aretino made mock of the most sacred precepts: in a prologue to one of his comedies he remarks derisively, "If you see more than five characters on the stage at once, do not laugh; for chains which would fasten water-mills to the river could not hold the fools of to-day."[19]
This hold on power would have been tougher if any of the rebellions against all laws, against law itself, that flared up towards the end of the sixteenth century had been successful. Pietro Aretino mocked the most sacred rules: in the prologue to one of his comedies, he sarcastically says, "If you see more than five characters on stage at once, don’t laugh; because chains that could tie watermills to the river wouldn’t be able to hold today’s fools."[19]
A philosopher, Giordano Bruno, entered the lists against the "regulators of poetry": rules, said he, are derived from poetry: "there are as many genera and species of true rules as there are genera and species of true poets"; such an individualization of kinds dealt them a deathblow. "How then" (asks the interlocutory opponent) "shall veritable poets be recognized?" "By their singing of verse" (answers Bruno); "of that which, being sung, either delights or instructs, or delights and instructs at the same time."[20] In much the same way Guarini defended his Pastor fido in 1588, declaring "the world is the judge of poets; against its sentence there is no appeal."[21]
A philosopher, Giordano Bruno, challenged the "regulators of poetry": he argued that rules come from poetry itself, stating, "there are as many types of true rules as there are types of true poets"; such a categorization effectively dealt them a fatal blow. "How then," asks the opposing interlocutor, "can we identify genuine poets?" "By their ability to create verse," Bruno replies, "which, when sung, either entertains, teaches, or does both at the same time."[20] Similarly, Guarini defended his Pastor fido in 1588, asserting, "the world is the judge of poets; there’s no appeal against its verdict."[21]
Amongst European countries, Spain was perhaps the sturdiest in her resistance to the pedantic theories of the writers of treatises; Spain was the land of freedom in criticism from Vives to Feijóo, from the sixteenth to the middle of the eighteenth century when decadence of the old Spanish spirit allowed Luzán, with others, to introduce neo-classical poetry of Italian and French origin.[22] That rules must change with the times and with actual conditions; that modern literature demands modern poetics; that work carried out contrary to established rule does not signify that it is contrary to all rule or unwilling to submit[Pg 443] itself to a higher law; that nature should give, not receive, laws; that the laws of the three unities are as ridiculous as it would be to forbid a painter to paint a large landscape in a small picture; that the pleasure, taste, approbation of readers and spectators are the deciding element in the long run; that notwithstanding the laws of counterpoint, the ear is the true judge of music; these affirmations and many like them are frequent in Spanish criticism of the period. One critic, Francisco de la Barreda (1622), went so far as to compassionate the strong wits of Italy bound by fear and cowardice (temerosos y acobardados) to rules that hampered them on every side;[23] he may have been thinking of Tasso, a memorable case of such degradation. Lope de Vega wavered between neglect of rules in practice, and obsequious acceptance of them in theory, alleging in excuse for his conduct that he was forced to yield to the demands of the public who paid money to see his plays; he said, "when I write my comedies, I lock and double-lock the door against the precept-mongers, that they may not rise up and bear witness against me"; "Art (that is, Poetics) speaks truth which is contradicted by the vulgar ignorant"; "may the rules forgive us when we are induced to violate them."[24] But a contemporary admirer of Lope's work writes of him that "en muchas partes de sus escritos dice que el no guardar el arte antiguo lo hace por conformarse con el gusto de la plebe ... dicelo por su natural modestia, y porqué no atribuya la malicia ignorante à arrogancia lo que es politica perfeccion."[25]
Among European countries, Spain was perhaps the strongest in resisting the tedious theories of treatise writers. Spain was the land of freedom in criticism from Vives to Feijóo, from the sixteenth to the middle of the eighteenth century when the decline of the old Spanish spirit allowed Luzán and others to introduce neo-classical poetry of Italian and French origin.[22] They believed that rules must change with the times and actual conditions; that modern literature demands modern poetics; that work done against established rules doesn’t mean it’s against all rules or unwilling to adhere to a higher law; that nature should give, not receive, laws; that the laws of the three unities are as absurd as forbidding a painter from creating a large landscape in a small painting; that the pleasure, taste, and approval of readers and spectators are the deciding factors in the long run; that despite the laws of counterpoint, the ear is the true judge of music; these claims and many similar ones are common in Spanish criticism of the time. One critic, Francisco de la Barreda (1622), even expressed sympathy for the sharp minds of Italy, constrained by fear and cowardice (temerosos y acobardados) to rules that restricted them in every way;[23] he might have been thinking of Tasso, a memorable example of such degradation. Lope de Vega fluctuated between ignoring rules in practice and obediently accepting them in theory, claiming that he had to give in to the demands of the public who paid to see his plays; he said, "when I write my comedies, I lock and double-lock the door against the rule-makers, so they cannot rise up and testify against me"; "Art (that is, Poetics) speaks truths that the ignorant vulgar contradict"; "may the rules forgive us when we are compelled to violate them."[24] But a contemporary admirer of Lope's work writes of him that "in many parts of his writings, he claims that he does not follow the ancient art to conform to the taste of the common people... he says this out of his natural modesty, so that the ignorant malice is not attributed to arrogance what is political perfection."[25]
Giambattista Marino also protested "I assert that I have a more thorough knowledge of the rules than have all the pedants in the world; but the only true rule is to know how to break the rules at the right place and time, and to conform with the custom and taste of the day."[26] The drama of Spain, the comedy of art, and other literary novelties of the seventeenth century caused Minturno,[Pg 444] Castelvetro and other rigid treatise-writers of the preceding century to be looked at with contemptuous pity as "antiquaries"; this may be seen in Andrea Perucci (1699), the theorist of improvised comedy.[27] Pallavicino criticized the writers on "the disciplines of beautiful speech" on the ground that they "generally base their precepts on observing by experience what things in writers give pleasure, rather than pointing out what would naturally conform to the particular affections and instincts implanted by the Creator in the souls of men."[28]
Giambattista Marino also argued, "I believe I understand the rules better than all the pedants in the world; but the only real rule is knowing when and where to break the rules, and to align with the customs and tastes of the time."[26] The theater of Spain, the art of comedy, and other literary innovations of the seventeenth century led others like Minturno,[Pg 444] Castelvetro, and other strict theorists from the previous century to be viewed with disdain as "antiquarians"; this is evident in Andrea Perucci (1699), the theorist of improvised comedy.[27] Pallavicino critiqued those writing about "the disciplines of beautiful speech" because they "typically base their advice on observations of what brings pleasure in writers, rather than indicating what would naturally align with the specific emotions and instincts instilled by the Creator in the hearts of people."[28]
A note of distrust towards the fixed kinds may be heard in the Discorso sull' Endimione (1691), wherein Gravina severely blames the "ambitious and miserly precepts" of rhetoricians, and makes the penetrating comment: "No work can see the fight without finding itself confronted by a tribunal of critics specially convened to examine it, and questioned firstly as to its name and nature. Next begins the action which lawyers call prejudicial, and controversy arises as to its status, whether it is a poem, a romance, a tragedy, a comedy, or another of the prescribed kinds. And if the said work have ignored the slightest precept ... they decree forthwith its exile and perpetual banishment. And yet, however they recast and expand their aphorisms, they will never be able to include all the different kinds that can be freshly created by the varied and ceaseless motion of human wit. For this reason I cannot see why we should not free ourselves from this insolent curb on the soaring grandeur of our imaginations, and allow them to follow an open road amongst those immeasurable spaces they are fitted to explore." He remarks on the work of Guidi which forms the subject of his discourse, "I know not whether it be tragedy, comedy, tragicomedy, or anything else invented by rhetoricians. It is a representation of the loves of Endymion and Diana. If those terms have sufficient breadth of extension, they will comprehend this[Pg 445] work; if they have not, let another be framed (a power which may be granted to any one in so unimportant a matter); if no such term can be invented, let us not, for want of a word, deprive ourselves of a thing so beautiful."[29] These remarks have quite a modern ring, but Gravina can hardly have thought out their implications very deeply, for later on he wrote a special treatise on the rules of the tragic kind.[30] Antonio Conti too declared at times his antagonism towards the rules, but he referred to the Aristotelian rules only.[31]
A note of skepticism about fixed genres can be heard in the Discorso sull' Endimione (1691), where Gravina strongly criticizes the "ambitious and greedy rules" of rhetoricians, and makes the insightful observation: "No work can avoid scrutiny without facing a panel of critics specifically gathered to review it, and questioned first about its title and nature. Then the so-called prejudicial action begins, and debates arise about its classification—whether it's a poem, a romance, a tragedy, a comedy, or another of the established genres. And if the work has overlooked the tiniest guideline... they promptly declare its exile and permanent banishment. Yet, no matter how they alter and broaden their maxims, they will never be able to account for all the various types that can be newly created by the endless creativity of human imagination. For this reason, I see no reason why we shouldn't liberate ourselves from this arrogant limitation on the vast potential of our imaginations, and let them traverse an open path through those boundless spaces they are meant to explore." He comments on Guidi's work, which is the focus of his discussion, "I don't know whether it should be classified as a tragedy, comedy, tragicomedy, or anything else invented by rhetoricians. It represents the love story of Endymion and Diana. If those terms are broad enough, they will encompass this[Pg 445] work; if not, let another term be created (a power that should be granted to anyone in such a trivial matter); if no such term can be found, let’s not deprive ourselves of something so beautiful just because we lack the right word."[29] These comments sound quite modern, but Gravina likely didn't consider their implications very thoroughly, as he later wrote a specific treatise on the rules of tragedy.[30] Antonio Conti also sometimes expressed his opposition to the rules, but he only referred to the Aristotelian guidelines.[31]
More courage was displayed by Count Francesco Montani of Pesaro in the polemic roused by Orsi's book against Bouhours; in 1705 he wrote: "I know that there are immutable and eternal rules, founded on such sound good sense and solid reason as will remain unshaken as long as mankind lives. But these rules, whose incorruptibility gives them authority to guide our spirits to the end of time, are rare enough to be counted with the nose, and it seems to me somewhat arbitrary to claim to test and regulate our new works by old laws now wholly abrogated and annulled."[32]
More courage was shown by Count Francesco Montani of Pesaro in the argument sparked by Orsi's book against Bouhours; in 1705 he wrote: "I know that there are unchanging and eternal rules, based on such solid common sense and sound reasoning that they will remain intact as long as humanity exists. But these rules, whose unchanging nature gives them the power to guide our thoughts until the end of time, are rare enough to be counted on one hand, and it seems somewhat arbitrary to claim we should test and regulate our new works by old laws that have now been completely abolished."[32]
In France the rigorism of Boileau was followed by the rebellion of Du Bos, who unhesitatingly declared that "men will always prefer poetry which moves them to that composed according to rule,"[33] and the like heresies. In 1730, De la Motte made war against the unities of time and place, asserting as the most general, and even superior to that of action, the unity of interest.[34] Batteux tended to make free with the rules; and Voltaire, though he opposed De la Motte and declared the three unities to be the "three great laws of good sense," uttered some bold sentiments in his Essay on Epic Poetry, and it was he who remarked that "tous les genres sont bons hors le genre ennuyeux," and that the best kind is "celui qui est le mieux traité." Diderot was in certain respects a forerunner of Romanticism, and with him must be mentioned[Pg 446] Friedrich Melchior Grimm, who was influenced by him. A breath of liberty was wafted into Italy by Metastasio, Bettinelli, Baretti and Cesarotti: in 1766 Buonafede notes in his Epistola della libertà poetica that when erudite persons "define epic poetry, or comedy, or odes, they ought to frame as many definitions as there are compositions and authors."[35] In Germany the first to rise in rebellion against the rules (opposing Gottsched and his disciples) were the representatives of the Swiss school.[36] In England, after examining the definitions by which critics endeavoured to distinguish epic poetry from other compositions, Home wrote, "It affords no little diversion to watch so many profound critics hunting after that which does not exist. They presuppose—without shadow of proof—that there exists a precise criterion by which to distinguish epic poetry from all other kinds of composition. But literary compositions melt one into another like colours: and if in their stronger shades it is easy to recognize them, they are susceptible of such variety and of so many different forms that it is impossible to say where one ends and another begins."[37]
In France, Boileau's strictness was challenged by Du Bos, who boldly stated that "people will always prefer poetry that moves them to poetry written by the rules,"[33] and similar heresies. In 1730, De la Motte criticized the unities of time and place, claiming that the unifying interest was the most fundamental and even more important than action.[34] Batteux tended to disregard the rules; Voltaire, while opposing De la Motte and asserting that the three unities were the "three great laws of common sense," expressed some daring ideas in his Essay on Epic Poetry, famously declaring that "all genres are good except the boring genre," and that the best one is "the one that's treated best." Diderot was, in some ways, a precursor to Romanticism, and alongside him, Friedrich Melchior Grimm, who was influenced by him, should be mentioned. A breath of freedom reached Italy through Metastasio, Bettinelli, Baretti, and Cesarotti: in 1766, Buonafede noted in his Epistola della libertà poetica that when learned individuals "define epic poetry, or comedy, or odes, they should create as many definitions as there are compositions and authors."[35] In Germany, the first to rebel against the rules (opposing Gottsched and his followers) were representatives of the Swiss school.[36] In England, after examining the definitions critics used to differentiate epic poetry from other forms, Home remarked, "It's quite entertaining to see so many serious critics searching for something that doesn't exist. They assume—without any evidence—that there is a precise standard to differentiate epic poetry from all other types of writing. But literary works blend into one another like colors: and while it's easy to identify them in their stronger shades, they are capable of such variety and so many different forms that it's impossible to pinpoint where one ends and another begins."[37]
Literary thought between the late eighteenth and the first decades of the nineteenth century, that is to say from" the period of genius" to that of romanticism properly so called, rose in rebellion against separate individual rules and against all rules as such. But to describe the battles fought, and their more important episodes; to recount the names of captains victorious or discomfited, or to deplore the excesses committed by the conquerors, is no part of our present task. Upon the ruins of the strict kinds, the "genres tranchés" beloved by Napoleon[38] (a Romanticist in the art of war, but a Classicist in poetry), flourished the drama, the romance and every other mixed kind: upon the ruins of the three unities, flourished the unity of ensemble. Italy made her protest[Pg 447] against rules of style in Berchet's famous Lettera semiseria di Grisostomo (1816); and France made hers somewhat later in Victor Hugo's preface to Cromwell (1827). Henceforth men discussed not the kinds, but Art. What is the unity of ensemble but the demand of art itself, which is always an ensemble, a synthesis? What else is the principle, introduced by August Wilhelm Schlegel and adopted by Manzoni and other Italian romanticists, to the effect that form of component parts must be "organic not mechanical, resulting from the nature of the subject and its interior development ... not from the impress of an external and extraneous stamp"?[39]
Literary thinking from the late 18th century to the early 19th century, that is, from the time of "genius" to true romanticism, rebelled against individual rules and all rules in general. However, detailing the fights that took place and their key moments; listing the names of both victorious and defeated leaders, or lamenting the excesses of the winners, isn't the focus of our current task. On the remains of strict genres, the "genres tranchés" favored by Napoleon (a Romanticist in warfare but a Classicist in poetry), the drama, novel, and other mixed forms thrived: on the remnants of the three unities, the unity of ensemble flourished. Italy voiced its objection to stylistic rules in Berchet's famous "Lettera semiseria di Grisostomo" (1816); and France expressed its own some years later in Victor Hugo's preface to "Cromwell" (1827). From then on, discussions centered not on genres but on Art. What is the unity of ensemble but the essence of art itself, which is always an ensemble, a synthesis? What else does the principle, introduced by August Wilhelm Schlegel and adopted by Manzoni and other Italian romantics, mean when it states that the form of components must be "organic not mechanical, resulting from the nature of the subject and its inner development... not from the imprint of an external and foreign stamp"?
But it would be quite wrong to suppose that this victory over the rhetoric of kinds was either the cause or the consequence of a final victory over its philosophical presuppositions. In pure theory, none of the critics above named wholly abandoned the kinds and the rules. Berchet admitted four elementary forms, that is four fundamental kinds, in poetry; lyrical, didactic, epic and dramatic, claiming for the poet only the right of "uniting and fusing together the elementary forms in a thousand fashions."[40] Manzoni's only real quarrel was with those rules "founded on special facts instead of on general principles; on the authority of rhetoricians instead of reason."[41] Even De Sanctis was satisfied with a concept somewhat vague, though true enough at bottom: "the most important rules are not those capable of being applied to every content, but those which draw their force ex visceribus caussæ, from the very heart of the content itself."[42] Even more diverting than the spectacle which had delighted Home, is the sight of German philosophy according the honour of a dialectical deduction to the empirical classification of kinds. We shall give two examples, each representing one extreme end of the chain:
But it would be completely wrong to think that this triumph over the rhetoric of categories was either the cause or the result of a final win over its philosophical assumptions. In theory, none of the critics mentioned above fully abandoned the categories and the rules. Berchet acknowledged four basic forms, which are four fundamental categories in poetry: lyrical, didactic, epic, and dramatic, claiming that the poet only has the right to "combine and merge the basic forms in countless ways."[40] Manzoni's main issue was with those rules "based on specific facts instead of general principles; on the authority of rhetoricians instead of reason."[41] Even De Sanctis was okay with a concept that was somewhat vague but fundamentally true: "the most important rules aren't those that can be applied to every content, but those that draw their strength ex visceribus caussæ, from the very essence of the content itself."[42] Even more entertaining than the spectacle that had pleased Home is the view of German philosophy attributing the honor of a dialectical deduction to the empirical classification of categories. We will provide two examples, each representing one extreme end of the chain:
Schelling at the beginning of the century (1803), and Hartmann[Pg 448] at the end (1890). One section of Schelling's Philosophy of Art is devoted to "the construction of individual poetic kinds"; in it he remarks that were he to follow the historical order, Epic would come first; whereas in the scientific order the Lyric occupies the first place: indeed, if poetry is the representation of the infinite in the finite, the Lyric, in which difference prevails (the finite, the subject), is its first moment, corresponding with the first power of the ideal series, reflexion, knowledge, consciousness, whereas Epic corresponds with the second power, action.[43] From Epic, which is par excellence the objective kind (as being the identity of subjective and objective), derive the Elegy and the Idyl if subjectivity be placed in the object and objectivity in the poet: if objectivity be placed in the object and subjectivity in the poet, didactic poetry results.[44] To these differentiations of the Epic, Schelling adds the romantic or modern Epic, the poem of chivalry; the novel; and the experiments in an epic of ordinary life such as the Luisa of Voss and the Hermann and Dorothea of Goethe; and, co-ordinate with all the foregoing, the Comedia of Dante, "an epic kind in itself" (eine epische Gattung für sich). Finally, from the union on a higher plane of Lyric with Epic, liberty with necessity, arises the third form, the Drama, the reconciliation of antitheses in a totality, "supreme incarnation of the essence and the in-itself of all art."[45]
Schelling at the start of the century (1803), and Hartmann[Pg 448] at the end (1890). One section of Schelling's Philosophy of Art focuses on "the construction of individual poetic forms"; in it, he notes that if he were to follow the historical order, Epic would come first; whereas in the scientific order, the Lyric takes the lead: indeed, if poetry represents the infinite within the finite, the Lyric, where difference prevails (the finite, the subject), is its initial instance, aligning with the first power of the ideal series—reflection, knowledge, consciousness—while the Epic corresponds to the second power, action.[43] From Epic, which is par excellence the objective type (as it embodies the identity of the subjective and objective), we derive the Elegy and the Idyl if subjectivity is placed in the object and objectivity in the poet: if objectivity is placed in the object and subjectivity in the poet, didactic poetry results.[44] To these distinctions of the Epic, Schelling adds the romantic or modern Epic, the poem of chivalry; the novel; and experiments in an epic of everyday life such as Voss's Luisa and Goethe's Hermann and Dorothea; and alongside all of these, Dante's Comedia, "an epic form in itself" (eine epische Gattung für sich). Finally, from the higher union of Lyric with Epic, freedom with necessity, arises the third form, the Drama, the reconciliation of opposites in a totality, "the ultimate embodiment of the essence and the reality of all art."[45]
In Hartmann's Philosophy of the Beautiful, poetry is divided into spoken poetry and read poetry. The former is subdivided into Epic, Lyric and Dramatic, with further subdivisions of Epic into plastic Epic, or strictly epic Epic, and pictorial or lyrical Epic; of Lyric into epical Lyric, lyrical Lyric and dramatic Lyric; of Dramatic into lyrical Drama, epic Drama and dramatic Drama. Read poetry (Lese poesie) is again subdivided into predominantly epical, lyrical or dramatic form with tertiary partitions of the affecting, the comic, the tragic and humorous; and into poems "to be read at a sitting" (like the short story) or[Pg 449] to be taken up again and again (like the novel).[46]
In Hartmann's Philosophy of the Beautiful, poetry is classified into spoken and read poetry. Spoken poetry is further divided into Epic, Lyric, and Dramatic, with Epic broken down into plastic Epic, or strictly epic Epic, and pictorial or lyrical Epic; Lyric split into epical Lyric, lyrical Lyric, and dramatic Lyric; and Dramatic categorized as lyrical Drama, epic Drama, and dramatic Drama. Read poetry (Lese poesie) is again divided into mainly epical, lyrical, or dramatic forms, with further subdivisions including the affecting, the comic, the tragic, and the humorous; and into poems "to be read at a sitting" (like a short story) or[Pg 449] to be revisited repeatedly (like a novel).[46]
Without these highly philosophical trivialities the divisions of kinds still wander through the books called Institutions of Literature, written by philologists and men of letters, and the ordinary school-books of Italy, France and Germany; and psychologists and philosophers still persist in writing about the Æsthetic of the tragic, of the comic and of the humorous.[47] The objectivity of literary kinds is frankly maintained by Ferdinand Brunetière, who looks on literary history as "the evolution of kinds,"[48] and gives sharply defined form to a superstition which, seldom confessed so truthfully or applied so rigorously, survives to contaminate modern literary history.[49]
Without these highly philosophical trivialities, the categories of types still meander through the books called Institutions of Literature, written by philologists and literati, as well as the standard textbooks of Italy, France, and Germany; and psychologists and philosophers continue to write about the aesthetics of the tragic, comic, and humorous.[47] Ferdinand Brunetière clearly maintains the objectivity of literary types, viewing literary history as "the evolution of types,"[48] and gives a sharply defined shape to a superstition that, rarely acknowledged so honestly or applied so strictly, endures to taint modern literary history.[49]
[2] Poet. ch. 6
[3] Annotazioni, introd.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Notes, introd.
[7] Lintilhac, Un Coup d'état, etc., p. 543.
[8] Hamburg. Dramat. Nos. 81, 101-104.
[9] Op. cit. Nos. 96, 101-104.
[12] G. M. Cecchi, prologue to Romanesca, 1585.
[19] Prologue to the Cortigiana, 1534.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Prologue to the Cortigiana, 1534.
[30] Della tragedia, 1715 (ibid. vol. i.).
[31] Prose e poesie, cit., pref. and passim.
[33] Réflexions, cit. sect. 34.
[34] Discours sur la tragédie, 1730.
[35] Opuscoli of Agatopisto Cromaziano, Venice, 1797.
[36] Danzel, Gottsched, p. 206 seqq.
[41] Lettera sul romanticismo, ibid. p. 280.
[43] Philos, d. Kunst, pp. 639-645.
[44] Op. cit. pp. 657-659.
[45] Op. cit. p. 687.
[48] See his other works, L'évolution des genres dans l'histoire de la littérature, Paris, 1890 seqq., and Manuel de l'hist. de la littér. française, ibid., 1898.
[48] Check out his other works, The Evolution of Genres in the History of Literature, Paris, 1890 and following, and Guide to the History of French Literature, ibid., 1898.
III
THE THEORY OF THE LIMITS OF THE ARTS
To Lessing must be ascribed the merit and the sole glory of having discovered that every art has its special character and inviolable limits. But his merit lies not in his own theory, which, in itself, is scarcely tenable,[1] but in having, though by an error, aroused discussion of a highly important æsthetical point till then wholly overlooked. After some slight notice from Du Bos and Batteux, some preparation of the field by Diderot[2] and Mendelssohn,[3] and long disquisitions by Meier and other Wolffians upon natural and conventional symbols,[4] Lessing[Pg 450] was the first to raise clearly the question of the value attaching to the distinction between the various arts. Antiquity, the Middle Ages and the Renaissance had enumerated the arts according to denominations of current phraseology, and had composed numbers of technical hand-books distinguishing major and minor arts; but in Aristoxenus or Vitruvius, Marchetto da Padova or Cennino Cennini, Leonardo da Vinci or Leon Battista Alberti, Palladio or Scamozzi, it would be vain to look for the problem proposed by Lessing, for the spirit of these technical treatise-writers is entirely different. Some rudiments of the question may be detected in the comparisons made, and the questions of precedence raised, between poetry and painting or painting and sculpture, to be found now and then in stray paragraphs of their books (Leonardo da Vinci pressed the claims of painting, Michæl Angelo those of sculpture): the theme eventually became a favourite one for academic discussion, and was not despised by Galileo himself.[5]
To Lessing belongs the credit and the exclusive recognition for realizing that each art form has its unique character and unbreakable boundaries. His contribution isn't just his personal theory, which is barely defensible,[1] but rather that he sparked a discussion about a crucial aesthetic point that had been completely ignored until then. After some initial mentions by Du Bos and Batteux, with some groundwork laid by Diderot[2] and Mendelssohn,[3] and extensive discussions by Meier and other Wolffians about natural and conventional symbols,[4] Lessing[Pg 450] was the first to clearly raise the question of the significance of the differences among the various arts. The ancients, the Middle Ages, and the Renaissance listed the arts using contemporary terminology and created numerous technical manuals that distinguished major and minor arts; however, looking for the issue raised by Lessing in Aristoxenus, Vitruvius, Marchetto da Padova, Cennino Cennini, Leonardo da Vinci, Leon Battista Alberti, Palladio, or Scamozzi would be pointless, as the focus of these technical writers is completely different. Some basics of the topic can be found in the comparisons made and the precedence questions raised between poetry and painting or between painting and sculpture, scattered throughout their texts (Leonardo da Vinci advocated for painting, while Michelangelo championed sculpture): the subject eventually became a popular one for academic debate and was even acknowledged by Galileo himself.[5]
Lessing was induced to raise the question in the attempt to controvert the strange views of Spence concerning the close union between painting and poetry among the ancients, and of Count Caylus, who held that the excellence of a poem must be judged by the number of subjects it offers to the brush of the painter. He was further instigated by the comparisons between poetry and painting upon which were commonly founded the most ridiculous rules for tragedy: the maxim Ut pictura poësis, whose original motive was to emphasize the representative or imaginative character of poetry, and the community of nature among the arts, had been converted by superficial interpretation into a defence of the most vicious intellectualistic and realistic prejudices. Lessing argued in this wise: "If painting in its imitations employs precisely a medium or symbol different from that of poetry (the former employing spatial forms and colours, the latter temporal articulated sounds), since the symbol must certainly be in close relation with that[Pg 451] which is signified, coexistent symbols can only express coexistent objects or parts of objects, and consecutive symbols can only express consecutive objects or parts of objects. Objects mutually coexistent, or having mutually coexistent parts, are called bodies. Bodies, then, through their quality of visibility, are the true objects of painting. Objects successively consecutive amongst themselves, or whose parts are consecutive, are called in general actions. Actions, then, are the suitable objects of poetry." Painting, undoubtedly, may represent action, but only by means of bodies which indicate it; and poetry may represent bodies, but only by indicating them by means of actions. When a poet using language, i.e. arbitrary symbols, sets himself to describe bodies, he is no longer a poet but a prose-writer, since a true poet only describes bodies by the effect they produce on the soul.[6] Retouching and developing this distinction, Lessing described action or movement in a picture as an addition made by the imagination of the beholder; so true is this, says he, that animals perceive nothing save immobility in a picture. He further studied the various unions of arbitrary with natural symbols, such as that of poetry with music (in which the former is subordinate to the latter), of music with dancing, of poetry with dancing, and of music and poetry with dancing (union of arbitrary consecutive audible symbols with natural visible symbols): of the pantomime of antiquity (union of arbitrary consecutive visible symbols with natural consecutive visible symbols): of the language of the dumb (the only art that employs arbitrary consecutive visible symbols): and, lastly, of imperfect unions, such as that of painting with poetry. If not every use to which language is put is poetic, Lessing holds that not every use of natural coexistent signs is pictorial: painting, like language, has its prose. Prosaic painters are those who represent consecutive objects notwithstanding the character of coexistence in their signs, allegorical painters those who make arbitrary use of natural signs, and those who pretend to represent the invisible or[Pg 452] the audible by means of the visible. Desirous of preserving the naturalness of symbolism, Lessing ended by condemning the custom of painting objects on a diminished scale, and concludes: "I think that the aim of an art should be that only to which it is specially adapted, not that which can be performed equally well by other arts. I find in Plutarch a comparison which illustrates this admirably: he who would split wood with a key and open the door with an axe not only spoils both utensils but deprives himself of the unity of each alike."[7]
Lessing was prompted to raise the issue in an effort to challenge Spence's unusual views about the close relationship between painting and poetry in ancient times, and Count Caylus's belief that the quality of a poem should be judged by the number of subjects it presents to a painter. He was also motivated by the comparisons made between poetry and painting that led to the most absurd rules for tragedy: the saying Ut pictura poësis, which originally aimed to highlight the representational or imaginative nature of poetry and the shared nature among the arts, had been misinterpreted into a justification of misguided intellectual and realistic beliefs. Lessing argued: "If painting uses a different medium or symbol than poetry (the former using spatial shapes and colors, while the latter uses time-related sounds), since the symbols must have a close connection with what they represent, symbols existing at the same time can only express objects or parts of objects that also exist at the same time, and symbols expressing sequences can only depict objects or parts of objects that are sequential. Objects that exist together, or have parts that exist together, are called bodies. Therefore, bodies, because they can be seen, are the true subjects of painting. Objects that are sequential or whose parts are sequential are generally called actions. Thus, actions are the appropriate subjects of poetry." Painting can represent action, but only by using bodies that indicate it; poetry can represent bodies, but only by indicating them through actions. When a poet describes bodies using language, i.e. arbitrary symbols, he stops being a poet and becomes a prose writer because a true poet describes bodies through the impact they have on the soul.[6] Expanding on this distinction, Lessing described action or movement in a painting as something added by the viewer's imagination; he noted that animals perceive only stillness in a painting. He also explored various combinations of arbitrary and natural symbols, such as poetry with music (where poetry is subordinate to music), music with dance, poetry with dance, and the combination of music and poetry with dance (the combination of arbitrary consecutive audible symbols with natural visible symbols); the pantomime of antiquity (the combination of arbitrary consecutive visible symbols with natural consecutive visible symbols); the language of the deaf (the only art that uses arbitrary consecutive visible symbols); and finally, imperfect combinations like that of painting with poetry. While not every application of language is poetic, Lessing argued that not every use of natural coexisting signs is pictorial: painting, like language, has its prose. Prosaic painters depict sequential objects despite the coexistence of their signs; allegorical painters make arbitrary use of natural signs; and those who try to represent the invisible or the audible through the visible. In an effort to maintain the naturalness of symbolism, Lessing criticized the practice of painting objects on a smaller scale and concluded: "I believe that the goal of an art should be limited to what it is specifically suited for, not to what can be equally accomplished by other arts. I found an excellent comparison in Plutarch: the person who tries to split wood with a key and uses an axe to open the door not only damages both tools but also loses the unique benefits of each."
The principle of limitations or of the specific character of individual arts, as laid down by Lessing, occupied the attention of philosophers in later days, who, without discussing the principle itself, employed it in classifying the arts and arranging them in series.
The principle of limitations or the specific nature of individual arts, as established by Lessing, sparked the interest of later philosophers who, without debating the principle itself, used it to classify the arts and organize them into sequences.
Herder here and there continued Lessing's examination in his fragment on Plastic (1769);[8] Heydenreich wrote a treatise (1790) on the limits of the six arts (music, dance, figurative arts gardening, poetry and representative art), and criticized the clavecin oculaire of Father Castel, a contrivance for the combination of colours which should act in the same way as the series of musical notes in harmony and melody,[9] Kant appealed to the analogy of a speaking man, and classified the arts according to speech, gesture and tone as arts of speech, figurative arts, and arts producing a mere play of sensations (mimicry and colouring).[10]
Herder continued Lessing's analysis in his piece on Plastic (1769);[8] Heydenreich published a paper (1790) on the limits of the six arts (music, dance, visual arts, gardening, poetry, and representational art), and critiqued the clavecin oculaire by Father Castel, a device meant to combine colors in the same way that musical notes work in harmony and melody,[9] Kant used the analogy of a speaking person and categorized the arts based on speech, gesture, and tone into arts of speech, visual arts, and arts that simply create a play of sensations (like mimicry and coloring).[10]
Schelling differentiated the artistic identity according as it consisted in the infusion of the infinite into the finite, or of the finite into the infinite (ideal art or real art): into poetry and art proper. Under the heading of real arts he included the figurative arts, music, painting, plastic (which comprehended architecture, bas-relief and sculpture): in the ideal series were the three corresponding forms of poetry, lyrical, epical and dramatic.[11]
Schelling distinguished artistic identity based on whether it involved infusing the infinite into the finite, or the finite into the infinite (ideal art or real art): into poetry and art itself. Under real arts, he included the visual arts, music, painting, and sculpture (which encompassed architecture, bas-relief, and sculpture); in the ideal category were the three corresponding forms of poetry: lyrical, epic, and dramatic.[11]
With a similar[Pg 453] method, Solger placed poetry, the universal art, side by side with art strictly so called, which is either symbolical (sculpture) or allegorical (painting), and, in either case, is a union of concepts and bodies: if you take corporality without concept, you have architecture; if concept without matter, music.[12] Hegel makes poetry the bond of union between the two extremes of figurative art and of music.[13]
With a similar[Pg 453] approach, Solger placed poetry, the universal art, alongside the art strictly defined as such, which is either symbolic (like sculpture) or allegorical (like painting), and in both cases, involves a combination of concepts and forms: if you have physicality without concept, you get architecture; if you have concept without physicality, you get music.[12] Hegel sees poetry as the connection between the two extremes of visual art and music.[13]
We have already seen how Schopenhauer destroyed the accepted limitations of art and built them up again, following the order of the ideas which they represent.[14] Herbart clung to Lessing's two groups, simultaneous arts and successive arts, and defined the former as "permitting themselves to be inspected from every side," the latter as "rejecting complete investigation and remaining in semi-darkness": in the first group he placed architecture, plastic, church music and classical poetry; in the second ornamental gardening, painting, secular music and romantic poetry.[15]
We’ve already seen how Schopenhauer broke down the accepted boundaries of art and then rebuilt them based on the ideas they represent.[14] Herbart stuck to Lessing’s two categories, simultaneous arts and successive arts, defining the first as “able to be viewed from every angle,” and the second as “not allowing full examination and remaining partially hidden”: in the first category, he included architecture, sculpture, church music, and classical poetry; in the second, he included decorative gardening, painting, secular music, and romantic poetry.[15]
Herbart was implacable against those who look in one art for the perfections of another; who "look on music as a sort of painting, painting as poetry, poetry as an elevated plastic and plastic as a species of æsthetic philosophy,"[16] while admitting that a concrete work of art, such as a picture, may contain elements of the picturesque, the poetic and other kinds, held together by the skill of the artist.[17]
Herbart was unforgiving toward those who expect one art to embody the qualities of another; who "see music as a form of painting, painting as poetry, poetry as a higher form of sculpture, and sculpture as a type of aesthetic philosophy,"[16] while acknowledging that a tangible artwork, like a painting, can incorporate aspects of the picturesque, the poetic, and other forms, all unified by the artist's expertise.[17]
Weisse divided the arts into three triads, intended to recall the nine Muses.[18] Zeising invented-a cross-division into figurative arts (architecture, sculpture, painting), musical arts (instrumental music, song, poetry), and arts of mimicry (dance, musical mimicry, representative art), and into macrocosmic arts (architecture, instrumental music, dance), microcosmic arts (sculpture, song, musical mimicry) and historical arts (painting, poetry and representative art).[19]
Weisse categorized the arts into three groups, meant to evoke the nine Muses.[18] Zeising created a different classification that included figurative arts (architecture, sculpture, painting), musical arts (instrumental music, song, poetry), and arts of mimicry (dance, musical mimicry, representative art), as well as macrocosmic arts (architecture, instrumental music, dance), microcosmic arts (sculpture, song, musical mimicry), and historical arts (painting, poetry, and representative art).[19]
Vischer classified them according to[Pg 454] the three forms of imagination (figurative, sensuous and poetic), into objective arts (architecture, plastic and painting), a subjective art (music) and an objective-subjective art[20] (poetry). Gerber proposed to recognize a special "art of language" (Sprachkunst), distinguishable alike from prose and poetry and consisting in the expression of simple movements of the soul. Such an art would correspond with plastic in the following scheme: arts of the eye—(a) architecture, (b) plastic, (c) painting; arts of the ear—(a) prose, (b) the art of language, (c) poetry.[21]
Vischer categorized them based on[Pg 454] three forms of imagination (figurative, sensuous, and poetic) into objective arts (architecture, sculpture, and painting), a subjective art (music), and an objective-subjective art[20] (poetry). Gerber suggested recognizing a distinct "art of language" (Sprachkunst), which is different from both prose and poetry and involves expressing simple emotions. This art would align with plastic arts in the following framework: visual arts—(a) architecture, (b) sculpture, (c) painting; auditory arts—(a) prose, (b) the art of language, (c) poetry.[21]
The two most recent systems of classification are furnished by Schasler and Hartmann, who have also submitted the schemes of their predecessors to searching criticism. Schasler[22] arranges the arts in two groups, adopting the criterion of simultaneity and succession: the arts of simultaneity are architecture, plastic and painting; of succession, music, mimicry and poetry. He says that by following the series in the order indicated, it will be seen that simultaneity, originally predominant, yields place to succession, which predominates in the second group and subordinates without wholly displacing the other. Parallel with this, another division is evolved, deduced from the relation between the ideal and material elements in each separate art, between movement and repose; which begins with architecture "materially the heaviest, spiritually the lightest of all the arts," and ends with poetry, in which the opposite relation is observed. Curious analogies are established by this method between the first and second group of arts: between architecture and music; between plastic and mimicry; between painting in its three forms of landscape, genre and historical, and poetry in its three forms of lyric (declamatory), epic (rhapsodic) and drama (representative).
The two most recent classification systems come from Schasler and Hartmann, who have also critically examined their predecessors' frameworks. Schasler[22] organizes the arts into two categories based on the concepts of simultaneity and succession: the arts of simultaneity include architecture, sculpture, and painting; the arts of succession include music, dance, and poetry. He states that by following this sequence, it becomes clear that while simultaneity, which was initially dominant, gives way to succession, which takes precedence in the second group without completely overshadowing the first. Alongside this, another classification emerges, based on the relationship between the ideal and material aspects of each art, as well as between movement and stillness. This starts with architecture, which is "materially the heaviest, spiritually the lightest of all the arts," and concludes with poetry, where the reverse relationship is noted. This approach creates interesting parallels between the first and second groups of arts: between architecture and music; between sculpture and dance; and between painting in its three forms of landscape, genre, and historical, and poetry in its three forms of lyric (declamatory), epic (rhapsodic), and drama (representative).
Hartmann[23] divides the arts into arts of perception and arts of imagination: the former tripartite[Pg 455] into spatial or visual (plastic and painting), temporal or auditory (instrumental music, linguistic mimicry, expressive song) and temporal-spatial or mimic (pantomime, mimic dances, art of the actor, art of the opera-singer); the second contains but one single species, which is poetry. Architecture, decoration, gardening, cosmetic and prosewriting are excluded from this system of classification and lumped together as non-free arts.
Hartmann[23] splits the arts into arts of perception and arts of imagination: the former is divided into three categories[Pg 455]: spatial or visual (like sculpture and painting), temporal or auditory (such as instrumental music, linguistic mimicry, and expressive song), and temporal-spatial or mimic (including pantomime, mimic dances, acting, and opera singing); the latter has just one form, which is poetry. Architecture, decoration, gardening, cosmetics, and prose writing are excluded from this classification and grouped together as non-free arts.
Parallel with this search for a classification of the arts, the same philosophers were led into the quest of the supreme art. Some favoured poetry, others music or sculpture; others again claimed the supremacy for combined arts, especially for Opera, according to the theory of it already advanced in the eighteenth century[24] and maintained and developed in our day by Richard Wagner.[25] One of the latest philosophers to raise the question "whether single arts, or arts in combination, had the greater value," concluded that single arts as such possess their own perfection, yet the perfection of united arts is still greater, notwithstanding the compromises and mutual concessions enforced upon them by their union; that single arts, from another point of view, have the greater value; and lastly, that both single and combined arts are necessary to the realisation of the concept of art.[26]
Alongside the search for a classification of the arts, the same philosophers became interested in finding the highest art form. Some preferred poetry, while others favored music or sculpture. Some argued that combined arts hold the highest place, especially opera, based on theories that were already proposed in the eighteenth century[24] and further developed in our time by Richard Wagner.[25] One of the most recent philosophers to ask whether individual arts or combined arts are more valuable concluded that individual arts each have their own perfection, but the perfection found in united arts is even greater, despite the compromises and mutual adjustments that their combination requires. He also noted that from another perspective, single arts have greater value, and ultimately, both individual and combined arts are essential for realizing the concept of art.[26]
The capriciousness, emptiness and childishness of such problems and their solutions must have excited feelings of impatience and disgust, but we rarely find a doubt thrown on their validity. One such dissentient is Lotze when he writes: "It is difficult to see the use of such attempts. Knowledge of the nature and laws of individual arts is but little increased by indication of the systematic place allotted to each." He further observed that in real life the arts are variously conjoined, forming themselves into no systematic series, while in the world of thought an immense variety of orders can be created; he therefore selected one of these possible orders, not because it was[Pg 456] the sole legitimate one, but because it was convenient (bequem). His series begins with music, "the art of free beauty, determined only by the laws of its matter, not by conditions imposed by a given task of purpose or of imitation"; followed by architecture, "which no longer plays freely with forms, but subjects them to the service of an end"; and then by sculpture, painting and poetry, excluding minor arts which cannot be co-ordinated with the others, since they are incapable of expressing with any approach to completeness the totality of the spiritual life.[27] A recent French critic, Basch, opens his treatise with the following excellent remarks: "Is it necessary to show there is no such thing as an absolute art, differentiating itself later by means of one knows not what immanent laws? What exists is the particular forms of art, or rather artists who have striven to translate, as best they can, according to the material means at their command, the song of the ideal in their souls." But later on he thinks it possible to effect a division of the arts by starting "from the artist, instead of the art in itself," by proceeding "according to the three great types of fancy, visual, motor and auditory"; and as for the debated point of the supreme art, he thinks it must be settled in favour of music.[28]
The randomness, emptiness, and childishness of such problems and their solutions must have stirred feelings of impatience and disgust, yet we rarely question their validity. One such dissenting voice is Lotze when he writes: "It’s hard to see the purpose of such attempts. Our understanding of the nature and laws of individual arts isn’t significantly enhanced by showing their systematic place." He further noted that in real life, the arts are often mixed together, forming no systematic series, while in the realm of thought, a vast array of orders can be created; he therefore chose one of these possible arrangements, not because it was the only valid one, but because it was convenient (bequem). His series starts with music, "the art of free beauty, determined only by the laws of its material, not by conditions set by a specific task or imitation"; then comes architecture, "which no longer freely plays with forms, but uses them to serve a purpose"; followed by sculpture, painting, and poetry, excluding smaller arts that cannot be aligned with the others, as they fail to express the fullness of spiritual life.[27] A recent French critic, Basch, begins his treatise with these insightful comments: "Is it necessary to prove that there’s no such thing as an absolute art, differentiating itself later through unknown immanent laws? What exists are the particular forms of art, or rather artists who have tried to translate, as best as they can, using the material means at their disposal, the song of the ideal within them." But later, he proposes that it’s possible to categorize the arts by starting "from the artist, instead of the art itself," by approaching "according to the three main types of imagination: visual, motor, and auditory"; as for the debated question of the supreme art, he believes it must be decided in favor of music.[28]
Schasler is not altogether wrong in his spirited counterattack on Lotze's criticism; he protests against the principle of indifference and convenience, and remarks that "the classification of the arts must be regarded as the real touchstone, the real differential test of the scientific value of an æsthetic system; for on this point all theoretical questions are concentrated and crowd together to find a concrete solution."[29]
Schasler isn't entirely wrong in his passionate response to Lotze's criticism; he objects to the idea of indifference and convenience, and notes that "the classification of the arts should be seen as the true measure, the real differentiator of the scientific value of an aesthetic system; because it is here that all theoretical questions come together and pile up, seeking a concrete solution."[29]
The principle of convenience may be excellent as applied to the approximative grouping of botanical or zoological classifications, but it has no place in philosophy; and as Lotze, in common with Schasler and other æstheticians, conformed[Pg 457] to Lessing's principle of the constancy, limits and peculiar nature of each art, and therefore held that the concepts of the individual arts were speculative and not empirical concepts, he could not evade the duty of fixing the mutual relations of these concepts, arranging them in series, subordinating and co-ordinating them, and arriving at each of them either deductively or dialectically. He ought, in order to get definitely rid of these barren attempts at classification and at discovering the supreme art, to have criticized and dissolved Lessing's principle itself: to keep the principle and deny the need for a classification, as Lotze did, was obviously inconsistent. But not a single æsthetician has ever re-examined or investigated the scientific foundation of the distinctions enunciated by Lessing in his fluent and elegant prose; no one has probed to the bottom the truth which was illumined by Aristotle in a single lightning-flash, when he refused to allow an extrinsic difference, that of metre, as the real distinction between prose and poetry:[30] no one, that is to say, save perhaps Schleiermacher, who at least called attention to the difficulties of the current doctrine.
The convenience principle might work well for grouping botanical or zoological classifications, but it doesn't belong in philosophy. Lotze, along with Schasler and other aestheticians, followed Lessing's idea that each art has its own constancy, limits, and unique nature. He believed that the concepts of individual arts were speculative rather than empirical, so he had to define the relationships between these concepts, organize them in order, and analyze them either deductively or dialectically. To effectively move past these fruitless attempts at classification and find the ultimate art, he should have critiqued and dismantled Lessing's principle itself. Holding onto the principle while denying the need for classification, as Lotze did, was clearly inconsistent. Yet, no aesthetician has reevaluated or explored the scientific basis of the distinctions Lessing articulated in his smooth and elegant writing. No one has thoroughly examined the truth highlighted by Aristotle in a moment of clarity when he rejected the idea that meter is the fundamental difference between prose and poetry—except perhaps Schleiermacher, who at least pointed out the challenges with the prevailing doctrine.
He proposed to start from the general concept of art and prove by deduction the necessity of all its forms; and after finding two sides to artistic activity, the objective consciousness (gegenständliche) and the immediate consciousness (unmittelbare), and observing that art stands wholly neither in the one nor in the other and that the immediate consciousness or representation (Vorstellung) gives rise to mimicry and music, while the objective consciousness or image (Bild) gives rise to the figurative arts, he then, proceeding to analyse a painting, found the two forms of consciousness to be in this case inseparable, and remarks: "Here we arrive at the precise opposite: searching for distinction, we find unity." Nor did the traditional division of the arts into simultaneous and successive seem to him very solid, for "when looked at attentively, it evaporates entirely"; in architecture or gardening, contemplation is successive, while in the arts labelled as[Pg 458] successive, such as poetry, the chief thing is coexistence and grouping: "from whichever side we look at it, the difference is but secondary and the antithesis between the two orders of art merely means that every contemplation, like every act of production, is always successive, but, in thinking out the relation of the two sides in a work of art, both seem indispensable: coexistence (Zugleichsein) and successive existence (das Successivsein)." In another passage he observes: "The reality of art as external appearance is conditioned by the mode, depending on our physical and corporeal organism, in which the internal is externalised: movements, forms, words.... That which is common to all arts is not the external, which is rather the element of diversification." When these observations are compared with the sharp distinction he himself drew between art and technique, it would be easy to deduce that he held the partitions of the arts and the concepts of the particular arts to be devoid of æsthetic value. But Schleiermacher does not draw this logical inference, he wavers and hesitates: he recognizes the inseparability of the subjective and objective, musical and figurative, elements in poetry, yet he struggles to discover the definitions and limits of the individual arts; sometimes he dreams of a union of the various arts from which a complete art would spring; and when composing the syllabus of his lectures on Æsthetic, he arranged the arts into arts of accompaniment (mimicry and music), figurative arts (architecture, gardening, painting, sculpture) and poetry.[31] Nebulous, vague, contradictory as this may be, Schleiermacher had the acumen to distrust the soundness of Lessing's theory and to inquire by what right particular arts are singled out from art in general.
He suggested starting with the general idea of art and showing through deduction why all its forms are necessary. After identifying two aspects of artistic activity—the objective consciousness (gegenständliche) and the immediate consciousness (unmittelbare)—he noted that art exists fully in neither aspect alone. He pointed out that the immediate consciousness or representation (Vorstellung) leads to mimicry and music, while the objective consciousness or image (Bild) results in the figurative arts. When he analyzed a painting, he found that these two forms of consciousness were inseparable, and he remarked, "Here we arrive at the precise opposite: by searching for distinction, we find unity." He also found the traditional division of the arts into simultaneous and successive to be weak, claiming that "when looked at attentively, it evaporates entirely." In architecture or gardening, contemplation unfolds successively, while in the arts labeled as[Pg 458] successive, like poetry, the main focus is on coexistence and grouping: "from whichever angle we view it, the difference is minor, and the contrast between the two types of art simply means that every act of contemplation, like every act of creation, is always successive. However, in exploring the relationship between the two sides in a work of art, both seem essential: coexistence (Zugleichsein) and successive existence (das Successivsein)." In another instance, he stated: "The reality of art as external appearance is determined by the way, influenced by our physical and bodily organism, in which the internal is expressed: movements, forms, words.... What is shared among all arts is not the external, which is more about differentiation." When these observations are compared with the clear distinction he made between art and technique, it would be easy to conclude that he viewed the divisions of the arts and the concepts of individual arts as lacking aesthetic value. However, Schleiermacher does not make this logical leap; he hesitates and struggles: he acknowledges the inseparability of the subjective and objective, musical and figurative elements in poetry, yet he struggles to define and limit the individual arts. Sometimes, he envisions a unification of the various arts from which a complete art would arise. When putting together the syllabus for his lectures on Aesthetics, he categorized the arts into arts of accompaniment (mimicry and music), figurative arts (architecture, gardening, painting, sculpture), and poetry.[31] Although this may seem nebulous, vague, and contradictory, Schleiermacher had the insight to question the validity of Lessing's theory and to ask why specific arts are separated from the overall concept of art.
[3] M. Mendelssohn, Briefe über Empfind., 1755; Betrachtungen, cit., 1757.
[6] Laokoon, §§ 16-20.
[8] Laokoon, appendix, § 43.
[9] Plastik einige Wahrnehmungen über Form und Gestalt aus Pygmalions bildenden Träume, 1778 (Select Works of Herder in the collection Deutsche Nationlitteratur, vol. 76, part iii. § 2).
[9] Plastic some perceptions about form and shape from Pygmalion's formative dreams, 1778 (Select Works of Herder in the collection German National Literature, vol. 76, part iii. § 2).
[10] System der Ästhetik, pp. 154-236.
[12] Vorles. üb. Ästh. pp. 257-262.
[13] Op. cit. ii. p. 222.
[15] Einleitung, § 115, pp. 170-171.
[17] Einleitung, § 110, pp. 164-165.
[19] Ästh. Forsch. pp. 547-549.
[23] Phil. d. Sch. chs. 9, 10.
[24] E.g. by Sulzer, Allg. Theorie, on word Oper.
[25] Rich. Wagner, Oper und Drama, 1851.
[29] Das System der Künste, p. 47.
[30] Poet. ch. i.
[31] Vorles. üb. Ästh. pp. 11, 122-129, 137, 143, 151, 167, 172, 284-286, 487-488, 508, 635.
[31] Lectures on Aesthetics pp. 11, 122-129, 137, 143, 151, 167, 172, 284-286, 487-488, 508, 635.
IV
OTHER PARTICULAR DOCTRINES
I. Schleiermacher also rejected the concept of Natural Beauty, giving Hegel greater praise than he deserved in the matter, because Hegel's denial of this concept was, as we have seen, more verbal than real. At all events, Schleiermacher's radical denial of the existence of a natural beauty external to and independent of the human mind marked a victory over a serious error, and appears to us imperfect and one-sided only so far as it seems to exclude those æsthetic facts of imagination which are attached to objects given in nature.[1] Important contributions towards the correction of this imperfect and one-sided element were supplied by the historical and psychological study of the "feeling for nature," promoted successfully by Alexander Humboldt in his dissertation to be found in the second volume of Cosmos,[2] and continued by Laprade, Biese, and others in our own time.[3] In his criticism of his own Ästhetik, Vischer completes the passage from the metaphysical construction of beauty in nature to the psychological interpretation of it, and recognizes the necessity of suppressing the section devoted to Natural Beauty in his first æsthetic system, and incorporating it with the doctrine of imagination: he says that such treatments do not belong to æsthetic science, being a medley of zoology, sentiment, fantasy and humour, worthy of development in monographs in the style of the poet G. G. Fischer's on the life of birds, or Bratranek's on the æsthetic of the vegetable world.[4] Hartmann, as heir of the old metaphysics, reproaches[Pg 460] Vischer for this exclusion, and maintains that, in addition to the beauty of imagination introduced by man into natural things (hineingelegte Schönheit), there exist a formal and a substantial beauty in nature, coinciding with realisation of the immanent ends or ideas of nature.[5] But the way chosen ultimately by Vischer is the only one by which Schleiermacher's thesis can be successfully developed so as to show the precise meaning which may be given to the assertion of (æsthetic) beauty in nature.
I. Schleiermacher also dismissed the idea of Natural Beauty, giving Hegel more credit than he warranted because Hegel's rejection of this idea was more about words than reality. In any case, Schleiermacher's outright denial of the existence of a natural beauty that is external to and independent of the human mind was a victory over a significant mistake, and seems incomplete and biased only because it appears to discount the aesthetic aspects of imagination linked to objects found in nature.[1] Important advancements for correcting this incomplete and biased view were contributed by the historical and psychological study of the "feeling for nature," successfully promoted by Alexander Humboldt in his dissertation found in the second volume of Cosmos,[2] and carried on by Laprade, Biese, and others in our own time.[3] In his critique of his own Ästhetik, Vischer transitions from the metaphysical interpretation of beauty in nature to its psychological understanding, recognizing that he needs to eliminate the section dedicated to Natural Beauty in his first aesthetic theory and instead include it with the concept of imagination: he argues that such discussions do not belong to aesthetic science but are a mix of zoology, emotion, fantasy, and humor, more suitable for detailed studies like those by the poet G. G. Fischer on the lives of birds or Bratranek's on the aesthetics of the plant world.[4] Hartmann, as a successor to the old metaphysics, criticizes[Pg 460] Vischer for this exclusion and claims that, in addition to the beauty of imagination that humans impose on natural things (hineingelegte Schönheit), there exists a formal and substantial beauty in nature that aligns with the realization of the inherent purposes or ideas of nature.[5] However, the path ultimately chosen by Vischer is the only one that can effectively develop Schleiermacher's thesis to clarify what is meant by the assertion of (aesthetic) beauty in nature.
II. That æsthetic senses or superior senses exist and that beauty attaches to certain senses only, not to all, is a very old opinion. We have seen already[6] that Socrates, in the Hippias maior, mentions the doctrine of beauty as "that which pleases hearing and sight" (τὸ καlὸν eστὶ τὸ δι' ἀκοῆs τε καὶ ὃψεως ήδύ): and he adds, it seems impossible to deny that we take pleasure in looking at handsome men and fine ornaments, pictures and statues with our eyes, and hearing beautiful songs or beautiful voices, music, speeches and conversations with our ears. Nevertheless Socrates himself in the same dialogue confutes this theory by perfectly valid arguments, amongst which is that, besides the difficulty arising from the fact that beautiful things may be found outside the range of the sensible impressions of eye and ear, there is no reason for creating a special class for the pleasure arising from impressions on these two senses, to the exclusion of others. He also states the more subtle and philosophical objection that that which is pleasing to the sight is not so to the hearing, and vice versa; whence it follows that the ground of beauty must not be sought in visibility or audibility, but in something differing from either and common to both.[7]
II. The idea that aesthetic senses or higher senses exist and that beauty is linked to certain senses only, rather than all, is an ancient belief. We've already seen[6] that Socrates, in the Hippias Major, talks about the concept of beauty as "that which pleases hearing and sight" (τὸ καlὸν eστὶ τὸ δι' ἀκοῆs τε καὶ ὃψεως ήδύ): he adds that it's hard to argue against the fact that we enjoy looking at attractive people and nice decorations, as well as art and sculptures with our eyes, and listening to beautiful songs or pleasant voices, music, speeches, and conversations with our ears. However, Socrates himself counters this theory in the same dialogue with solid arguments, one of which points out the problem that beautiful things can exist outside the limits of what we can see and hear. There's no justification for creating a special category for pleasure derived from these two senses while excluding others. He also raises a more nuanced philosophical point that what is pleasing to the eye may not be appealing to the ear, and vice versa; therefore, the essence of beauty shouldn't be found in what we can see or hear, but in something that transcends both and is shared by them.[7]
The problem was never again, perhaps, attacked with such acumen and seriousness as in this ancient dialogue. In the eighteenth century Home remarked that beauty depended on sight, and that impressions received by the other senses might be agreeable but were not beautiful,[Pg 461] and distinguished sight and hearing as superior to those of touch, taste and smell, the latter being merely bodily in nature and without the spiritual refinement of the other two. He held these to produce pleasures superior to organic pleasures though inferior to intellectual; decorous pleasures, that is to say; elevated, sweet, moderately exhilarating; as far removed from the turbulence of the passions as from the languor of indolence, and intended to refresh and soothe the spirit.[8] Following suggestions of Diderot, Rousseau and Berkeley, Herder drew attention to the importance of the sense of touch (Gefühl) in plastic art: of this "third sense, which perhaps deserves to be investigated first of all, and is unjustly relegated to a place amongst the grosser senses." Certainly "touch knows nothing of surface or colour," but "sight, for its part, knows nothing of forms and configurations." Thus "touch cannot be so gross a sense as it is reputed, if it is the very organ by which we sensate all other bodies, and rules over a vast kingdom of subtle and complex concepts. As the surface stands to the body, so does sight stand in respect of touch, and it is merely a colloquial abbreviation to speak of seeing bodies as surfaces and to suppose that we see with our eyes that which we have gradually learnt in infancy simply by the sense of touch." Every beauty of form or corporeity is a concept not visible, but palpable.[9] From the triad of æsthetic senses thus established by Herder (sight for painting; hearing for music; touch for sculpture), Hegel returned to the customary dyad, saying that "the sensory part of art has reference only to the two theoretic senses of sight and hearing"; that smell, taste and touch must be excluded from artistic pleasures, since they are connected with matter as such and the immediate sensible quality it may possess (smell with material volatilization; taste with material solution of objects; and touch with hot, cold, smooth and so forth); and that hence they can[Pg 462] claim no concern with the objects of art, which are obliged to keep themselves in real independence, rejecting all relation with the merely sensory. That which pleases these senses is not the beautiful of art.[10]
The issue was never addressed with such insight and seriousness again as in this ancient dialogue. In the eighteenth century, Home noted that beauty relied on sight, and that impressions from the other senses might be enjoyable but weren’t beautiful,[Pg 461] distinguishing sight and hearing as superior to touch, taste, and smell, which he considered merely physical and lacking the spiritual refinement of the other two. He believed these senses produced pleasures that were greater than physical pleasures but less than intellectual ones; decent pleasures, elevated, sweet, and moderately uplifting; as far removed from the chaos of strong emotions as from the lethargy of laziness, aimed at refreshing and soothing the spirit.[8] Following ideas from Diderot, Rousseau, and Berkeley, Herder emphasized the significance of the sense of touch (Gefühl) in visual arts: this "third sense," which deserves to be explored first and is unfairly placed among the more basic senses." Certainly, "touch knows nothing of surface or color," but "sight, on its part, knows nothing of forms and shapes." Thus, "touch cannot be as crude a sense as it is thought to be, if it is the very organ through which we perceive all other bodies, governing a vast realm of subtle and complex ideas. Just as the surface relates to the body, so does sight relate to touch, and it's merely a casual shortening to say that we see bodies as surfaces and to assume that we see with our eyes what we gradually learned in childhood solely through the sense of touch." Every beauty of form or physicality is a concept that is not visible but felt.[9] From the triad of aesthetic senses established by Herder (sight for painting; hearing for music; touch for sculpture), Hegel returned to the traditional binary, stating that "the sensory part of art only pertains to the two theoretical senses of sight and hearing"; that smell, taste, and touch should be excluded from artistic enjoyment, as they are linked to matter itself and the immediate sensory qualities it may have (smell with material vaporizations; taste with the material dissolving of objects; and touch with hot, cold, smooth, and so forth); and that therefore they cannot[Pg 462] have any connection with the objects of art, which must maintain real independence, rejecting any relationship with the purely sensory. What pleases these senses is not the beauty of art.[10]
It was Schleiermacher once more who recognized the impossibility of disposing of the matter in this summary fashion. He refused to admit the distinction between confused senses and clear senses, and asserted that the superiority of sight and hearing over the other senses lay in the fact that the others "are not capable of any free activity, and indeed represent the maximum of passivity, whereas sight and hearing are capable of an activity proceeding from within, and are able to produce forms and notes without having received impressions from outside"; were eye and ear merely means of perception, there would be no visual or auditory arts, but they also operate as a function of voluntary movements which supply a content to the dominion of the senses. From another standpoint, however, Schleiermacher thinks that "the difference seems to be one rather of degree or quantity, and a minimum of independence must be recognized as existing in the other senses as well."[11] Vischer remains faithful to the traditional "two æsthetic senses," "free organs and no less spiritual than sensuous," which "have no reference to the material composition of the object," but allow this "to subsist as a whole and work upon them."[12] Köstlin was of opinion that the inferior senses offer "nothing intuitible separate from themselves, and are only modifications of ourselves, but taste, smell and touch are not devoid of all æsthetic importance, since they assist the superior senses; without touch an image could not be recognized by the eye as being hard, resistant or rough; without smell certain images could not be represented as sweet or scented."[13]
It was Schleiermacher again who recognized that it was impossible to just simplify the matter like this. He refused to accept the distinction between vague senses and clear senses, asserting that the superiority of sight and hearing over the other senses lies in the fact that the others "are not capable of any free activity, and indeed represent the maximum of passivity, whereas sight and hearing can generate activity from within and can produce shapes and sounds without having received impressions from outside"; if the eye and ear were only means of perception, there would be no visual or auditory arts, but they also work as a function of voluntary movements that provide content to the senses. From another perspective, however, Schleiermacher believes that "the difference seems to be more about degree or quantity, and a minimum of independence must be acknowledged as existing in the other senses as well."[11] Vischer stays true to the traditional "two aesthetic senses," "free organs and just as spiritual as they are sensuous," which "have no reference to the material composition of the object," but allow this "to exist as a whole and work upon them."[12] Köstlin thought that the lesser senses offer "nothing intuitive separate from themselves, and are merely modifications of ourselves, but taste, smell, and touch are not without aesthetic significance, since they assist the superior senses; without touch, an image could not be recognized by the eye as hard, resistant or rough; without smell, certain images could not be perceived as sweet or fragrant."[13]
We cannot go into a detailed account of all doctrines connected with sensationalistic principles,[14] for all the[Pg 463] senses are naturally accepted as æsthetic by the sensationalists, who use "æsthetic" interchangeably with" hedonistic": it will suffice if we recall the "learned" Kralik, who was ridiculed by Tolstoy for his theory of the five arts of taste, smell, touch, hearing and sight.[15] The few quotations already given show the embarrassing difficulty caused by the use of the word "æsthetic" as a qualification of "sense," compelling writers to invent absurd distinctions between various groups of senses, or to recognize all senses as being æsthetic, thus giving æsthetic value to every sensory impression, as such. No way out of this labyrinth can be found save by asserting the impossibility of effecting a union between such wholly disparate orders of ideas as the concept of the representative form of the spirit and that of particular physiological organs or a particular matter of sense-impressions.[16]
We can’t go into detail about all the doctrines related to sensationalism,[14] since all the[Pg 463] senses are generally accepted as aesthetic by sensationalists, who use "aesthetic" interchangeably with "hedonistic": it’s enough to mention the "learned" Kralik, who was mocked by Tolstoy for his theory of the five arts related to taste, smell, touch, hearing, and sight.[15] The few quotes provided already highlight the awkwardness caused by using the term "aesthetic" to describe "sense," forcing writers to make ridiculous distinctions between different groups of senses or to acknowledge all senses as aesthetic, thus attributing aesthetic value to every sensory impression. The only way out of this confusion is to assert that it’s impossible to combine such completely different concepts as the idea of the representative form of the spirit with that of specific physiological organs or particular sensory impressions.[16]
III. A variety of the error of literary kinds is to be found in the theory of modes, forms or kinds of style (χαρακτῆρες τῆς φράσεως), considered by the ancients as consisting of three forms, the sublime, the medium and the tenuous, a tripartition due, it would seem, to Antisthenes,[17] modified later into subtile, robustum and floridum, or amplified into a fourfold division, or designated by adjectives of historic origin as in the Attic, Asiatic or Rhodian styles. The Middle Ages preserved the tradition of a tripartite division, sometimes giving it a curious interpretation, to the effect that the sublime style treats of kings, princes and barons (e.g. the Aeneid); the mediocre, of middle-class people (e.g. Georgies); the humble, of the lowest class (e.g. Bucolics;) and the three styles were for this reason also called tragic, elegiac and comic.[18] It is a well-known fact that kinds in style have never ceased to afford matter for discussion in rhetorical text-books down to modern times; for instance, we find Blair distinguishing styles by such epithets as the diffuse, the[Pg 464] concise, the nervous, the daring, the soft, the elegant, the flowery, etc. In 1818 the Italian Melchiorre Delfico, in his book on The Beautiful, energetically criticized the "endless division of styles," or the superstition "that there could be so many kinds of style"; saying that "style is either good or bad," and adding that it is not possible "it should exist as a preconceived idea in the artist's mind," but that "it should be the consequence of the principal idea, i.e. that conception which determines the invention and the composition."[19]
III. There are different kinds of literary errors found in the theory of styles, which the ancients classified into three types: the sublime, the medium, and the tenuous. This three-part division seems to originate from Antisthenes,[17] later modified into subtile, robustum and floridum, or expanded into a four-part division, or described using historical adjectives like the Attic, Asiatic, or Rhodian styles. The Middle Ages maintained the tradition of this three-part classification, sometimes interpreting it oddly: the sublime style refers to kings, princes, and barons (e.g. the Aeneid); the mediocre style is about the middle class (e.g. Georgics); and the humble style deals with the lowest class (e.g. Bucolics;)—hence, they were also called tragic, elegiac, and comic styles.[18] It's well-known that discussions about styles have continued in rhetorical textbooks up to modern times. For example, Blair categorizes styles with terms like the diffuse, the[Pg 464] concise, the nervous, the daring, the soft, the elegant, and the flowery, among others. In 1818, the Italian Melchiorre Delfico vigorously criticized the "endless division of styles" and the belief that "there could be so many kinds of style," stating that "style is either good or bad," and adding that it should not be a predetermined concept in the artist's mind, but rather a result of the main idea, i.e. the concept that drives the invention and composition."[19]
IV. The same error reappears in the philosophy of language, as the theory of grammatical forms or parts of speech,[20] first created by the sophists (Protagoras is credited with having first distinguished the gender of nouns), adopted by the philosophers, notably by Aristotle and the Stoics (the former was acquainted with two or three parts of speech, the latter with four or five), developed and elaborated by the Alexandrian grammarians in the famous and endless controversy between the analogists and the anomalists. The analogists (Aristarchus) aimed at introducing logical order and regularity into linguistic facts, and described as deviations all such as seemed to them irreducible to logical form. These they called pleonasm, ellipsis, enallage, parallage, and metalepsis. The violence thus wrought by the analogists upon spoken and written language was such that (as Quintilian tells us) some one wittily (non invenuste) remarked that it appeared to be one thing to talk Latin and quite another to talk grammar (aliud esse latine, aliud grammatice loqui).[21] The anomalists must be credited with restoring to language its free imaginative movement: the Stoic Chrysippus composed a treatise to prove that one thing (one same concept) may be expressed by different sounds, and one and the same sound may express different concepts (similes res dissimilibus verbis et similibus dissimiles esse vocabulis notatas.) Another anomalist was the celebrated grammarian Apollonius Dyscolus, who rejected the metalepsis,[Pg 465] the schemes, and the other artifices by which the analogists tried to explain facts which did not fit their categories, and pointed out that the use of one word for another, or one part of speech for another, is not a grammatical figure, but a blunder, a thing hardly to be attributed to a poet such as Homer. The upshot of the dispute between anomalists and analogists was the science of Grammar (τεχνη γραμματική), as handed down by the ancients to the modern world, which is justly considered as a sort of compromise between the two opposed parties because, if the schemes of inflection (κανόνες) satisfy the demands of the analogists, their variety satisfies those of the anomalists; hence the original definition of Grammar as theory of analogy was changed subsequently to "theory of analogy and anomaly" (ὁμοίον τε καὶ ἀνoμoίου θεωρία). The concept of correct usage, with which Varro hoped to settle the controversy, fell into the trap (common to compromises), merely stating the contradiction in set terms, like the "convenient ornament" of Rhetoric or the kinds accorded a "certain licence" in the literature of precept. If language follows usage (that is to say, the imagination), it does not follow reason (or logic); if it follows reason, it does not follow usage. When the analogists upheld logic as supreme at least inside the individual kinds and sub-kinds, the anomalists hastened to show that even this was not the case. Varro himself was forced to confess that "this part of the subject really is very difficult" (hic locus maxime lubricus est).[22]
IV. The same mistake recurs in the philosophy of language, as seen in the theory of grammatical forms or parts of speech,[20] initially developed by the sophists (with Protagoras credited for first distinguishing the gender of nouns), later adopted by philosophers like Aristotle and the Stoics (the former was familiar with two or three parts of speech, while the latter recognized four or five), and further expanded by the Alexandrian grammarians in the well-known and ongoing debate between the analogists and the anomalists. The analogists (notably Aristarchus) aimed to impose logical order and consistency on linguistic facts, labeling any deviations that they believed couldn't be reduced to logical form as pleonasm, ellipsis, enallage, parallage, and metalepsis. The distortion caused by the analogists on spoken and written language was so significant that (as Quintilian tells us) someone cleverly pointed out that talking in Latin seemed to be one thing, while talking about grammar was quite another (aliud esse latine, aliud grammatice loqui).[21] The anomalists deserve credit for restoring a free and creative flow in language: the Stoic Chrysippus wrote a treatise to demonstrate that one idea (the same concept) could be represented by different sounds, and that the same sound could represent different ideas (similes res dissimilibus verbis et similibus dissimiles esse vocabulis notatas.) Another notable anomalist was the renowned grammarian Apollonius Dyscolus, who dismissed the metalepsis, the schemes, and the other tricks the analogists used to interpret facts that didn’t fit their frameworks, emphasizing that using one word in place of another, or one part of speech for another, isn’t a grammatical figure but a mistake – hardly something that could be attributed to a poet like Homer. The outcome of the conflict between the anomalists and analogists resulted in the science of Grammar (τεχνη γραμματική), which has been passed down from the ancients to the modern world. It is rightly viewed as a compromise between the two opposing sides because, while the rules of inflection (κανόνες) meet the analogists' requirements, their variety fulfills those of the anomalists; thus, the original definition of Grammar as the theory of analogy was later adjusted to "theory of analogy and anomaly" (ὁμοίον τε καὶ ἀνoμoίου θεωρία). Varro's attempt to resolve the dispute with the concept of correct usage ultimately fell into the trap common to compromises, merely presenting the contradiction in explicit terms, similar to the "convenient ornament" of Rhetoric or the types given a "certain license" in instructional literature. If language follows usage (that is, imagination), it doesn't necessarily adhere to reason (or logic); if it follows reason, it doesn't necessarily align with usage. When the analogists argued that logic should be supreme at least within specific categories and subcategories, the anomalists were quick to show that even this was not true. Varro himself had to admit that "this part of the subject really is very difficult" (hic locus maxime lubricus est).[22]
In the Middle Ages grammar was cultivated to the point of superstition. Divine inspiration was found lurking in the eight parts of speech because "octavus numerus frequenter in divinis scripturis sacratis invenitur," and in the three persons of verbal conjugation, created simply "ut quod in Trinitatis fide credimus, in eloquiis inesse videatur."[23] Grammarians of the Renaissance and later recommenced the study of linguistic problems and[Pg 466] worked to death ellipsis, pleonasm, licence, anomaly and exception; only in comparatively recent times has Linguistic begun to question the very validity of the concept of parts of speech (Pott, Paul and others).[24] If they still survive, the reason may lie in the facts that empirical, practical grammar cannot do without them; that their venerable antiquity disguises their illegitimate and shady origin; and that energetic opposition has been worn down by the fatigue of an endless war.
In the Middle Ages, grammar was treated with almost superstitious reverence. People believed that divine inspiration could be found in the eight parts of speech because "octavus numerus frequenter in divinis scripturis sacratis invenitur," and in the three forms of verb conjugation, created simply " ut quod in Trinitatis fide credimus, in eloquiis inesse videatur."[23] Grammarians in the Renaissance and beyond revived the study of language issues and[Pg 466] relentlessly examined ellipsis, pleonasm, license, anomalies, and exceptions; only in relatively recent times has linguistics started questioning the very validity of the concept of parts of speech (Pott, Paul, and others).[24] If they still exist, it might be because practical grammar cannot function without them; their ancient history masks their questionable and dubious origins; and because strong opposition has been worn down by the exhaustion of an unending struggle.
V. The relativity of taste is a sensationalistic theory which denies a spiritual value to art. But it is rarely maintained by writers in the ingenuous categorical garb of the old adage: De gustibus non est disputandum (concerning which it would be useful to enquire when the saying was born, and what it fust meant: whether, too, the word gustibus referred solely to impressions of the palate, and was only later extended to include æsthetic impressions); as though sensationalists, as if dimly conscious of the higher nature of art, have never been able to resign themselves to the complete relativity of taste. Their torments in the matter really move one to pity. "Is there," Batteux asks, "such a thing as good taste, and is it the only good taste? In what does it consist? Upon what depend? Does it depend upon the object itself or the genius at work upon it? Are there, or are there not, rules? Is wit alone, or heart alone, the organ of taste, or both together? How many questions have been raised on this familiar often-treated subject, how many obscure and involved answers have been given!"[25] This perplexity is shared by Home. Tastes, he says, must not be disputed; neither those of the palate nor those of other senses. A remark which seems highly reasonable from one point of view; but, from another, somewhat exaggerated. But yet how can one dispute it? how can one maintain that what actually pleases a man ought not to please him? The proposition then must be true. But now no man of taste will assent to it.[Pg 467] We speak of good taste and bad taste; are all criticisms which turn upon this distinction to be considered absurd? have these everyday expressions no meaning? Home ends by asserting a common standard of taste, deduced from the necessity of a common life for mankind or, as he says, from a "final cause"; for without uniformity of taste, who would trouble to produce works of art, build elegant and costly edifices, or lay out beautiful gardens and so forth? He does not fail to draw attention to a second final cause; that of the advisability of attracting citizens to public shows and uniting those whom class-differences and diversity of occupation tend to keep apart. But how shall a standard of taste be established? This is a new perplexity, which one cannot think to be escaped by observing that, as in framing moral rules we seek the counsel of the most honourable of educated men, not of savages; so to determine the standard of taste we should have recourse to the few who are not worn out by degrading bodily labour, not corrupted in taste, and not rendered effeminate by pleasure, who have received the gift of good taste from nature, and have brought it to perfection by the education and practice of a lifetime: if, notwithstanding, controversies arise, then reference must be made to the principles of Criticism as set forth by Home himself in his own book.[26] Similar contradictions and vicious circles reappear in David Hume's Essay on Taste, where Hume tries in vain to define the distinctive characteristics of the man of taste whose judgement must be law, and, while asserting the uniformity of the general principles of taste as founded in human nature, and warning the reader against giving undue weight to individual perversions and ignorances, at the same time asserts that divergences in taste may be irreconcilable, insuperable, and yet blameless.[27]
V. The relativity of taste is a sensational theory that denies any spiritual value to art. However, it's seldom presented by writers in the straightforward way of the old saying: De gustibus non est disputandum (it would be helpful to consider when this saying originated and what it actually meant: did the word gustibus originally refer solely to tastes related to the palate, and was it later extended to include aesthetic experiences?); as if sensationalists, vaguely aware of art's higher nature, have struggled to accept the complete relativity of taste. Their struggles evoke genuine sympathy. "Is there," Batteux asks, "such a thing as good taste, and is it the only good taste? What does it consist of? What does it depend on? Does it depend on the object itself or the talent applied to it? Are there rules or not? Is wit alone, or emotion alone, the source of taste, or is it a combination of both? So many questions have been raised on this familiar and often discussed topic, and so many complex and confusing responses have been made!"[25] Home shares this confusion. He states that tastes should not be disputed; neither those related to food nor those of our other senses. This observation seems quite reasonable from one perspective; but from another, it feels a bit extreme. Yet, how can one argue against it? How can someone claim that what genuinely pleases a person should not please them? The statement must therefore hold some truth. However, no person of taste would agree with it.[Pg 467] We talk about good taste and bad taste; should all criticisms based on this distinction be dismissed as nonsense? Do these everyday phrases have no meaning? Home concludes by asserting a common standard of taste, derived from the necessity of shared experiences for humanity or, as he puts it, from a "final cause"; because without some uniformity of taste, who would bother to create art, construct elegant and luxurious buildings, or design beautiful gardens, and so on? He also emphasizes a second final cause: the need to draw people to public events and connect those who might otherwise be separated by class differences and varying jobs. But how should a taste standard be established? This introduces another dilemma, which cannot simply be resolved by noting that, just as we seek the advice of the most honorable educated individuals, not of savages, when establishing moral rules, we should similarly turn to those few who aren't exhausted by degrading labor, not corrupted in taste, and not softened by indulgence, who have a natural gift for good taste and have honed it through lifelong education and experience: if controversies still exist, then we must refer to the principles of Criticism as laid out by Home in his own book.[26] Similar contradictions and tricky loops appear in David Hume's Essay on Taste, where Hume struggles to define what distinguishes a person of taste whose judgment should be considered authoritative, and while he affirms that general principles of taste are rooted in human nature, he warns the reader against giving too much importance to individual distortions and ignorance, yet simultaneously states that differences in taste may be irreconcilable, insurmountable, and nonetheless innocent.[27]
But a criticism of æsthetic relativism cannot be based upon the opposite doctrine which, by its affirmation of[Pg 468] absoluteness, resolves taste into concepts and logical inferences. The eighteenth century offers examples of this mistake in Muratori, one of the first to maintain the existence of a rule of taste and a universal beauty whose rules are furnished by Poetics;[28] in André, who said that "the beauty in a work of art is not that which pleases at the first glance of fancy through certain individual dispositions of the mental faculties or bodily organs, but that which has a right to please the reason and reflexion by its own inherent excellence or rightness and, if the expression be allowed, by its intrinsic agreeableness";[29] in Voltaire, who recognized a "universal taste" which was "intellectual";[30] and in very many others. This intellectualistic error, no less than the sensationalistic, was attacked by Kant; but even Kant, by making beauty consist in a symbolism of morality, failed to grasp the concept of an imaginative absoluteness of taste.[31] Succeeding generations of philosophers met the difficulty by passing it over in silence.
But criticizing aesthetic relativism cannot rely on the opposing idea that, by asserting absoluteness, reduces taste to concepts and logical inferences. The eighteenth century provides instances of this error in Muratori, one of the first to argue for a rule of taste and a universal beauty governed by Poetics; in André, who claimed that "the beauty in a work of art is not what simply pleases at first glance due to certain individual traits of our mental abilities or physical senses, but what merits pleasing the reason and reflection through its own inherent excellence or rightness and, if the term can be used, by its intrinsic agreeableness"; in Voltaire, who acknowledged a "universal taste" that was "intellectual"; and in many others. This intellectual mistake, as much as the sensationalistic one, was criticized by Kant; however, even Kant, by arguing that beauty is a symbol of morality, did not fully understand the idea of an imaginative absoluteness of taste. Subsequent generations of philosophers addressed this challenge by ignoring it.
Nevertheless, this criterion of an imaginative absoluteness, the idea that in order to judge works of art one must place oneself at the artist's point of view at the moment of production, and that to judge is to reproduce, gathered weight little by little from the beginning of the eighteenth century, when its first appearance is seen in the work of the Italian Francesco Montani already quoted (1705), and by the English poet Alexander Pope in his Essay on Criticism. ("A perfect judge will read each work of wit With the same spirit that its author writ."[32]) A few years later Antonio Conti recognized part of the truth in the règle du premier aspect advised by Terrasson as a test for judging poetry, while noting it to be more applicable to modern than to ancient works: "quand on n'a pas l'esprit prévenu, et que d'ailleurs on l'a assez pénétrant, on peut voir tout d'un coup si un poète a bien imité son objet; car, comme on connaît l'original, c'est-à-dire les hommes et les[Pg 469] mœurs de son siècle, on peut aisément lui confronter la copie, c'est-à-dire la poésie qui les imite." In judging ancient writers something more is necessary: "cette règle du premier aspect n'est presque d'aucun usage dans l'examen de l'ancienne poésie, dont on ne peut pas juger qu'après avoir longtemps réfléchi sur la religion des anciens, sur leurs lois, leur mœurs, sur leurs manières de combattre et d'haranguer, etc. Les beautés d'un poème, indépendantes de toutes ces circonstances individuelles, sont très rares, et les grands peintres les ont toujours évitées avec soin, car ils voulaient peindre la nature et non pas leurs idées;"[33] the necessary criterion, therefore, is to be found in history. The end of the same century saw the concept of congenial reproduction sufficiently defined by Heydenreich: "A philosophical critic of art must himself be possessed of genius for art; reason exacts this qualification and grants no dispensation, just as she will refuse to appoint a blind man as judge of colours. The critic must not pretend to be able to feel the attraction of beauty by means of syllogisms (Vernunftschlüsse); beauty must manifest itself to feeling with irresistible self-evidence and, attracted by its fascination, reason must find no time to linger over the why and wherefore; the effect, with its delightful and unexpected possession and domination of the whole being, should suffocate at birth any inquiry into origins or causes. But this state of fanatical admiration cannot last long; reason must inevitably recover consciousness of itself and direct its attention upon the state in which it was during the enjoyment of beauty and upon its present memories of that state...."[34] This was the wholesomely impressionistic theory which prevailed among the Romanticists and was accepted even by De Sanctis.[35] Still there was even then no definite theory of criticism, which demanded as its condition of existence a precise concept of art and of the relations of the work of art with its historical antecedents.[36] The very possibility of[Pg 470] æsthetic criticism was questioned in the second half of the nineteenth century, when taste was relegated to a place amongst the facts of individual caprice, and a so-called historical criticism was proclaimed the sole scientific criticism and expounded in works of irrelevant learning or buried beneath the preconceptions of positivists and materialists. Those who reacted against such extremalism and materialism generally made the mistake of supporting themselves by a kind of intellectualistic dogmatism[37] or an empty æstheticism.[38]
Nevertheless, this standard of imaginative completeness – the idea that to evaluate works of art, one must adopt the artist's perspective at the time of creation, and that to judge is to recreate – gradually gained traction from the early eighteenth century onward. Its initial expression can be found in the works of the Italian Francesco Montani, as previously mentioned (1705), and in the English poet Alexander Pope’s Essay on Criticism. ("A perfect judge will read each work of wit with the same spirit that its author wrote."[32]) A few years later, Antonio Conti acknowledged part of the truth in the règle du premier aspect suggested by Terrasson as a way to judge poetry, noting that it was more relevant to modern than to ancient works: "when one is not biased, and is also perceptive enough, one can see at a glance if a poet has properly imitated their subject; for, since one knows the original, which means the people and the[Pg 469] customs of their time, one can easily compare it to the copy, which is the poetry that imitates it." When judging ancient writers, more is needed: "this rule of first impression is hardly useful when examining ancient poetry, which cannot be judged until one has reflected for a long time on the beliefs of the ancients, their laws, their customs, their ways of fighting and speaking, etc. The beauties of a poem, independent of all these individual circumstances, are very rare, and great artists have always carefully avoided them, as they wanted to depict nature and not their ideas;"[33] thus, the essential criterion must be found in history. By the end of the same century, the notion of sympathetic reproduction was clearly articulated by Heydenreich: "A philosophical art critic must possess artistic genius themselves; reason demands this qualification and allows no exceptions, just as it would not appoint a blind person as a judge of colors. The critic should not pretend to appreciate the allure of beauty through syllogisms (Vernunftschlüsse); beauty must reveal itself to feeling with undeniable clarity, and, captivated by its charm, reason should not have time to ponder the why and how; the experience, with its delightful and unexpected grasp over the entire being, should stifle inquiries into origins or causes before they even begin. But this state of intense admiration cannot last long; reason will inevitably regain self-awareness and focus on the state it was in while enjoying beauty and its current memories of that state...."[34] This was the healthily impressionistic theory that was prevalent among the Romanticists and was even accepted by De Sanctis.[35] Yet, even at that time, there was no clear theory of criticism, which needed a precise understanding of art and its relationship to its historical contexts.[36] The very possibility of[Pg 470] aesthetic criticism was challenged in the second half of the nineteenth century when taste was relegated to just another aspect of individual whim, and a so-called historical criticism was proclaimed the only valid scientific criticism, often presented in irrelevant works or buried beneath the assumptions of positivists and materialists. Those who reacted against this extremism and materialism generally made the error of leaning on some form of intellectual dogmatism[37] or an empty aestheticism.[38]
VI. We have seen that in the seventeenth century, when the words "taste" and "genius" or "wit" were in fashion, the facts they designated were sometimes interchanged amongst themselves and came to be considered as one single fact, while sometimes each was conceived as distinct in itself, genius being the faculty of production, and taste the faculty of judgement, taste being further subdivided into the sterile and the fertile: a terminology adopted by Muratori[39] in Italy and Ulrich König[40] in Germany. Batteux said, "le goût juge des productions du génie"[41]; and Kant speaks of defective works having genius without taste or taste without genius, and of others in which taste alone suffices;[42] now we find him distinguishing the two concepts as the judging and producing faculties, now he speaks of them as a single faculty existing in various degrees. An inherent difference between taste and genius was accepted by later writers on Æsthetic and assumed its most rigid form in the hands of Herbart and his followers.
VI. We’ve seen that in the seventeenth century, when the terms "taste" and "genius" or "wit" were popular, the concepts they referred to sometimes mixed together and were seen as one single idea, while at other times each was understood as unique—genius being the ability to create, and taste being the ability to judge. Taste was further divided into two types: the unproductive and the productive. This terminology was used by Muratori[39] in Italy and Ulrich König[40] in Germany. Batteux said, "le goût juge des productions du génie"[41]; and Kant discussed flawed works having genius without taste, or taste without genius, and others where taste alone is sufficient;[42] sometimes he distinguishes the two ideas as the judging and producing abilities, and at other times he describes them as a single ability that exists in different levels. Later writers on aesthetics accepted a fundamental difference between taste and genius, and this idea was most strictly developed by Herbart and his followers.
VII. The evolutionary theory of art made its appearance towards the end of the eighteenth century. This was the time when the distinction between classical and romantic art was first made; a classification later augmented by an introductory section on Oriental art, owing to the increase of knowledge concerning the pre-Hellenic[Pg 471] world. Towards the end of his life Goethe told his friend Eckermann that the concepts of classical and romantic had been formed by himself and Schiller, for he himself had upheld the objective method in poetry, whilst Schiller, in order to champion the subjective form to which he inclined, had written the essay On Naïve and Sentimental Poetry, in which the word naïve (naiv) expresses the style later called classical and the word sentimental (sentimentalisch) that later called romantic. "The Schlegels," continues Goethe, "seized upon these ideas and disseminated them, so that to-day everyone uses them and speaks of classical and romantic, things perfectly unknown fifty years ago"[43] (Goethe was speaking in 1831). Schiller's essay bears the imprint of Rousseau's influence and is dated 1795-6.[44] It contains such statements as this: "Poets are above all things the preservers of nature; and when they cannot be so entirely, and have tried upon themselves the destructive force of arbitrary and artificial forms or have fought against such forms, they stand up to bear witness on her behalf. Poets, therefore, either are nature or, having lost her, seek her. Hence arise two wholly distinct kinds of poetic composition, exhausting between them the whole field of poetry; all poets who are worthy of the name must belong, according to the times and conditions in which they flourish, either to the category of naïve or to that of sentimental poets." Schiller recognized three kinds of sentimental poetry: satirical, elegiac and idyllic; he defined a satirical poet as one "who takes as his object the desertion of nature and the contrast of the real with the ideal." The weak point of this division is the concept of two distinct kinds of poetry, the reduction of the infinite forms in which poetry appears to individuals, to two kinds. If one of these two kinds be taken the perfect and the other as the imperfect kind, the mistake is made of converting imperfection into a kind or species, the negative into a positive.[Pg 472] Wilhelm von Humboldt pointed out to his friend that if form is the essence of art, there cannot be a kind of poetry, such as the sentimental or romantic is supposed to be, in which matter preponderates over form, for that would constitute a pseudo-art, not a separate kind of art.[45] Schiller attached no historical meaning to his classification, in fact he declared explicitly that in using the words "ancient" and "modern" as equivalent to "ingenuous" and "sentimental" he did not mean to deny that some "ancient" poets, in his sense of the word, could be found among contemporary writers; the two characters might even be united in the same poet or the same poetical work, as (to give Schiller's own example) in Werther[46] The first to assign a historical meaning to the division were Friedrich and Wilhelm von Schlegel; the former in an early work of 1795, the latter in his celebrated lectures on literary history given at Berlin in 1801-4. But the two senses, systematic and historical, were variously alternated and mixed by literary men and critics, and other distinctions were added; "classical" was sometimes used to describe poetry of a frigid and imitative style, while "romantic" poetry was the inspired; in some countries the word "romantic" came to mean a political reactionary, in Italy it stood for "liberal"; and so forth. In 1815, when Friedrich Schlegel spoke of ancient Persian romantic poems, or when in our times attention is called to the romanticism of the Greek, Latin or French classics, the historical signification is lost in the theoretical, the sense originally intended by Schiller.
VII. The evolutionary theory of art emerged towards the end of the eighteenth century. This was when the distinction between classical and romantic art was first established, a classification later expanded by an introductory section on Oriental art due to the growing knowledge about the pre-Hellenic[Pg 471] world. Towards the end of his life, Goethe told his friend Eckermann that he and Schiller had developed the concepts of classical and romantic art. Goethe himself supported an objective approach in poetry, while Schiller, who favored a subjective style, wrote the essay On Naïve and Sentimental Poetry, where the term naive (naiv) represents the style we now call classical, and the term sentimental (sentimentalisch) represents what we now call romantic. "The Schlegels," Goethe added, "picked up these ideas and spread them, so that today everyone talks about classical and romantic, terms that were completely unknown fifty years ago"[43] (Goethe said this in 1831). Schiller's essay shows the influence of Rousseau and dates back to 1795-6.[44] It makes statements like: "Poets are primarily the guardians of nature; and when they cannot fully fulfill this role, and have let themselves be harmed by arbitrary and artificial forms or have resisted such forms, they stand up to bear witness on her behalf. Therefore, poets are either in tune with nature or, having lost it, they seek it out. This leads to two completely distinct types of poetic creation, encompassing all of poetry; all poets worthy of the name must belong, depending on the times and conditions they exist in, either to the category of naive or to that of sentimental poets." Schiller identified three types of sentimental poetry: satirical, elegiac, and idyllic; he described a satirical poet as someone "who focuses on the departure from nature and the contrast between the real and the ideal." The flaw in this classification is the idea of two distinct categories of poetry, reducing the infinite ways poetry can manifest to just two types. If one is seen as the perfect type and the other as imperfect, it mistakenly turns imperfection into a category or type, making the negative a positive.[Pg 472] Wilhelm von Humboldt pointed out to his friend that if form is the essence of art, then there can't be a type of poetry—like sentimental or romantic—where content outweighs form, as that would be a pseudo-art, not a separate form of art.[45] Schiller didn't give his classification any historical significance; he even explicitly stated that by using the words "ancient" and "modern" as equivalents for "ingenuous" and "sentimental," he didn’t intend to suggest that some "ancient" poets, in his understanding, couldn't be found among contemporary writers. Both traits might even coexist in the same poet or the same poetic work, as (to use Schiller's own example) in Werther[46] The first to give a historical meaning to this division were Friedrich and Wilhelm von Schlegel; Friedrich in an early work from 1795, and Wilhelm in his well-known lectures on literary history delivered in Berlin from 1801 to 1804. However, the systematic and historical interpretations were variably mixed and alternated by literary figures and critics, and other distinctions were added; "classical" was sometimes used to refer to poetry of a cold and imitative style, while "romantic" poetry was seen as inspired; in some countries, "romantic" became synonymous with political reactionary, and in Italy, it meant "liberal;" and so on. In 1815, when Friedrich Schlegel referred to ancient Persian romantic poems, or when attention is drawn today to the romanticism of the Greek, Latin, or French classics, the original historical meaning is lost in the theoretical, diverging from Schiller's original intention.
But the historical sense was prevalent in German idealism, which inclined towards the construction of a universal history, including that of literature and art, upon a scheme of ideal evolution. Schelling made a sharp division between pagan and Christian art; the second being held an advance upon the former which was the lowest step.[47] Hegel accepted this division and[Pg 473] introduced a final regress by dividing the history of art into three periods: symbolic (Oriental) art, classical (Hellenic) and romantic (modern). Just as he conceived Roman art (with its introduction of satire and other kinds indicative of a failure to maintain harmony between form and content) as the dissolution of classical art, a thought suggested by Schiller, so he found in the subjective humour of Cervantes and Ariosto[48] the dissolution of romantic art; and he regarded this series as completing the possibilities of art, though some interpreters think that by a self-contradiction he admitted the possibility of a fourth period, an art of the modern or future world. Indeed amongst his disciples we find Weiss rejecting the Oriental period in order to save the triadic division, and placing as third the modern period, synthesis of the ancient and the mediæval:[49] Vischer too inclines to recognize a modern or progressive period.[50]
But the historical perspective was prominent in German idealism, which aimed to create a universal history that included literature and art based on a concept of ideal evolution. Schelling drew a clear line between pagan and Christian art, considering the latter an advancement over the former, which he saw as the lowest stage.[47] Hegel accepted this distinction and[Pg 473] further divided art history into three stages: symbolic (Oriental) art, classical (Hellenic), and romantic (modern). He viewed Roman art—characterized by its use of satire and other elements that indicated a breakdown in harmony between form and content—as the end of classical art, a point suggested by Schiller. Similarly, he identified the subjective humor in the works of Cervantes and Ariosto[48] as the collapse of romantic art; he considered this progression to complete the potential of art, although some interpreters argue that he, in a contradictory manner, acknowledged the possibility of a fourth stage, representing an art of the modern or future world. In fact, among his followers, Weiss rejects the Oriental stage to preserve the three-part division, placing the modern period as the third stage, which synthesizes the ancient and medieval:[49] Vischer also tends to recognize a modern or progressive period.[50]
These arbitrary constructions reappear in the works of positivist metaphysicians in the shape of an evolutionary or progressive history of art. Spencer dreamed of writing some sort of treatise on the subject, and in the published programme of his system (1860) we read that the third volume of his Principles of Sociology was to contain amongst other things a chapter on æsthetic progress "with the gradual differentiation of fine arts from primitive institutions and from each other, with their increasing variety in development, their progress in reality of expression and superiority of end." No grief need be felt that the chapter was left unwritten when we remember the samples of it preserved in the Principles of Psychology and already reviewed in these pages.[51]
These random ideas show up again in the works of positivist metaphysicians as a story of the evolutionary or progressive history of art. Spencer wanted to write some kind of treatise on the topic, and in the published outline of his system (1860), we see that the third volume of his Principles of Sociology was meant to include, among other things, a chapter on aesthetic progress "with the gradual differentiation of fine arts from primitive institutions and from each other, their increasing variety in development, their progress in reality of expression and superiority of end." There's no need to feel upset that the chapter was never written when we consider the excerpts of it found in the Principles of Psychology that we've already discussed in these pages.[51]
The strong historical sense of our own day is leading us further and further away from the evolutionary or abstractly progressive theories which falsify the free and original movement of art. Fiedler remarked not without justice that unity and progress cannot be introduced into[Pg 474] a history of art, and that the works of artists must be judged discretely as so many fragments of the life of the universe.[52] In recent times a remarkable student of the history of figurative art, Venturi, has tried to bring evolutionism into fashion, and has illustrated it in a History of the Madonna, in which the presentment of the Virgin is conceived as an organism which is born, grows, attains perfection, grows old and dies! Others have claimed for artistic history its true character, intolerant of outward curb and rule, drawing her ever-varied productions from the well-head of the infinite Spirit.[53]
The strong historical awareness of our time is distancing us more and more from evolutionary or abstract progressive theories that distort the genuine and original movement of art. Fiedler rightly noted that unity and progress can’t be forced into a history of art, and that the works of artists should be assessed individually as fragments of the universe's life. Recently, a notable scholar of figurative art, Venturi, has attempted to revive evolutionism, illustrated in his *History of the Madonna*, where the depiction of the Virgin is seen as an organism that is born, matures, reaches perfection, ages, and ultimately dies! Others have insisted that artistic history must retain its authentic nature, free from external constraints and rules, drawing its diverse creations from the source of the infinite Spirit.
Conclusion.
Conclusion.
These hurried notes may suffice to show in how narrow a circle has hitherto moved the scientific criticism of the errors we have called "particular." Æsthetic needs to be surrounded and nourished by a watchful and vigorous critical literature drawing its life from her and forming in turn her safeguard and strength.
These quick notes might be enough to show how limited the scientific critique of the errors we’ve referred to as "particular" has been. Aesthetic needs to be supported and fed by an attentive and strong body of critical writing, which draws its vitality from it and, in return, provides protection and strength.
[3] V. Laprade, Le Sentiment de la nature avant le christianisme, 1866; also chez les modernes, 1867; Alfred Biese, Die Entwicklung des Naturgefühls den Griechen und Römern, Kiel, 1882-1884; Die Entwicklung des Naturgefühls im Mittelalter und in der Neuzeit, 2nd ed., Leipzig, 1892.
[3] V. Laprade, The Feeling of Nature Before Christianity, 1866; also In Modern Times, 1867; Alfred Biese, The Development of the Feeling for Nature Among the Greeks and Romans, Kiel, 1882-1884; The Development of the Feeling for Nature in the Middle Ages and in Modern Times, 2nd ed., Leipzig, 1892.
[4] Kritische Gänge, v. pp. 5-23.
[7] Hippias maior, passim.
[10] Vorles. üb. Ästh. i. pp. 50-51.
[11] Op. cit. p. 92 seqq.
[12] Ästh. i. p. 181.
[13] Ästh. pp. 80-83.
[19] Nuove ricerche sul hello, ch. 10.
[21] Inst. Oral. i. ch. 6.
[26] Elem. of Criticism, iii. ch. 25.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Elements of Criticism, iii. ch. 25.
[28] Perfetta poesia, bk. v. ch. 5.
[29] Essai sur le beau, dise. 3.
[30] Essai sur le goût, cil.
[34] System d. Ästhetik, pref. pp. xxi-xxv.
[35] Amongst other places Saggi critici, pp. 355-358.
[37] E.g. A. Ricardou, La Critique littéraire, Paris, 1896.
[39] Perf. poesia, bk. v. ch. 5.
[40] Untersuchung v. d. guten Geschmack, 1727.
[42] Krit. d. Urtheilskr. § 48.
[45] Quoted in Danzel, Ges. Aufs. pp. 21-22.
[50] Ästh. part iii.
[53] Ad. Venturi, La Madonna, Milan, 1899. Cf. B. Labanca, in Rivista polit, e lett. (Rome), Oct. 1899, and in Rivisla di filos. e pedag. (Bologna), 1900; and B. Croce, in Nap. nobiliss., Rivista di lopografia e storia dell' arte, viii. pp. 161-163, ix. pp. 13-14 (reprinted in Probl. di estetica, pp. 265-272). On the theory of method in artistic and literary history cf. above, pp. 128-139.
[53] Ad. Venturi, La Madonna, Milan, 1899. See B. Labanca, in Rivista polit, e lett. (Rome), Oct. 1899, and in Rivisla di filosof. e pedag. (Bologna), 1900; and B. Croce, in Nap. nobiliss., Rivista di lopografia e storia dell' arte, viii. pp. 161-163, ix. pp. 13-14 (reprinted in Probl. di estetica, pp. 265-272). For the theory of method in artistic and literary history see above, pp. 128-139.
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL APPENDIX
The first attempt at a history of Æsthetic is the work of J. Roller (see above, p. 248) mentioned by Zimmermann (Gesch. d. Ästh. pref., p. v) as being so exceedingly rare that he had never been able to see a copy of the book. We ourselves have had the good fortune to find the book in the Royal Library of Munich in Bavaria, by the help of our friend Dr. Arturo Farinelli of Innsbruck University, and to obtain the loan of it. It bears the title Entwurf | zur | Geschichte und Literatur | der Æsthetik | von Baumgarten auf die | neueste Zeit. | Herausgegeben | von | J. Koller. | Regensburg | in der Montag und Weissischen Buchhandlung | 1799 (pp. viii-107, small 8vo); in the preface the author declares his intention of supplying young men attending Lectures on the Criticism of Taste and the Theory of the Fine Arts in the German Universities with a "lucid summary of the origin and later progress of these studies," premising that he will treat of general theories only and that his judgements are frequently derived from reviews in literary periodicals. The introduction (§§ 1-7) treats of æsthetic theories from antiquity down to the beginning of the eighteenth century; Koller observes that "the names and form of a general Theory of Fine Art and Criticism of Taste were unknown to the ancients, whose imperfect ethical theory prevented their producing anything in this field." He dedicates § 5 to the Italians, "who have produced little in theory"; indeed the only Italian books mentioned are the Entusiasmo of Bettinelli and the small work of Jagemann, Saggio di buon gusto nelle belle arti ove si spiegano gli elementi dell' estetica, di Fr. Gaud. Jagemann, Regente agostiniano, In Firenze, MDCCLXXI, Presso Luigi Bastianelli e compagni; 60 pp. (concerning this, see B. Croce, Problemi di estetica, pp. 387-390). The section on the History and Literature of Æsthetic begins with the oft-quoted passage from Bülffinger ("Vellem existerent, etc.") and passes at once to Baumgarten: "the theoretical epoch owes its existence undeniably to Baumgarten; to him belongs the inalienable merit of having first conceived an Æsthetic founded on principles of reason and wholly developed, and of having tried to put it into practice by the means offered him by his own philosophy." Immediately after this, Meier is mentioned, followed by the titles, accompanied by brief[Pg 476] extracts and remarks—a sort of catalogue raisonné—of many German books on Æsthetic from those of K. W. Müller (1759) to one by Ramier (1799), mixed with various French and English writings under the dates of their German translations. Special emphasis is laid on Kant (pp. 64-74), with the remark that, prior to the appearance of the Critique of Judgment, æstheticians were divided into sceptics, dogmatics and empiricists: the most powerful intellects of the nation inclined towards empiricism, so much so that had Kant himself "been asked by what literature he had been most strongly influenced in the development of his own thought, he would certainly have named the acute empirical writers of England, France and Germany"; but "by no pre-Kantian method had it been possible to establish an agreement (eine Einhelligkeit) between men upon matters of taste." The last pages call attention to the revival of interest in æsthetic studies, which nobody would now dare call a waste of time as in former days. "May Jacobi, Schiller and Mehmel soon enrich literature by publication of their theories!" (p. 104).
The first attempt at a history of Aesthetics is the work of J. Roller (see above, p. 248), as noted by Zimmermann (Gesch. d. Ästh. pref., p. v), who mentioned that it is so incredibly rare that he had never seen a copy. We were fortunate enough to find the book in the Royal Library of Munich in Bavaria, thanks to our friend Dr. Arturo Farinelli from Innsbruck University, and we managed to borrow it. It is titled Entwurf | zur | Geschichte und Literatur | der Æsthetik | von Baumgarten auf die | neueste Zeit. | Herausgegeben | von | J. Koller. | Regensburg | in der Montag und Weissischen Buchhandlung | 1799 (pp. viii-107, small 8vo); in the preface, the author states his aim to provide young men attending Lectures on the Criticism of Taste and the Theory of the Fine Arts in German Universities with a "clear summary of the origin and later development of these studies," stating that he will focus only on general theories and that his judgments are often derived from reviews in literary journals. The introduction (§§ 1-7) discusses aesthetic theories from ancient times to the beginning of the eighteenth century; Koller notes that "the names and idea of a general Theory of Fine Art and Criticism of Taste were unknown to the ancients, whose imperfect ethical theory prevented them from producing anything in this area." He dedicates § 5 to the Italians, "who have produced little in theory"; indeed, the only Italian books mentioned are the Entusiasmo of Bettinelli and the small work by Jagemann, Saggio di buon gusto nelle belle arti ove si spiegano gli elementi dell' estetica, by Fr. Gaud. Jagemann, Augustinian Regent, In Florence, MDCCLXXI, Published by Luigi Bastianelli and Company; 60 pp. (for more on this, see B. Croce, Problemi di estetica, pp. 387-390). The section on the History and Literature of Aesthetics begins with the often-cited passage from Bülffinger ("Vellem existerent, etc.") and immediately moves to Baumgarten: "the theoretical epoch owes its existence undeniably to Baumgarten; he is credited with the inalienable merit of having first conceived an Aesthetics based on principles of reason and fully developed, and of having attempted to put it into practice using the means offered by his own philosophy." Soon after, Meier is mentioned, followed by titles, accompanied by brief [Pg 476] extracts and comments—a sort of catalogue raisonné—of many German books on Aesthetics from those by K. W. Müller (1759) to one by Ramier (1799), mixed with various French and English writings under the dates of their German translations. Special emphasis is placed on Kant (pp. 64-74), noting that prior to the release of the Critique of Judgment, aestheticians were divided into skeptics, dogmatists, and empiricists: the strongest minds of the nation leaned towards empiricism to such an extent that if Kant himself "had been asked which literature most strongly influenced the development of his own thought, he would definitely have named the sharp empirical writers of England, France, and Germany"; but "no pre-Kantian method had made it possible to reach a consensus (eine Einhelligkeit) among people on matters of taste." The final pages highlight the renewed interest in aesthetic studies, which no one now would dare label as a waste of time, as in the past. "May Jacobi, Schiller, and Mehmel soon enrich literature by publishing their theories!" (p. 104).
The rarity of Koller's book has led us to notice it at some length. Apart from this the first general history of Æsthetic worthy the name is that written by Robert Zimmermann, Geschichte der Ästhetik als philosophischer Wissenschaft, Vienna, 1858. It is divided into four books: "the first of these contains the history of philosophical concepts concerning the beautiful and art from the Greeks down to the constitution of Æsthetic as a philosophical science through the labours of Baumgarten"; the second runs from Baumgarten down to the reform of Æsthetic brought about by the Critique of Judgment; the third, from Kant to the Æsthetic of idealism; the fourth, from the beginnings of idealistic Æsthetic down to the author's own day (1798-1858). The work is on Herbartian lines, and is remarkable for solid research and lucid exposition, although the erroneous point of view and neglect of all æsthetic movement other than Græco-Roman or German are grave defects; besides, it is now sixty years out of date.
The rarity of Koller's book has made us take a closer look at it. Besides this, the first comprehensive history of aesthetics worthy of the name is by Robert Zimmermann, Geschichte der Ästhetik als philosophischer Wissenschaft, published in Vienna in 1858. It's divided into four parts: "the first part discusses the history of philosophical ideas about beauty and art from the Greeks up to the establishment of aesthetics as a philosophical discipline through Baumgarten's work"; the second covers the period from Baumgarten to the reforms in aesthetics initiated by the Critique of Judgment; the third goes from Kant to the aesthetics of idealism; and the fourth spans from the origins of idealistic aesthetics to the author's own time (1798-1858). The work follows Herbartian principles and is notable for its thorough research and clear presentation, though its flawed perspective and disregard for all aesthetic movements other than Greco-Roman or German are serious shortcomings; furthermore, it is now sixty years old.
Less solid and more compilatory in nature, whilst retaining all the defects of the foregoing, is the history by Max Schasler, Kritische Geschichte der Ästhetik, Berlin, 1872, divided into three books treating of ancient Æsthetic and that of the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. The author belongs to the Hegelian school and conceives his history as a propædeutic to theory, "in order, that is, to attain a supreme principle for the construction of a new system"; he schematizes the material of facts for each period into three grades of Æsthetic of sensation (Empfindungsurtheil,) of intellect (Verstandsurtheil) and of reason (Vernunfturtheil.)
Less solid and more of a compilation, while still having all the flaws of the previous works, is the history by Max Schasler, Kritische Geschichte der Ästhetik, Berlin, 1872, which is divided into three books discussing ancient aesthetics and those of the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. The author is part of the Hegelian school and views his work as a preliminary step to theory, "in order, that is, to achieve a fundamental principle for the creation of a new system." He organizes the facts from each period into three levels of aesthetics: sensation (Empfindungsurtheil,) intellect (Verstandsurtheil), and reason (Vernunfturtheil.)
English literature has Bernard Bosanquet's History of Æsthetics, London, 1892; a sober and well-arranged work, written from[Pg 477] an eclectic point of view between the Æsthetic of content and the Æsthetic of form. The author, however, is wrong in believing he has passed over "no writer of the first rank"; he has passed over not only writers but some important movements of ideas, and in general he shows insufficient knowledge of the literature of the Latin races. Another general history of Æsthetic in English is the first volume of The Philosophy of the Beautiful, being Outlines of the History of Æsthetics, by William Knight, London, Murray, 1895: it consists mainly of a rich collection of extracts and abridgements of ancient and modern books treating of Æsthetic. In this respect the most noteworthy chapters are those on Holland, Great Britain and America (10-13); the second volume, published in 1898, has in an appendix, pp. 251-281, notices upon Æsthetic in Russia and Denmark. Another recent publication is George Saintsbury's A History of Criticism and Literary Taste in Europe from the Earliest Times to the Present Day; vol. i., Edinburgh and London, 1900, concerning classical and mediæval criticism; vol. ii., 1902, criticism from the Renaissance to end of the eighteenth century: vol. iii., 1904, modern criticism. The writer of this History, equally skilled in literature and innocent of philosophy, has thought it possible to exclude æsthetic science in the strict sense, "the more transcendental Æsthetic, those ambitious theories of Beauty and artistic pleasure in general which seem so noble and fascinating until we discover them to be but cloud-appearances of Juno," and to limit his treatise to "lofty Rhetoric and Poetic, to the theory and practice of Criticism and literary taste" (book i. ch. I). Thus is produced a book instructive in many ways but wholly deficient in method and definite object. What is lofty Rhetoric and Poetic, the theory of Criticism and literary taste, if not Æsthetic pure and simple? how can the history of these be composed without due notice of metaphysical Æsthetic and other manifestations whose interaction and development are the fabric of history itself? Perhaps Saintsbury hoped to be able to write a History of Criticism as distinct from that of Æsthetic; if that be the case, he has been unsuccessful in writing either one or the other. Cf. La Critica, ii. (1904), pp. 59-63.
English literature includes Bernard Bosanquet's History of Æsthetics, London, 1892; a serious and well-organized work, written from[Pg 477] an eclectic perspective that balances the aesthetics of content and form. However, the author is mistaken in thinking he has overlooked "no writer of the first rank"; he has actually ignored not just writers but also some significant movements of ideas, and overall, he displays a limited understanding of the literature of Latin cultures. Another general history of aesthetics in English is the first volume of The Philosophy of the Beautiful, being Outlines of the History of Æsthetics, by William Knight, London, Murray, 1895: it mainly consists of a rich collection of excerpts and summaries from ancient and modern texts on aesthetics. Notably, the chapters on Holland, Great Britain, and America (10-13) stand out; the second volume, published in 1898, includes an appendix, pp. 251-281, covering aesthetics in Russia and Denmark. Another recent work is George Saintsbury's A History of Criticism and Literary Taste in Europe from the Earliest Times to the Present Day; vol. i., Edinburgh and London, 1900, focuses on classical and medieval criticism; vol. ii., 1902, covers criticism from the Renaissance to the end of the eighteenth century; vol. iii., 1904, addresses modern criticism. The author of this history, skilled in literature but lacking knowledge of philosophy, has believed it possible to exclude aesthetic science in its strict sense, "the more transcendental Aesthetics, those ambitious theories of Beauty and artistic pleasure in general that seem so noble and fascinating until we realize they are just illusions," and to restrict his work to "lofty Rhetoric and Poetics, to the theory and practice of Criticism and literary taste" (book i. ch. I). This results in a book that is instructive in many ways but completely lacking in method and clear purpose. What are lofty Rhetoric and Poetics, the theory of Criticism and literary taste, if not pure and simple Aesthetics? How can the history of these be written without proper recognition of metaphysical Aesthetics and other manifestations whose interplay and evolution form the essence of history itself? Perhaps Saintsbury aimed to write a History of Criticism separate from that of Aesthetics; if so, he has failed to accurately write either one. Cf. La Critica, ii. (1904), pp. 59-63.
The generosity of the Hungarian Academy of Science has enabled us to handle the History of Æsthetic (Az Æsthetika története) of Bela Janosi, Budapesth, 1899-1901, in three volumes; the first volume treats the Æsthetic of Greece; the second, of Æsthetic from the Middle Ages to Baumgarten; the third, from Baumgarten to the present day. For us it is a book sealed with seven seals, save for reviews which have appeared in the Deutsche Litteraturzeitung of Berlin, August 25, 1900, July 12, 1902, and May 2, 1903.
The generosity of the Hungarian Academy of Science has allowed us to work with the History of Æsthetic (Az Æsthetika története) by Bela Janosi, published in Budapest from 1899 to 1901 in three volumes. The first volume covers the Æsthetic of Greece; the second one discusses the Æsthetic from the Middle Ages to Baumgarten; and the third goes from Baumgarten to the present day. For us, this book is like a mystery locked away, except for reviews that have appeared in the Deutsche Litteraturzeitung from Berlin on August 25, 1900, July 12, 1902, and May 2, 1903.
Amongst Latin countries, France has no special history of Æsthetic, for this title cannot be given to the portion of the[Pg 478] second volume (pp. 311-570) of the work by Ch. Levêque, La Science du beau (Paris, 1862), under the heading Examen des principaux systèmes d'esthétique anciens et modernes, where eight chapters are devoted to an exposition of the theories of Plato, Aristotle, Plotinus and St. Augustine, Hutcheson, André and Baumgarten, Reid, Kant, Schelling and Hegel. Spain, on the other hand, possesses the work of Marcelino Menendez y Pelayo, Historia de las idéas estéticas en España, 2nd ed., Madrid, 1890-1901 (5 vols., variously distributed amongst the 1st ed., 1883-1891, and the 2nd), which is not restricted, as the title suggests, to Spain alone or to Æsthetic alone but, as the author observes in his preface (i. pp. xx-xxi), includes the metaphysical disquisitions on the beautiful, the speculations of mystics on the beauty of God and on love; the theories of art scattered through the pages of philosophers; the æsthetic considerations found in treatises upon individual arts (Poetics and Rhetoric, works on painting, architecture, etc.); and, finally, ideas enunciated by artists concerning their own particular arts. This work is of capital importance on everything to do with Spanish authors, and also in its general part contains good treatments of matters generally passed over by historians. Menendez y Pelayo inclines to metaphysical idealism, yet seems not disinclined to welcome elements from other systems, even empirical theories: in our opinion this vagueness has an unfortunate effect on the work as a whole. Some years ago Professor V. Spinazzola announced the forthcoming publication of a course of lectures given by Francesco de Sanctis in Naples in 1845 on Storia della critica da Aristotele ad Hegel. For the history of Æsthetic in Italy cf. Alfredo Rolla, Storia delle idee estetiche in Italia, Turin, 1904; on which see Croce, Problemi di estetica, pp. 401-415.
Among Latin countries, France doesn’t have a unique history of aesthetics, as this title cannot be given to the section of the[Pg 478] second volume (pp. 311-570) of Ch. Levêque's work, La Science du beau (Paris, 1862), under the heading Examen des principaux systèmes d'esthétique anciens et modernes, where eight chapters are dedicated to exploring the theories of Plato, Aristotle, Plotinus, and St. Augustine, Hutcheson, André and Baumgarten, Reid, Kant, Schelling, and Hegel. Spain, on the other hand, has the work of Marcelino Menendez y Pelayo, Historia de las idéas estéticas en España, 2nd ed., Madrid, 1890-1901 (5 vols., variously distributed among the 1st ed., 1883-1891, and the 2nd), which is not limited, as the title suggests, to Spain or to aesthetics alone but also includes, as the author notes in his preface (i. pp. xx-xxi), metaphysical discussions about beauty, the mystics' speculations on the beauty of God and love; the theories of art found throughout the writings of philosophers; aesthetic considerations in treatises on individual arts (Poetics and Rhetoric, works on painting, architecture, etc.); and finally, ideas expressed by artists regarding their specific arts. This work is critically important for everything related to Spanish authors and also includes strong treatments of topics often overlooked by historians. Menendez y Pelayo tends toward metaphysical idealism, yet does not shy away from incorporating elements from other systems, even empirical theories: in our view, this ambiguity negatively impacts the work as a whole. A few years ago, Professor V. Spinazzola announced the upcoming publication of a series of lectures given by Francesco de Sanctis in Naples in 1845 on Storia della critica da Aristotele ad Hegel. For the history of aesthetics in Italy, see Alfredo Rolla, Storia delle idee estetiche in Italia, Turin, 1904; regarding which, refer to Croce, Problemi di estetica, pp. 401-415.
We need take no notice of the historical remarks or chapters that generally stand at the beginning of treatises on Æsthetic; the most important occur in the volumes of Solger, Hegel and Schleiermacher. A general history of Æsthetic, from the rigorous point of view of the principle of Expression, has not been attempted before the present work.
We don’t need to pay attention to the historical notes or sections that usually appear at the start of discussions on Aesthetics; the most significant ones are found in the works of Solger, Hegel, and Schleiermacher. A comprehensive history of Aesthetics, viewed strictly through the lens of the principle of Expression, hasn’t been attempted until this work.
For the bibliography down to the end of the eighteenth century, Sulzer's Allgemeine Theorie der schönen Künste, 2nd ed., with additions by von Blankenburg, Leipzig, 1792, in four volumes, is practically complete and is an inexhaustible mine of information. For the nineteenth century much material is collected by C. Mills Gayley and Fred Newton Scott in An Introduction to the Methods and Materials of Literary Criticism. The Bases in Æsthetics and Poetics, Boston, 1899. Besides Sulzer, we may mention æsthetic dictionaries by Gruber, Wörterbuch z. Behuf d. Ästh. d. schönen Künste, Weimar, 1810: Jeithles, Ästhetisches Lexikon, vol. i. A-K, Vienna, 1835: Hebenstreit, Encyklopädie d. Ästhetik, 2nd ed., Vienna, 1848.
For the bibliography up to the end of the eighteenth century, Sulzer's General Theory of the Fine Arts, 2nd ed., with additions by von Blankenburg, Leipzig, 1792, in four volumes, is nearly complete and a rich source of information. For the nineteenth century, a lot of material is gathered by C. Mills Gayley and Fred Newton Scott in An Introduction to the Methods and Materials of Literary Criticism. The Bases in Aesthetics and Poetics, Boston, 1899. Besides Sulzer, we can mention aesthetic dictionaries by Gruber, Dictionary for the Use of Aesthetics of the Fine Arts, Weimar, 1810: Jeithles, Aesthetic Lexicon, vol. i. A-K, Vienna, 1835: Hebenstreit, Encyclopedia of Aesthetics, 2nd ed., Vienna, 1848.
The following notes contain for the convenience of the student several books which the author has not been able to see.
The following notes include a list of several books that the author hasn’t been able to review, for the convenience of the student.
I. Concerning ancient Æsthetic no better or more comprehensive work can be found than the Geschichte der Theorie der Kunst bei den Alten, by Ed. Müller, Breslau, 1831-1837, 2 vols. For inquiries concerning the Beautiful special reference should be made to Julius Walter, Die Geschichte der Ästhetik im Alterthum ihren begrifflichen Entwicklung nach, Leipzig, 1893. See also Em. Egger, Essai sur l'histoire de la critique chez les Grecs, 2nd ed., Paris, 1886: Zimmermann, Bk. I.: Bosanquet, ch. ii.-v. and Saintsbury, vol. i.
I. When it comes to ancient aesthetics, there’s no better or more comprehensive work than the Geschichte der Theorie der Kunst bei den Alten by Ed. Müller, published in Breslau from 1831 to 1837, in 2 volumes. For inquiries about the Beautiful, special attention should be given to Julius Walter's Die Geschichte der Ästhetik im Alterthum ihren begrifflichen Entwicklung nach, published in Leipzig in 1893. Also, check out Em. Egger’s Essai sur l'histoire de la critique chez les Grecs, 2nd edition, Paris, 1886; Zimmermann, Book I; Bosanquet, chapters ii-v; and Saintsbury, volume i.
Of the innumerable special monographs: for Plato's Æsthetic see Arn. Ruge, Die platonische Ästhetik, Halle, 1832: for Aristotle's, Döring, Die Kunstlehre des Aristoteles, Jena, 1876: C. Bénard, L'Esthétique d'Aristote et de ses successeurs, Paris, 1890: S. H. Butcher, Aristotle's Theory of Poetry and Fine Art, 3rd ed., London, 1902. For Plotinus, E. Vacherot, Histoire critique de l'école d'Alexandrie, Paris, 1846: E. Brenning, Die Lehre vom Schönen bei Plotin im Zusammenhang seines Systems dargestellt, Göttingen, 1864. On the Ars Poetica of Horace, A. Viola, L' arte poetica di Orazio nella critica italiana e straniera, 2 vols. Naples, 1901-1907.
Of the countless special studies: for Plato's aesthetics, see Arn. Ruge, Die platonische Ästhetik, Halle, 1832; for Aristotle's, Döring, Die Kunstlehre des Aristoteles, Jena, 1876; C. Bénard, L'Esthétique d'Aristote et de ses successeurs, Paris, 1890; S. H. Butcher, Aristotle's Theory of Poetry and Fine Art, 3rd ed., London, 1902. For Plotinus, E. Vacherot, Histoire critique de l'école d'Alexandrie, Paris, 1846; E. Brenning, Die Lehre vom Schönen bei Plotin im Zusammenhang seines Systems dargestellt, Göttingen, 1864. On Horace's Ars Poetica, A. Viola, L' arte poetica di Orazio nella critica italiana e straniera, 2 vols. Naples, 1901-1907.
For the history of ancient Psychology see H. Siebeck, Geschichte der Psychologie, 1880; A. E. Chaignet, Histoire de la psychologie des Grecs, Paris, 1887; L. Ambrosi, La psicologia dell' immaginazione nella storia della filosofia, Rome, 1898. For the history of the philosophy of language see H. Steinthal, Geschichte der Sprachwissenschaft bei den Griechen und Römern mit besonderer Rücksicht auf die Logik, 2nd ed. Berlin, 1890-1891, 2 vols.
For the history of ancient psychology, see H. Siebeck, Geschichte der Psychologie, 1880; A. E. Chaignet, Histoire de la psychologie des Grecs, Paris, 1887; L. Ambrosi, La psicologia dell' immaginazione nella storia della filosofia, Rome, 1898. For the history of the philosophy of language, see H. Steinthal, Geschichte der Sprachwissenschaft bei den Griechen und Römern mit besonderer Rücksicht auf die Logik, 2nd ed. Berlin, 1890-1891, 2 vols.
II. For the æsthetic ideas of St. Augustine and early Christian authors see Menendez y Pelayo, op. cit. pp. 193-266. For Thomas Aquinas, L. Taparelli, Delle ragioni del bello seconde la dottrina di san Tommaso d'Aquino (in Civiltà cattolica for 1859-1860): P. Vallet, L'Idée du beau dans la philosophie de St. Thomas d'Aquin, 1883: M. de Wulf, Études historiques sur l'esthétique de St. Thomas, Louvain, 1896.
II. For the aesthetic ideas of St. Augustine and early Christian authors, see Menendez y Pelayo, op. cit. pp. 193-266. For Thomas Aquinas, L. Taparelli, Delle ragioni del bello seconde la dottrina di san Tommaso d'Aquino (in Civiltà cattolica for 1859-1860): P. Vallet, L'Idée du beau dans la philosophie de St. Thomas d'Aquin, 1883: M. de Wulf, Études historiques sur l'esthétique de St. Thomas, Louvain, 1896.
For the literary doctrines of the Middle Ages see D. Comparetti, Virgilio nel medio evo, 2nd ed. Florence, 1893, vol. i., and G. Saintsbury, op. cit., vol. i. pp. 369-486. For the early Renaissance see K. Vossler, Poetische Theorien in d. italien. Frührenaissance, Berlin, 1900. For the Poetics of the high Renaissance see J. E. Spingarn, History of Literary Criticism in the Renaissance, with special reference to the influence of Italy, New York, 1899 (Italian trans. with corrections and additions, Bari, 1905). See also F. de Sanctis, Storia della letteratura italiana, Naples, 1870, passim.
For the literary theories of the Middle Ages, refer to D. Comparetti, Virgilio nel medio evo, 2nd ed. Florence, 1893, vol. i., and G. Saintsbury, op. cit., vol. i. pp. 369-486. For the early Renaissance, see K. Vossler, Poetische Theorien in d. italien. Frührenaissance, Berlin, 1900. For the Poetics of the high Renaissance, check out J. E. Spingarn, History of Literary Criticism in the Renaissance, with special reference to the influence of Italy, New York, 1899 (Italian trans. with corrections and additions, Bari, 1905). Also, see F. de Sanctis, Storia della letteratura italiana, Naples, 1870, passim.
For the traditions of Platonic and neo-Platonic ideas in the[Pg 480] Middle Ages and Renaissance, for best and fullest information see Menendez y Pelayo, op. cit., vol. i. part ii. and vol. ii. For Italian treatises on beauty and love see Michele Rosi, Saggi sui trattati d' amore del cinquecento, Recanati, 1899, and F. Flamini, Il cinquecento, Milan, Vallardi, N.D., ch. iv. pp. 378-381. For Tasso see Alfredo Giannini, Il "Minturno" di T. Tasso, Ariano, 1899: see also E. Proto in Rass. crit. lett. ital. vi. (Naples, 1901) pp. 127-145. For Leone Ebreo see Edm. Solmi, Benedetto Spinoza e L. E., studio su una fonte italiana dimenticata dello spinozismo, Modena, 1903: cf. G. Gentile in Critica, ii. pp. 313-319.
For the traditions of Platonic and Neo-Platonic ideas in the[Pg 480] Middle Ages and Renaissance, for the best and most comprehensive information, see Menendez y Pelayo, op. cit., vol. i. part ii. and vol. ii. For Italian treatises on beauty and love, refer to Michele Rosi, Saggi sui trattati d' amore del cinquecento, Recanati, 1899, and F. Flamini, Il cinquecento, Milan, Vallardi, N.D., ch. iv. pp. 378-381. For Tasso, see Alfredo Giannini, Il "Minturno" di T. Tasso, Ariano, 1899; also look at E. Proto in Rass. crit. lett. ital. vi. (Naples, 1901) pp. 127-145. For Leone Ebreo, check out Edm. Solmi, Benedetto Spinoza e L. E., studio su una fonte italiana dimenticata dello spinozismo, Modena, 1903; compare with G. Gentile in Critica, ii. pp. 313-319.
On J. C. Scaliger see Eug. Lintilhac, Un Coup d'État dans la république des lettres: Jules César Scaliger, fondateur du classicisme cent ans avant Boileau (in the Nouv. Revue, 1890, vol. lxiv. pp. 333-346, 528-547). On Fracastoro, Giuseppe Rossi, Girolamo Fracastoro in relazione all' aristotelismo e alla scienza nel Rinascimento, Pisa, 1893. On Castelvetro, Ant. Fusco, La poetica di Ludovico Castelvetro, Naples, 1904. On Patrizzi, Oddone Zenatti, Fr. Patrizzi, Orazio Ariosto, e Torquato Tasso, etc. (Verona, per le nozze Morpurgo-Franchetti, N.D.).
On J. C. Scaliger, see Eug. Lintilhac, Un Coup d'État dans la république des lettres: Jules César Scaliger, fondateur du classicisme cent ans avant Boileau (in the Nouv. Revue, 1890, vol. lxiv. pp. 333-346, 528-547). On Fracastoro, Giuseppe Rossi, Girolamo Fracastoro in relazione all' aristotelismo e alla scienza nel Rinascimento, Pisa, 1893. On Castelvetro, Ant. Fusco, La poetica di Ludovico Castelvetro, Naples, 1904. On Patrizzi, Oddone Zenatti, Fr. Patrizzi, Orazio Ariosto, e Torquato Tasso, etc. (Verona, for the Morpurgo-Franchetti wedding, N.D.).
III. For this period of ferment see H. von Stein, Die Entstehung der neueren Ästhetik, Stuttgart, 1886: K. Borinski, Die Poetik der Renaissance und die Anfänge der litterarischen Kritik in Deutschland, Berlin, 1886 (esp. the last chapter): also same author's Baltasar Gracian und die Hofliteratur in Deutschland, Halle a. S., 1894, B. Croce, I trattatisti italiani del Concettismo e B. Gracian, Naples, 1899 (in Atti dell' Acc. Pont. vol. xxix., reprinted in Problemi di estetica, pp. 309-345), Elizabethan Critical Essays, edited with an introduction by G. Gregory Smith, Oxford, 1904, 2 vols.: Critical Essays of the Seventeenth Century, edited by J. E. Spingam, Oxford, 1908, 2 vols.: Leone Donati, J. J. Bodmer und die italienische Litteratur (in the vol. J. J. Bodmer, Denkschrift z. C. C. Geburtstag, Zürich, 1900, pp. 241-312): see also Probl. di estetica, pp. 371-380.
III. For this period of change, see H. von Stein, Die Entstehung der neueren Ästhetik, Stuttgart, 1886: K. Borinski, Die Poetik der Renaissance und die Anfänge der litterarischen Kritik in Deutschland, Berlin, 1886 (especially the last chapter): also the same author's Baltasar Gracian und die Hofliteratur in Deutschland, Halle a. S., 1894, B. Croce, I trattatisti italiani del Concettismo e B. Gracian, Naples, 1899 (in Atti dell' Acc. Pont. vol. xxix., reprinted in Problemi di estetica, pp. 309-345), Elizabethan Critical Essays, edited with an introduction by G. Gregory Smith, Oxford, 1904, 2 vols.: Critical Essays of the Seventeenth Century, edited by J. E. Spingam, Oxford, 1908, 2 vols.: Leone Donati, J. J. Bodmer und die italienische Litteratur (in the vol. J. J. Bodmer, Denkschrift z. C. C. Geburtstag, Zürich, 1900, pp. 241-312): see also Probl. di estetica, pp. 371-380.
On Bacon see K. Fischer, Franz Baco von Verulam, Leipzig, 1856 (2nd ed. 1875), cf. P. Jacquinet, Fr. Baconis in re litteraria iudicia, Paris, 1863. On Gravina, Em. Reich, G. V. Gravina als Ästhetiker (in the Trans, of the Viennese Academy, vol. cxx. 1890): B. Croce, Di alcuni giudizi sul Gravina considerate come estetico, Florence, 1901 (in Miscellanea d' Ancona, pp. 456-464), reprinted in Probl. di est. pp. 360-370. On Du Bos, Morel,Étude sur l'abbé du Bos, Paris, 1849: P. Petent, J. B. Dubos, Tramelan, 1902. On Bouhours, Doncieux, Un jésuite homme de lettres au XVIIe siècle, Paris, 1886. On the Bouhours-Orsi controversy, F. Fottano, Una polemica nel settecento, in Ricerche letterarie, Leghorn, 1897, pp. 313-332: A. Boeri, Una contesa letteraria franco-italiana nel secolo XVIII, Palermo, 1900 (cf. Giorn. stor. lett. ital. xxxvi. pp. 255-256): B. Croce, Varietà di storia[Pg 481] dell' estetica, §§ 1-2, in Rass. crit. lett. ital. cit., vi. 1901, pp. 115-126, reprinted in Probl. di est. pp. 346-359.
On Bacon see K. Fischer, Franz Baco von Verulam, Leipzig, 1856 (2nd ed. 1875), cf. P. Jacquinet, Fr. Baconis in re litteraria iudicia, Paris, 1863. On Gravina, Em. Reich, G. V. Gravina als Ästhetiker (in the Trans, of the Viennese Academy, vol. cxx. 1890): B. Croce, Di alcuni giudizi sul Gravina considerate come estetico, Florence, 1901 (in Miscellanea d' Ancona, pp. 456-464), reprinted in Probl. di est. pp. 360-370. On Du Bos, Morel,Étude sur l'abbé du Bos, Paris, 1849: P. Petent, J. B. Dubos, Tramelan, 1902. On Bouhours, Doncieux, Un jésuite homme de lettres au XVIIe siècle, Paris, 1886. On the Bouhours-Orsi controversy, F. Fottano, Una polemica nel settecento, in Ricerche letterarie, Leghorn, 1897, pp. 313-332: A. Boeri, Una contesa letteraria franco-italiana nel secolo XVIII, Palermo, 1900 (cf. Giorn. stor. lett. ital. xxxvi. pp. 255-256): B. Croce, Varietà di storia[Pg 481] dell' estetica, §§ 1-2, in Rass. crit. lett. ital. cit., vi. 1901, pp. 115-126, reprinted in Probl. di est. pp. 346-359.
IV. On Cartesianism in literature see É. Krantz, L'Esthétique de Descartes étudiée dans les rapports de la doctrine cartésienne avec la littérature classique française au XVIIIe siècle, Paris, 1882; see also the chapter on André, pp. 311-341, and the introduction by V. Cousin to the œuvres philosophiques du p. André, Paris, 1843: on Boileau, Borinski, Poetik d. Renaissance, c. 6, pp. 314-329; J. Brunetière, L'Esthétique de B. in Revue des Deux Mondes, June 1, 1899.
IV. For information on Cartesianism in literature, see É. Krantz, L'Esthétique de Descartes étudiée dans les rapports de la doctrine cartésienne avec la littérature classique française au XVIIIe siècle, Paris, 1882; also refer to the chapter on André, pp. 311-341, and the introduction by V. Cousin to the œuvres philosophiques du p. André, Paris, 1843: on Boileau, Borinski, Poetik d. Renaissance, c. 6, pp. 314-329; J. Brunetière, L'Esthétique de B. in Revue des Deux Mondes, June 1, 1899.
On the English intellectualist æstheticians see Zimmermann, op. cit. pp. 273-301; also von Stein, op. cit. pp. 185-216. On Shaftesbury and Hutcheson see esp. Gid. Spicker, Die Philosophie d. Grafen v. Shaftesbury, Freiburg i. B., 1872, part iv. on art and literature, pp. 196-233: T. Fowler, S. and Hutcheson, London, 1882: William Robert Scott, Francis Hutcheson, his life, teaching and position in the history of philosophy, Cambridge, 1900.
On English intellectuals and aesthetic theorists, see Zimmermann, op. cit. pp. 273-301; also von Stein, op. cit. pp. 185-216. For information on Shaftesbury and Hutcheson, especially refer to Gid. Spicker, Die Philosophie d. Grafen v. Shaftesbury, Freiburg i. B., 1872, part iv. on art and literature, pp. 196-233; T. Fowler, S. and Hutcheson, London, 1882; William Robert Scott, Francis Hutcheson, his life, teaching and position in the history of philosophy, Cambridge, 1900.
On Leibniz, Baumgarten and contemporary German writers see Th. W. Danzel, Gottsched und seine Zeit, 2nd ed., Leipzig, 1855: H. G. Meyer, Leibnitz und Baumgarten als Begründer der deutschen Ästhetik, Inaugural Dissertation, Halle, 1874: Joh. Schmidt, L. und B., Halle, 1875: Ém. Grucker, Histoire des doctrines littéraires et esthétiques en Allemagne (from Opitz to the Swiss writers), Paris, 1883: Fr. Braitmaier, Geschichte der poetischen Theorie und Kritik von den Diskursen der Maler his auf Lessing, Frauenfeld, 1888-1889. In the last-named book the first part treats of the beginning of Poetics and criticism in Germany, considered in their relation to the doctrines of classical, French and English writers: the second part treats of an attempt to found an æsthetic philosophy and theory of poetry upon a basis of Leibnitian-Wolffian psychology: which includes a long discussion of Baumgarten and quotations from two dissertations, Raabe's A. G. Baumgarten, æstheticæ in disciplinæ formam parens et auctor, and Prieger's Anregung u. metaphysische Grundlage d. Ästh. von A. G. Baumgarten, 1875 (cf. vol. ii. p. 2).
On Leibniz, Baumgarten and modern German writers see Th. W. Danzel, Gottsched und seine Zeit, 2nd ed., Leipzig, 1855: H. G. Meyer, Leibnitz und Baumgarten als Begründer der deutschen Ästhetik, Inaugural Dissertation, Halle, 1874: Joh. Schmidt, L. und B., Halle, 1875: Ém. Grucker, Histoire des doctrines littéraires et esthétiques en Allemagne (from Opitz to the Swiss writers), Paris, 1883: Fr. Braitmaier, Geschichte der poetischen Theorie und Kritik von den Diskursen der Maler his auf Lessing, Frauenfeld, 1888-1889. In the last-named book, the first part discusses the origins of Poetics and criticism in Germany, looking at their connections to the ideas of classical, French, and English writers. The second part explores an attempt to establish an aesthetic philosophy and theory of poetry based on Leibnitian-Wolffian psychology, which includes an extensive discussion of Baumgarten and quotations from two dissertations: Raabe's A. G. Baumgarten, æstheticæ in disciplinæ formam parens et auctor, and Prieger's Anregung u. metaphysische Grundlage d. Ästh. von A. G. Baumgarten, 1875 (cf. vol. ii. p. 2).
V. On Vico as æsthetician see B. Zumbini, Sopra alcuni principî di critica letteraria di G. B. V. (reprinted in Studî di letter. italiana, Florence, 1894, pp. 257-268): B. Croce, G. B. V. primo scopritore della scienza estetica, Naples, 1901 (reprinted from Flegrea. April 1901), incorporated in the present volume as has been mentioned already: see also G. Gentile in Rass. crit. della lett. ital., cit., vi. pp. 254-265: E. Bertana, in Giorn. stor. lett. ital. xxxviii. pp. 449-451: A. Martinazzoli, Intorno alle dottrine vichiane di ragion poetica, in Riv. di filos. e sc. aff. of Bologna, July 1902: also the reply of B. Croce, ibid., August 1902: Giovanni Rossi, Il pensiero di G. B. V. intorno alla natura della lingua e all' ufficio dette lettere, Salerno, 1901. The important[Pg 482] position occupied by Vico in respect to Æsthetic had been remarked earlier by C. Marini, G. B. V. al cospetto del secolo XIX, Naples, 1852, c. 7, § 10. For the influence exercised by Vico, B. Croce, Per la storia della critica e storiografia letteraria, Naples, 1903 (in Atti d. Acc. Pont., vol. xxxiii.), pp. 7-8, 26-28 (reprinted in Probl. di est. pp. 423-425), and G. A. Borgese, Storia della critica romantica in Italia, Naples, 1905, passim.
V. For information on Vico as an aesthetician, see B. Zumbini, Sopra alcuni principî di critica letteraria di G. B. V. (reprinted in Studî di letter. italiana, Florence, 1894, pp. 257-268); B. Croce, G. B. V. primo scopritore della scienza estetica, Naples, 1901 (reprinted from Flegrea. April 1901), included in this volume as previously mentioned; also refer to G. Gentile in Rass. crit. della lett. ital., cited, vi. pp. 254-265; E. Bertana, in Giorn. stor. lett. ital. xxxviii. pp. 449-451; A. Martinazzoli, Intorno alle dottrine vichiane di ragion poetica, in Riv. di filos. e sc. aff. of Bologna, July 1902; as well as the reply by B. Croce, ibid., August 1902; Giovanni Rossi, Il pensiero di G. B. V. intorno alla natura della lingua e all' ufficio dette lettere, Salerno, 1901. The significant[Pg 482] role Vico played regarding aesthetics was noted earlier by C. Marini, G. B. V. al cospetto del secolo XIX, Naples, 1852, c. 7, § 10. For information on Vico's influence, see B. Croce, Per la storia della critica e storiografia letteraria, Naples, 1903 (in Atti d. Acc. Pont., vol. xxxiii.), pp. 7-8, 26-28 (reprinted in Probl. di est. pp. 423-425), and G. A. Borgese, Storia della critica romantica in Italia, Naples, 1905, passim.
On Vico's thought in general, as well as on his Æsthetic, see B. Croce, La filosofia di Giambattista Vico, Bari, 1911: English translation by R. G. Collingwood, 1913. The copious literature concerning Vico is given by B. Croce in Bibliografia vichiana, Naples, 1904 (reprinted from Atti dell' Acad. Pont. vol. xxxiv.), and Supplemento, ibid. 1907, and Secondo Supplemento, 1910 (Atti cit., vols, xxxvii. and xli.).
On Vico's overall ideas, as well as his Aesthetics, see B. Croce, The Philosophy of Giambattista Vico, Bari, 1911: English translation by R. G. Collingwood, 1913. The extensive literature about Vico is provided by B. Croce in Bibliografia vichiana, Naples, 1904 (reprinted from Atti dell' Acad. Pont. vol. xxxiv.), and Supplemento, ibid. 1907, and Secondo Supplemento, 1910 (Atti cited, vols. xxxvii. and xli.).
VI. On the literary doctrines of Conti see G. Brognoligo, L' opera letteraria di A. Conti, in Arch. veneto, 1894, vol. i. pp. 152-209: on Cesarotti, Vitt. Alemanni, Un filosofo delle lettere, vol. i. Turin, 1894: on Pagano, B. Croce, Varietà di storia dell' estetica, § 3; Di alcuni estetici italiani della seconda metà del secolo XVIII, in Rass. crit. cit. vii. 1902, pp. 1-17 (reprinted in Probl. di est. pp. 381-450).
VI. For information on the literary beliefs of Conti, see G. Brognoligo, L' opera letteraria di A. Conti, in Arch. veneto, 1894, vol. i. pp. 152-209; on Cesarotti, Vitt. Alemanni, Un filosofo delle lettere, vol. i. Turin, 1894; on Pagano, B. Croce, Varietà di storia dell' estetica, § 3; Di alcuni estetici italiani della seconda metà del secolo XVIII, in Rass. crit. cit. vii. 1902, pp. 1-17 (reprinted in Probl. di est. pp. 381-450).
On the German æstheticians, in addition to the various general histories already quoted, see R. Sommer, Grundzüge einer Geschichte der deutschen Psychologie u. Ästhetik von Wolff-Baumgarten his Kant-Schiller, Würzburg, 1892. Greatly inferior is M. Dessoir, Geschichte d. neueren deutschen Psychologie, 2nd ed., Berlin, 1897 (the first half only is published, down to Kant exclusive).
On the German aestheticians, in addition to the various general histories already mentioned, see R. Sommer, Fundamentals of a History of German Psychology and Aesthetics from Wolff-Baumgarten to Kant-Schiller, Würzburg, 1892. Much less detailed is M. Dessoir, A History of Modern German Psychology, 2nd ed., Berlin, 1897 (only the first half has been published, up to but not including Kant).
On Sulzer, Braitmaier, op. cit. ii. pp. 55-71: on Mendelssohn, ibid. pp. 72-279: for Elias Schlegel, op. cit. i. p. 249 seqq.; on Mendelssohn see also Th. Wilh. Danzel, Gesammelte Aufsätze, Leipzig, Jahn, 1855, pp. 85-98: Kannegiesser, Stellung Mendelssohns in d. Gesch. d. Ästh., 1868. On Riedel, K. F. Wize, F. J. Riedel u. seine Ästhetik, Diss., Berlin, 1907. On Herder, Ch. Joiet, H. et la renaissance littéraire en Allemagne au XVIIIe siècle, Paris, 1875: R. Haym, H. nach seinem Leben u. seinen Werken, 2 vols., Berlin, 1880: G. Jacobi, H.'s und Kant's Ästh., Leipzig, 1907. For the ideas of Hamann and Herder concerning the origins of poetry see Croce in Critica, ix. (1911), pp. 469-472. On the history of Linguistic, see Th. Benfey, Geschichte d. Sprachwissenschaft in Deutschland, Munich, 1869, introd.: H. Steinthal, Der Ursprung der Sprache im Zusammenhange mit d. letzen Fragen alles Wissens, eine Darstellung, Kritik und Fortentwicklung der vorzüglichsten Ansichten, 4th ed., Berlin, 1888.
On Sulzer, Braitmaier, op. cit. ii. pp. 55-71; on Mendelssohn, ibid. pp. 72-279; for Elias Schlegel, op. cit. i. p. 249 seqq.; on Mendelssohn, see also Th. Wilh. Danzel, Gesammelte Aufsätze, Leipzig, Jahn, 1855, pp. 85-98; Kannegiesser, Stellung Mendelssohns in d. Gesch. d. Ästh., 1868. On Riedel, K. F. Wize, F. J. Riedel u. seine Ästhetik, Diss., Berlin, 1907. On Herder, Ch. Joiet, H. et la renaissance littéraire en Allemagne au XVIIIe siècle, Paris, 1875; R. Haym, H. nach seinem Leben u. seinen Werken, 2 vols., Berlin, 1880; G. Jacobi, H.'s und Kant's Ästh., Leipzig, 1907. For the ideas of Hamann and Herder regarding the origins of poetry, see Croce in Critica, ix. (1911), pp. 469-472. On the history of Linguistics, see Th. Benfey, Geschichte d. Sprachwissenschaft in Deutschland, Munich, 1869; introd.: H. Steinthal, Der Ursprung der Sprache im Zusammenhange mit d. letzen Fragen alles Wissens, eine Darstellung, Kritik und Fortentwicklung der vorzüglichsten Ansichten, 4th ed., Berlin, 1888.
VII. On Batteux see E. v. Danckelmann, Charles Batteux, sein Leben u. sein ästhetisches Lehrgebäude, Rostock, 1902. On Hogarth, Burke and Home, Zimmermann, op. cit. pp. 223-273; Bosanquet, op. cit. pp. 202-210. On Home esp. J. Wohlgemüth,[Pg 483] H. Home's Ästhetik, Rostock, 1894: W. Neumann, Die Bedeutung Homes für d. Ästhetik, u. sein Einflüss auf d. deutschen Ästhetik, Halle, 1894. On Hemsterhuis, Ém. Grucker, François H., sa vie et ses oeuvres, Paris, 1866.
VII. For information on Batteux, see E. v. Danckelmann, Charles Batteux, His Life and His Aesthetic Doctrine, Rostock, 1902. Regarding Hogarth, Burke, and Home, refer to Zimmermann, op. cit. pp. 223-273; Bosanquet, op. cit. pp. 202-210. For specifics on Home, particularly J. Wohlgemüth, [Pg 483] H. Home's Aesthetics, Rostock, 1894; W. Neumann, The Significance of Home for Aesthetics, and His Influence on German Aesthetics, Halle, 1894. For Hemsterhuis, see Ém. Grucker, François H., His Life and Works, Paris, 1866.
On Winckelmann, Goethe, W. u. sein Jahrhundert, 1805 (in Werke, ed. Goedecke, vol. xxxi.): C. Justi, W. u. seine Zeitgenossen, 2nd ed., Leipzig, 1898. A criticism of Winckelmann's theory, by H. Hettner, appeared in the Revue Moderne, 1866. On Mengs, Zimmermann, op. cit. pp. 338-355. On Lessing, Th. Wilh. Danzel, G. E. Lessing, sein Leben und seine Werke, Leipzig, 1849-1853: Kuno Fischer, L. als Reformater d. deutschen Litteratur, Stuttgart, 1881: Ém. Grucker, Lessing, Paris, 1891: Erich Schmidt, Lessing, 2nd ed., Berlin, 1899: K. Borinski, Lessing, Berlin, 1900.
On Winckelmann, Goethe, W. u. sein Jahrhundert, 1805 (in Werke, ed. Goedecke, vol. xxxi.): C. Justi, W. u. seine Zeitgenossen, 2nd ed., Leipzig, 1898. A critique of Winckelmann's theory by H. Hettner was published in the Revue Moderne, 1866. On Mengs, Zimmermann, op. cit. pp. 338-355. On Lessing, Th. Wilh. Danzel, G. E. Lessing, sein Leben und seine Werke, Leipzig, 1849-1853: Kuno Fischer, L. als Reformater d. deutschen Litteratur, Stuttgart, 1881: Ém. Grucker, Lessing, Paris, 1891: Erich Schmidt, Lessing, 2nd ed., Berlin, 1899: K. Borinski, Lessing, Berlin, 1900.
On Spalletti see B. Croce, Var., cit., § 3 (Probl. d. est. pp. 392-398). On Meier, Hirth and Goethe, Danzel, Goethe und die Weimarsche Kunstfreunde in ihrem Verhältniss z. Winckelmann, in Gesamm. Aufs. pp. 118-145. On Goethe's Æsthetic esp. see Wilh. Bode, Goethes Ästhetik, Berlin, 1901.
On Spalletti, see B. Croce, Var., cit., § 3 (Probl. d. est. pp. 392-398). For Meier, Hirth, and Goethe, consult Danzel, Goethe und die Weimarsche Kunstfreunde in ihrem Verhältniss z. Winckelmann, in Gesamm. Aufs. pp. 118-145. For Goethe's aesthetics specifically, see Wilh. Bode, Goethes Ästhetik, Berlin, 1901.
VIII. Critical expositions of Kant's Æsthetic are very numerous even in Italy: for example, O. Colecchi, Questioni filosofiche, Naples, 1843, vol. iii.; C. Cantoni, E. Kant, Milan, 1884, vol. iii. In German, esp. H. Cohen, Kants Begründung der Ästhetik, Berlin, 1889; also an important chapter in Sommer, op. cit. pp. 337-352; a sufficient representative of a host of others is the elaborate work of Victor Basch, Essai critique sur l'esthétique de Kant, Paris, 1896. See also, on an Italian trans. of the Kr. d. Urth., B. Croce in Critica, v. (1907), pp. 160-164.
VIII. There are many critical analyses of Kant's aesthetics, even in Italy. For instance, O. Colecchi, Questioni filosofiche, Naples, 1843, vol. iii.; C. Cantoni, E. Kant, Milan, 1884, vol. iii. In German, especially H. Cohen, Kants Begründung der Ästhetik, Berlin, 1889; there's also an important chapter in Sommer, op. cit. pp. 337-352. A good representative of many others is Victor Basch's detailed work, Essai critique sur l'esthétique de Kant, Paris, 1896. Additionally, see B. Croce on an Italian translation of the Kr. d. Urth., in Critica, v. (1907), pp. 160-164.
For Kant's lectures and the historical antecedents of his Critique of Judgment (besides the dissertations of H. Falkenheim, Die Entstehung der kantischen Ästhetik, Heidelberg, 1890, and Rich. Grundmann, Die Entwickel d. Ästh. Kants, Leipzig, 1893) see the exhaustive work of Otto Schlapp, Kant's Lehre vom Genie und die Entstehung d. Kritik d. Urtheilskraft, Göttingen, 1901.
For Kant's lectures and the historical background of his Critique of Judgment (in addition to the dissertations by H. Falkenheim, Die Entstehung der kantischen Ästhetik, Heidelberg, 1890, and Rich. Grundmann, Die Entwickel d. Ästh. Kants, Leipzig, 1893), refer to the comprehensive work by Otto Schlapp, Kant's Lehre vom Genie und die Entstehung d. Kritik d. Urtheilskraft, Göttingen, 1901.
IX. For the whole of this period, beside the general histories already quoted which treat of it in great detail, see Th. Wilh. Danzel, Über den gegenwärtigen Zustand d. Philosophie d. Kunst u. ihre nächste Aufgabe (in the Zeitschr. f. Phil, of Fichte, 1844-1845, and reprinted in Gesammelte Aufsätze, pp. 1-84): this treats of Kant, Schiller, Fichte, Schelling, Hegel and, more particularly, of Solger, pp. 51-84: Herm. Lotze, Geschichte der Ästhetik in Deutschland, Munich, 1868 (in the coll. "History of the Sciences in Germany," published by the Royal Academy of Sciences of Munich in Bavaria): first book, history of general points of view from Baumgarten to the Herbartian school: second book, history of individual fundamental æsthetic concepts: third book, contributions to the history of the theory of the arts: Ed. v.[Pg 484] Hartmann, Die deutsche Ästhetik s. Kant (first part, historico-critical), Berlin, 1886, divided into two books. The first book discusses the doctrine of the chief æstheticians and, after an introduction on the foundation of philosophical æsthetic by Kant, treats of the Æsthetic of the content, divided into that of abstract idealism (Schelling, Schopenhauer, Solger, Krause, Weisse, Lotze); of concrete idealism (Hegel, Trahndorff, Schleiermacher, Deutinger, Oersted, Vischer, Zeising, Carrière, Schasler); of the Æsthetic of feeling (Kirchmann, Wiener, Horwicz); the Æsthetic of form, subdivided into abstract formalism (Herbart, Zimmermann), and concrete formalism (Köstlin, Siebeck). The second book is concerned with the more important special problems.
IX. Throughout this period, in addition to the general histories mentioned earlier that provide detailed coverage, see Th. Wilh. Danzel, On the Current State of the Philosophy of Art and Its Immediate Task (in the Journal of Philosophy, published by Fichte, 1844-1845, and reprinted in Collected Essays, pp. 1-84): this discusses Kant, Schiller, Fichte, Schelling, Hegel, and more specifically, Solger, pp. 51-84; Herm. Lotze, History of Aesthetics in Germany, Munich, 1868 (in the collection "History of the Sciences in Germany," published by the Royal Academy of Sciences of Munich in Bavaria): the first book covers the general perspectives from Baumgarten to the Herbartian school; the second book addresses individual foundational aesthetic concepts; the third book contributes to the history of art theory; Ed. v.[Pg 484] Hartmann, The German Aesthetics Since Kant (first part, historical-critical), Berlin, 1886, divided into two books. The first book discusses the theories of key aesthetic thinkers and, after an introduction on the philosophical foundation of aesthetics by Kant, examines the Aesthetics of content, categorized into abstract idealism (Schelling, Schopenhauer, Solger, Krause, Weisse, Lotze); concrete idealism (Hegel, Trahndorff, Schleiermacher, Deutinger, Oersted, Vischer, Zeising, Carrière, Schasler); the Aesthetics of feeling (Kirchmann, Wiener, Horwicz); and the Aesthetics of form, further divided into abstract formalism (Herbart, Zimmermann) and concrete formalism (Köstlin, Siebeck). The second book focuses on the more significant specific issues.
On the Æsthetic of Schiller specially see, amongst numerous monographs, Danzel, Schillers Briefwechsel mit Körner, in Ges. Aufs. pp. 227-244: G. Zimmermann, Versuch einer schillerschen Ästhetik, Leipzig, 1889: F. Montargis, L'Esthétique de Schiller, Paris, 1890: the chapter in Sommer, op. cit. pp. 365-432: V. Basch, La Poétique de Schiller, Paris, 1901.
On the Aesthetics of Schiller, specifically see, among many monographs, Danzel, Schiller's Correspondence with Körner, in Collected Essays pp. 227-244; G. Zimmermann, An Attempt at Schiller's Aesthetics, Leipzig, 1889; F. Montargis, The Aesthetics of Schiller, Paris, 1890; the chapter in Sommer, op. cit. pp. 365-432; V. Basch, The Poetics of Schiller, Paris, 1901.
On the Æsthetic of Romanticism, R. Haym, Die romantische Schule: ein Beitrag z. Geschichte d. deutschen Geistes, Berlin, 1870 (cf. on Tieck, book i.; on Novalis, book iii.: for criticism of the two Schlegels, bk. ii. and bk. iii. ch. 5): N. M. Pichtos, Die Ästhetik Aug. W. v. Schlegel in ihrer geschichtlichen Entwickelung, Berlin, 1893. On the Æsthetic of Fichte, G. Tempel, Fichtes Stellung z. Kunst, Metz, 1901.
On the Aesthetic of Romanticism, R. Haym, Die romantische Schule: ein Beitrag z. Geschichte d. deutschen Geistes, Berlin, 1870 (see on Tieck, book i.; on Novalis, book iii.; for criticism of the two Schlegels, bk. ii. and bk. iii. ch. 5): N. M. Pichtos, Die Ästhetik Aug. W. v. Schlegel in ihrer geschichtlichen Entwickelung, Berlin, 1893. On the Aesthetic of Fichte, G. Tempel, Fichtes Stellung z. Kunst, Metz, 1901.
On the Æsthetic of Hegel, Danzel, Über d. Ästhetik der hegelschen Philosophie, Hamburg, 1844: R. Haym, Hegel u. seine Zeit, Berlin, 1857, pp. 433-443: J. S. Kedney, Hegel's Æsthetics: a critical exposition, Chicago, 1885: Kuno Fischer, Hegels Leben u. Werke, Heidelberg, 1898-1901, chs. 38-42, pp. 811-947: J. Kohn, Hegels Ästhetik in Zeitschrift für Philosophie, 1902, vol. 120, fasc. ii.: see also B. Croce, Cio che è vivo e cio che è morto della filosofia di Hegel, Bari, 1907, ch. 6; Engl. tr. by D. Ainslie, 1915.
On the Aesthetics of Hegel, Danzel, Über d. Ästhetik der hegelschen Philosophie, Hamburg, 1844: R. Haym, Hegel u. seine Zeit, Berlin, 1857, pp. 433-443: J. S. Kedney, Hegel's Aesthetics: a critical exposition, Chicago, 1885: Kuno Fischer, Hegels Leben u. Werke, Heidelberg, 1898-1901, chs. 38-42, pp. 811-947: J. Kohn, Hegels Ästhetik in Zeitschrift für Philosophie, 1902, vol. 120, fasc. ii.: see also B. Croce, Cio che è vivo e cio che è morto della filosofia di Hegel, Bari, 1907, ch. 6; Engl. tr. by D. Ainslie, 1915.
X. For the Æsthetic of Schopenhauer, Fr. Sommerlad, Darstellung u. Kritik d. ästh. Grundanschauungen Schopenhauers, Diss., Giessen, 1895: Ed. v. Mayer, Schopenhauers Ästhetik u. ihr Verhältniss z. d. ästh. Lehren Kants u. Schellings, Halle, 1897: Ett. Zoccoli, L' estetica di A. Sch.: propedeutica all' estetica Wagneriana, Milan, 1901: G. Chialvo, L' estetica di A. Sch., saggio esplicativo-critico, Rome, 1905.
X. For the Aesthetics of Schopenhauer, Fr. Sommerlad, Presentation and Critique of Schopenhauer's Aesthetic Fundamental Views, Dissertation, Giessen, 1895: Ed. v. Mayer, Schopenhauer's Aesthetics and its Relationship to the Aesthetic Teachings of Kant and Schelling, Halle, 1897: Ett. Zoccoli, The Aesthetics of A. Sch.: Introductory Course to Wagnerian Aesthetics, Milan, 1901: G. Chialvo, The Aesthetics of A. Sch., Explanatory-Critical Essay, Rome, 1905.
For the Æsthetic of Herbart, beside Zimmermann, op. cit. pp. 754-804, see O. Hostinsky, Herbarts Ästhetik in ihrer grundlegenden Theilen quellenmässig dargestellt u. erläutert, Hamburg-Leipzig, 1891.
For the aesthetics of Herbart, alongside Zimmermann, op. cit. pp. 754-804, check out O. Hostinsky, Herbarts Ästhetik in ihrer grundlegenden Theilen quellenmässig dargestellt u. erläutert, Hamburg-Leipzig, 1891.
XI. Of the Æsthetic of Schleiermacher, the fullest treatment is given by Zimmermann, pp. 609-634, and von Hartmann, pp. 156-169.
XI. The fullest discussion of Schleiermacher's aesthetics is provided by Zimmermann, pp. 609-634, and von Hartmann, pp. 156-169.
XII. For the history of the theory of Language, beside Benfey, op. cit. introd., see Max. Leop. Loewe, Historiæ criticæ grammatices universalis seu philosophicæ lineamenta, Dresden, 1839: A. F. Pott, W. v. Humboldt und die Sprachwissenschaft, introd. to the reprint of Humboldt's Verschiedenheit d. menschl. Sprachbaues (2nd ed., Berlin, 1880, vol. i.).
XII. For the history of the theory of Language, in addition to Benfey, op. cit. introd., see Max. Leop. Loewe, Historiæ criticæ grammatices universalis seu philosophicæ lineamenta, Dresden, 1839: A. F. Pott, W. v. Humboldt und die Sprachwissenschaft, introd. to the reprint of Humboldt's Verschiedenheit d. menschl. Sprachbaues (2nd ed., Berlin, 1880, vol. i.).
On Humboldt see esp. Steinthal, Der Ursprung der Sprache, pp. 59-81, and Pott's introd. cit., Wilh. v. Humboldt u. die Sprachwissenschaft.
On Humboldt see especially Steinthal, Der Ursprung der Sprache, pp. 59-81, and Pott's introduction, Wilh. v. Humboldt u. die Sprachwissenschaft.
XIII. For this period, treated with unnecessary fulness, see von Hartmann, op. cit. bk. i.: more concisely by Menendez y Pelayo, vol. iv. (1st ed.), part i. chs. 6-8.
XIII. For this period, covered in excessive detail, see von Hartmann, op. cit. bk. i.: more briefly by Menendez y Pelayo, vol. iv. (1st ed.), part i. chs. 6-8.
For the doctrine of the modifications of beauty see Zimmermann, op. cit. pp. 715-744: Schasler, op. cit. §§ 517-546: Bosanquet, op. cit. ch. 14, pp. 393-440: in greater detail, v. Hartmann, bk. ii. part i. pp. 363-461.
For the theory on the changes in beauty, see Zimmermann, op. cit. pp. 715-744; Schasler, op. cit. §§ 517-546; Bosanquet, op. cit. ch. 14, pp. 393-440; for more detail, refer to v. Hartmann, bk. ii. part i. pp. 363-461.
For the history of the Sublime see also F. Unruh, Der Begriff des Erhabenen seit Kant, Königsberg, 1898. For Humour see B. Croce, Dei varî significanti della parola umorismo e del suo uso nella critica letteraria, in the Journal of Comparative Literature of New York, 1903, fasc. iii. (reprinted in Probl. di est. pp. 275-286) F. Baldensperger, Les Définitions de l'humour, in Études; d'hist. litt. Paris, 1907. For the history of the concept of the Graceful, F. Torraca, La grazia secondo il Castiglione e secondo lo Spencer (in Morandi, Antol. della critica lett. ital. 2nd ed., Città di Castello, 1885, pp. 440-444): F. Braitmaier, op. cit. ii. pp. 166-167.
For the history of the Sublime, see also F. Unruh, Der Begriff des Erhabenen seit Kant, Königsberg, 1898. For Humor, see B. Croce, Dei varî significanti della parola umorismo e del suo uso nella critica letteraria, in the Journal of Comparative Literature of New York, 1903, fasc. iii. (reprinted in Probl. di est. pp. 275-286) F. Baldensperger, Les Définitions de l'humour, in Études; d'hist. litt. Paris, 1907. For the history of the concept of the Graceful, F. Torraca, La grazia secondo il Castiglione e secondo lo Spencer (in Morandi, Antol. della critica lett. ital. 2nd ed., Città di Castello, 1885, pp. 440-444): F. Braitmaier, op. cit. ii. pp. 166-167.
XIV. For the history of Æsthetic in France during the nineteenth century there is nothing so good as Menendez y Pelayo, vol. iii. part ii. chs. 3-9; ibid. chs. 1-2 give full information concerning Æsthetic in England.
XIV. For the history of Aesthetic in France during the nineteenth century, nothing rivals Menendez y Pelayo, vol. iii. part ii. chs. 3-9; ibid. chs. 1-2 provide complete information about Aesthetic in England.
For Æsthetic in Italy in the first half of the nineteenth century, Karl Werner, Idealistische Theorien des Schönen in d. italienischen Philosophie des neunzehnten Jahrhunderts, Vienna, 1884 (from Trans, of the Imperial and Royal Viennese Academy). On Rosmini see esp. P. Bellezza, Antonio Rosmini e la grande questione letteraria del secolo XIX (in the collection Per Antonio Rosmini nel primo centenario, Milan, 1897, vol. i. pp. 364-385). On Gioberti, Ad. Faggi, Vinc. Gioberti esteta e letterato, Palermo, 1901 (from the Atti della R. Accad. di Palermo, s. iii. vol. vi.). On Delfico, G. Gentile, Dal Gcnovesi al Galluppi, Naples, 1903, ch. ii. On Leopardi, E. Bertana in Giorn. stor. lett. ital. xli. pp. 193-283; R. Giani, L'estetica nei pensieri di G. Leopardi, Turin, 1904 (cf. G. Gentile in Critica, ii. pp. 144-147). See also a book quoted by A. Rolla and B. Croce, loc. cit., containing a catalogue of Italian books on Æsthetic of the nineteenth century (Probl. di est. pp. 401-415).
For aesthetics in Italy during the first half of the nineteenth century, see Karl Werner, Idealistische Theorien des Schönen in d. italienischen Philosophie des neunzehnten Jahrhunderts, Vienna, 1884 (from the Transactions of the Imperial and Royal Viennese Academy). Regarding Rosmini, refer to P. Bellezza, Antonio Rosmini e la grande questione letteraria del secolo XIX (in the collection Per Antonio Rosmini nel primo centenario, Milan, 1897, vol. i. pp. 364-385). For Gioberti, see Ad. Faggi, Vinc. Gioberti esteta e letterato, Palermo, 1901 (from the Atti della R. Accad. di Palermo, s. iii. vol. vi.). On Delfico, refer to G. Gentile, Dal Gcnovesi al Galluppi, Naples, 1903, ch. ii. About Leopardi, see E. Bertana in Giorn. stor. lett. ital. xli. pp. 193-283; R. Giani, L'estetica nei pensieri di G. Leopardi, Turin, 1904 (cf. G. Gentile in Critica, ii. pp. 144-147). Also, check out a book referenced by A. Rolla and B. Croce, loc. cit., which includes a catalog of Italian books on aesthetics from the nineteenth century (Probl. di est. pp. 401-415).
On the theories of the Italian Romanticists, F. De Sanctis, La poetica del Manzoni, in Scritti varî, ed. Croce, i. pp. 23-45; and the same author's La letteratura italiana nel secolo XIX, ed. Croce, Naples, 1897, on Tommaseo, pp. 233-243: on Cantù, pp. 244-273: on Berchet, pp. 479-493: on Mazzini, pp. 424-441. On Mazzini esp. F. Ricitari, Concetto dell' arte e della critica letteraria nella mente di G. Mazzini, Catania, 1896. For all these see G. A. Borgese, Storia della critica romantica in Italia, cit.
On the theories of the Italian Romanticists, F. De Sanctis, La poetica del Manzoni, in Scritti varî, ed. Croce, i. pp. 23-45; and the same author's La letteratura italiana nel secolo XIX, ed. Croce, Naples, 1897, on Tommaseo, pp. 233-243; on Cantù, pp. 244-273; on Berchet, pp. 479-493; on Mazzini, pp. 424-441. Especially on Mazzini, see F. Ricitari, Concetto dell' arte e della critica letteraria nella mente di G. Mazzini, Catania, 1896. For all these, refer to G. A. Borgese, Storia della critica romantica in Italia, cited.
XV. For the life of De Sanctis and the bibliography of his works see Scritti varî, ed. Croce, ii. pp. 267-308, also the volume In memoria di Fr. de S. edited by M. Mandalari, Naples, 1884.
XV. For information about the life of De Sanctis and the bibliography of his works, see Scritti varî, ed. Croce, ii. pp. 267-308, and also the volume In memoria di Fr. de S. edited by M. Mandalari, Naples, 1884.
On De Sanctis as literary critic, P. Villari, Commemorazione: A. C. de Meis, Commem., in the above-mentioned vol. In memoria: Marc Monnier in Revue des Deux Mondes, April I, 1884: Pio Ferrieri, Fr. de S. e la critica letteraria, Milan, 1888: B. Croce, La critica letteraria, Rome, 1896, ch. 5; Fr. de S. e i suoi critici recenti (in Atti dell' Accad. Pontan. vol. xxviii. reprinted in Scritti varî, append, ii. 309-352), and prefs. to vols, already quoted, La lett. ital. nel sec. XIX, and Scritti varî; De Sanctis e Schopenhauer, in Atti della Pontaniana, xxxii. 1902: Enr. Cocchia, II pensiero critico di Fr. de S. nell' arte e nella politica, Naples, 1899: G. A. Borgese, op. cit. last chapter and passim.
On De Sanctis as a literary critic, P. Villari, Commemorazione: A. C. de Meis, Commem., in the previously mentioned volume. In memoria: Marc Monnier in Revue des Deux Mondes, April 1, 1884: Pio Ferrieri, Fr. de S. e la critica letteraria, Milan, 1888: B. Croce, La critica letteraria, Rome, 1896, ch. 5; Fr. de S. e i suoi critici recenti (in Atti dell' Accad. Pontan. vol. xxviii. reprinted in Scritti varî, appendix ii. 309-352), and prefaces to volumes already quoted, La lett. ital. nel sec. XIX, and Scritti varî; De Sanctis e Schopenhauer, in Atti della Pontaniana, xxxii. 1902: Enr. Cocchia, II pensiero critico di Fr. de S. nell' arte e nella politica, Naples, 1899: G. A. Borgese, op. cit. last chapter and passim.
XVI. On the last phase of metaphysical Æsthetic, G. Neudecker, Studien z. Geschichte d. deutschen Ästhetik s. Kant, Würzburg, 1878, which discusses and criticises more particularly Vischer (self-criticism), Zimmermann, Lotze, Köstlin, Siebeck, Fechner and Deutinger. On Zimmermann, von Hartmann, op. cit. pp. 267-304: Bonatelli, in Nuova Antologia, October 1867. On Lotze, Fritz Kogel, Lotzes Ästhetik, Göttingen, 1886: A. Matragrin, Essai sur l'esthétique de Lotze, Paris, 1901. On Köstlin, von Hartmann, pp. 304-317. On Schasler, see the same, pp. 248-252, also Bosanquet, pp. 414-424. On Hartmann, Ad. Faggi, Ed. H. e l' estetica tedesca, Florence, 1895. On Vischer see M. Diez, Fried. Vischer u. d. ästh. Formalismus, Stuttgart, 1889.
XVI. In the final phase of metaphysical aesthetics, G. Neudecker, Studies on the History of German Aesthetics according to Kant, Würzburg, 1878, discusses and critiques in more detail Vischer (self-criticism), Zimmermann, Lotze, Köstlin, Siebeck, Fechner, and Deutinger. For information on Zimmermann, see von Hartmann, op. cit. pp. 267-304; Bonatelli, in Nuova Antologia, October 1867. Regarding Lotze, refer to Fritz Kogel, Lotze's Aesthetics, Göttingen, 1886; A. Matragrin, Essay on Lotze's Aesthetics, Paris, 1901. On Köstlin, see von Hartmann, pp. 304-317. For Schasler, see the same source, pp. 248-252, and also Bosanquet, pp. 414-424. Concerning Hartmann, consult Ad. Faggi, Ed. H. and German Aesthetics, Florence, 1895. For Vischer, see M. Diez, Friedrich Vischer and Aesthetic Formalism, Stuttgart, 1889.
For French and English æstheticians, besides Menendez y Pelayo, op. cit., on Ruskin, see J. Milsand, L'Esthétique anglaise, étude sur J. Ruskin, Paris, 1864: R. de la Sizeranne, Ruskin et la religion de la beauté, 3rd ed., Paris, 1898; cf. part iii. On Fornari, V. Imbriani, Vito Fornari estetico (reprinted in Studî letterarî e bizzarri e satiriche, ed. Croce, Bari, 1907). On Tari see Nic. Gallo, Antonio Tari, studio critico, Palermo, 1884: Croce, in Critica, v. (1907), pp. 357-361; also in pref. to vol.: A. Tari, saggi di estetica e metafisica, Bari, 1910.
For French and English aestheticians, besides Menendez y Pelayo, op. cit., on Ruskin, see J. Milsand, L'Esthétique anglaise, étude sur J. Ruskin, Paris, 1864: R. de la Sizeranne, Ruskin et la religion de la beauté, 3rd ed., Paris, 1898; cf. part iii. On Fornari, V. Imbriani, Vito Fornari estetico (reprinted in Studî letterarî e bizzarri e satiriche, ed. Croce, Bari, 1907). For Tari, see Nic. Gallo, Antonio Tari, studio critico, Palermo, 1884: Croce, in Critica, v. (1907), pp. 357-361; also in pref. to vol.: A. Tari, saggi di estetica e metafisica, Bari, 1910.
XVII. For positivist Æsthetic see Menendez y Pelayo, op. cit. iv. (1st ed.) vol. ii. pp. 120-136, 326-369: N. Gallo, La scienza dell' arte, Turin, 1887, chs. 6-8, pp. 162-216.
XVII. For positivist aesthetics, see Menendez y Pelayo, op. cit. iv. (1st ed.) vol. ii. pp. 120-136, 326-369; N. Gallo, La scienza dell'arte, Turin, 1887, chs. 6-8, pp. 162-216.
XVIII. On Kirchmann, von Hartmann, pp. 253-265. For various recent German æstheticians, Hugo Spitzer, Kritische Studien z. Ästhet. der Gegenwart, Leipzig, 1897. On Nietzsche, Ettore G. Zoccoli, Fred. Nietzsche, Modena, 1898, pp. 268-344: Jul. Zeitler, Nietzsches Ästhetik, Leipzig, 1900. On Flaubert, A. Fusco, La teoria dell' arte in G. F., Naples, 1907: cf. Critica, vi. (1908), pp. 125-134. For books on Æsthetic published during the last decade of the nineteenth century see Luc. Arréat, Dix années de philosophie, 1891-1900, Paris, 1901, pp. 74-116. A few remarks on contemporary Æsthetic are made by K. Groos in Die Philosophie im Beginn. des XXen Jahrh., ed. by W. Windelband, Heidelberg, 1904-1905. For latest books on Æsthetic see Critica, ed. B. Croce (Naples), from 1903 onward, which publishes reviews of them. There is also a review, started in 1906, published at Stuttgart (ed. F. Enke), Zeitschrift für Ästhetik und allgemeine Kunstwissenschaft, edited by Max Dessoir.
XVIII. On Kirchmann, von Hartmann, pp. 253-265. For various recent German aestheticians, Hugo Spitzer, Kritische Studien z. Ästhet. der Gegenwart, Leipzig, 1897. On Nietzsche, Ettore G. Zoccoli, Fred. Nietzsche, Modena, 1898, pp. 268-344: Jul. Zeitler, Nietzsches Ästhetik, Leipzig, 1900. On Flaubert, A. Fusco, La teoria dell' arte in G. F., Naples, 1907: cf. Critica, vi. (1908), pp. 125-134. For books on Aesthetics published during the last decade of the nineteenth century see Luc. Arréat, Dix années de philosophie, 1891-1900, Paris, 1901, pp. 74-116. A few remarks on contemporary Aesthetics are made by K. Groos in Die Philosophie im Beginn. des XXen Jahrh., ed. by W. Windelband, Heidelberg, 1904-1905. For the latest books on Aesthetics see Critica, ed. B. Croce (Naples), from 1903 onward, which publishes reviews of them. There is also a review, started in 1906, published in Stuttgart (ed. F. Enke), Zeitschrift für Ästhetik und allgemeine Kunstwissenschaft, edited by Max Dessoir.
XIX. The history of particular problems is usually omitted, or, at best, erroneously treated in histories of Æsthetic: for example, see the difficulty experienced by Ed. Müller, Gesch., cit., ii. pref. pp. vi-vii, in connecting his treatment of the history of Rhetoric with that of Poetics. Some writers attach Rhetoric to the individual arts or to artistic technique; others treat the doctrines of the modification of beauty and of natural beauty (in the metaphysical sense) as special problems; others, again, discuss the kinds or classifications in art in an incidental manner, without seeking to incorporate them in the principal æsthetic problem.
XIX. The history of specific issues is often skipped over, or at best, handled incorrectly in discussions of aesthetics. For instance, look at the struggle Ed. Müller faces in connecting his examination of the history of Rhetoric with that of Poetics, as mentioned in Gesch., cit., ii. pref. pp. vi-vii. Some authors link Rhetoric to particular arts or artistic techniques; others consider the concepts of modifying beauty and natural beauty (in a metaphysical sense) as separate challenges; while some merely touch on the types or classifications in art without trying to integrate them into the main aesthetic discussion.
§ 1. On the history of Rhetoric in the ancient sense see Rich. Volkmann, Die Rhetorik der Griechen und Römer in systematischer Übersicht dargestellt, 2nd ed., Leipzig, 1885, of capital importance: A. Ed. Chaignet, La Rhétorique et son histoire, Paris, 1888; rich in material, but ill-arranged and with the preconception that Rhetoric is still a defensible body of science. For special treatment see Ch. Benoist, Essai historique sur les premiers manuels d'invention oratoire, jusqu'à Aristote, Paris, 1846: Georg Thiele, Hermagoras, ein Beitrag z. Geschichte d. Rhetorik, Strasburg, 1893. There is no history of rhetoric in modern times. For criticism of Vives and other Spaniards see Menendez y Pelayo, op. cit. iii. pp. 211-300 (2nd ed.). For Patrizzi see B. Croce, F. Patrizzi e la critica della rettorica antica, in the vol. of Studî in honour of A. Graf, Bergamo, 1903 (Probl. d. est. pp. 297-308).
§ 1. For the history of Rhetoric in the traditional sense, see Rich. Volkmann, Die Rhetorik der Griechen und Römer in systematischer Übersicht dargestellt, 2nd ed., Leipzig, 1885, which is critically important: A. Ed. Chaignet, La Rhétorique et son histoire, Paris, 1888; rich in material, but poorly organized and based on the assumption that Rhetoric is still a valid field of study. For more focused analysis, see Ch. Benoist, Essai historique sur les premiers manuels d'invention oratoire, jusqu'à Aristote, Paris, 1846; Georg Thiele, Hermagoras, ein Beitrag z. Geschichte d. Rhetorik, Strasburg, 1893. There is no contemporary history of rhetoric. For critiques of Vives and other Spaniards, see Menendez y Pelayo, op. cit. iii. pp. 211-300 (2nd ed.). For Patrizzi, see B. Croce, F. Patrizzi e la critica della rettorica antica, in the volume of Studî in honor of A. Graf, Bergamo, 1903 (Probl. d. est. pp. 297-308).
For Rhetoric as theory of literary form in antiquity see Volkmann, op. cit. pp. 393-566: Chaignet, op. cit. pp. 413-539: also Egger, passim, and Saintsbury, bks. i. ii. For purposes of comparison see Paul Reynaud, La Rhétorique sanskrite exposée dans son développement historique et ses rapports avec la rhétorique classique, Paris, 1884. For the Middle Ages, Comparetti, Virgilio[Pg 488] nel medio evo, vol. i., and Saintsbury, bk. iii. There is need for a work on modern Rhetoric in this sense also. For the form it assumed ultimately according to the theory of Gröber see B. Croce, Di alcuni principî di sintassi e stilistica psicologiche del Gröber, in Atti dell' Accad. Pontan. vol. xxix. 1899: K. Vossler, Literaturblatt für germ. u. roman. Philologie, 1900, N.I.: B. Croce, Le categorie rettoriche e il prof. Gröber, in Flegrea, April 1900: K. Vossler, Positivismo e idealismo nella scienza del linguaggio, Ital. trans. Bari, 1908, pp. 48-61 (cf. Probl. d. est. pp. 143-171). Very incomplete observations on the history of the concept of metaphor are made by A. Biese, Philosophie d. Metaphorischen, Hamburg-Leipzig, 1893, pp. 1-16; but this book has the merit of calling attention to the importance of the views and influence of Vico.
For Rhetoric as a theory of literary form in ancient times, see Volkmann, op. cit. pp. 393-566; Chaignet, op. cit. pp. 413-539; also Egger, passim, and Saintsbury, bks. i. ii. For comparison, refer to Paul Reynaud, La Rhétorique sanskrite exposée dans son développement historique et ses rapports avec la rhétorique classique, Paris, 1884. For the Middle Ages, see Comparetti, Virgilio[Pg 488] nel medio evo, vol. i., and Saintsbury, bk. iii. There's a need for a work on modern Rhetoric in this context as well. For the form it eventually took according to the theory of Gröber, see B. Croce, Di alcuni principî di sintassi e stilistica psicologiche del Gröber, in Atti dell' Accad. Pontan. vol. xxix. 1899; K. Vossler, Literaturblatt für germ. u. roman. Philologie, 1900, N.I.; B. Croce, Le categorie rettoriche e il prof. Gröber, in Flegrea, April 1900; K. Vossler, Positivismo e idealismo nella scienza del linguaggio, Italian trans. Bari, 1908, pp. 48-61 (cf. Probl. d. est. pp. 143-171). A. Biese makes very incomplete observations on the history of the concept of metaphor in Philosophie d. Metaphorischen, Hamburg-Leipzig, 1893, pp. 1-16; however, this book does highlight the significance of Vico's views and influence.
§ 2. For the history of the literary kinds in antiquity see the works above quoted by Müller, Egger, Saintsbury, and the vast literature on Aristotle's Poetics. For comparison with Sanskrit poetics, Sylvain Levi, Le Théâtre indien, Paris, 1890, esp. pp. 11, 152. For mediæval poetry see esp. Gio. Mari, I trattati medievali di ritmica latina, Milan, 1899; and his recent edition of Poetica magistri Iohannis anglici, 1901.
§ 2. For the history of literary genres in ancient times, see the works mentioned above by Müller, Egger, Saintsbury, and the extensive literature on Aristotle's Poetics. To compare with Sanskrit poetics, refer to Sylvain Levi's Le Théâtre indien, Paris, 1890, particularly pages 11 and 152. For medieval poetry, see especially Gio. Mari's I trattati medievali di ritmica latina, Milan, 1899; and his recent edition of Poetica magistri Iohannis anglici, 1901.
For the history of the kinds under the Renaissance see principally Spingarn, op. cit. i. chs. 3-4; ii. ch. 2; iii. ch. 3. Also Menendez y Pelayo, Borinski, Saintsbury, passim.
For the history of the types in the Renaissance, mainly refer to Spingarn, op. cit. i. chs. 3-4; ii. ch. 2; iii. ch. 3. Also look at Menendez y Pelayo, Borinski, Saintsbury, passim.
Special works: on Pietro Aretino, De Sanctis, Storia della letteratura italiana, ii. pp. 122-144: A. Graf, Attraverso il cinquecento, Turin, 1888, pp. 87-167: K. Vossler, P. A.'s künstlerisches Bekenntniss, Heidelberg, 1901. On Guarini, V. Rossi, G. B. Guarini e il Pastor Fido, Turin, 1886, pp. 238-250. On Scaliger, Lintilhac, Un Coup d'État, cit. For the three unities, L. Morandi, Baretti contro Voltaire, 2nd ed., Città di Castello, 1884: Breitinger, Les Unités d'Aristote avant le Cid de Corneille, 2nd ed., Geneva-Basle, 1895: J. Ebner, Beitrag z. einer Geschichte d. dramatischen Einheiten in Italien, Munich, 1898. On the Spanish polemic concerning comedy see A. Morel Fatio on the defenders of comedy and of the Arte nuevo, in the Bulletin Hispanique of Bordeaux, vols. iii. and iv.: on the dramatic theories see Arnaud, Les Théories dramatiques au XVIIe siècle, étude sur la vie et les œuvres de l'abbé D'Aubignac, Paris, 1888: Paul Dupont, Un Poète philosophe au commencement du XVIIIe siècle, Houdar de la Motte, Paris, 1898: Alfredo Galletti, Le teorie drammatiche e la tragedia in Italia nel secolo XVIII, part i. 1700-1750, Cremona, 1901. On the history of French Poetics, F. Brunetière, L'Évolution des genres dans l'histoire de la littérature, Paris, 1890, vol. i. introd.: "L'évolution de la critique depuis la Renaissance jusqu'à nos jours." On that of English Poetics, Paul Hamelius, Die Kritik in d. engl. Literatur des XVII en u. XVIIIen Jahrh., Leipzig, 1897: also the well-filled chapter in Gayley-Scott, op. cit. pp. 382-422, the[Pg 489] sketch of a book on the subject. For the romantic period see Alfred Michiels, Histoire des idées littéraires en France au XIXe siècle, et de leurs origines dans les siècles antérieures, 4th ed., Paris, 1863. For Italy see G. A. Borgese, op. cit.
Special works: on Pietro Aretino, De Sanctis, Storia della letteratura italiana, ii. pp. 122-144: A. Graf, Attraverso il cinquecento, Turin, 1888, pp. 87-167: K. Vossler, P. A.'s künstlerisches Bekenntniss, Heidelberg, 1901. On Guarini, V. Rossi, G. B. Guarini e il Pastor Fido, Turin, 1886, pp. 238-250. On Scaliger, Lintilhac, Un Coup d'État, cited. For the three unities, L. Morandi, Baretti contro Voltaire, 2nd ed., Città di Castello, 1884: Breitinger, Les Unités d'Aristote avant le Cid de Corneille, 2nd ed., Geneva-Basle, 1895: J. Ebner, Beitrag z. einer Geschichte d. dramatischen Einheiten in Italien, Munich, 1898. On the Spanish debate about comedy see A. Morel Fatio on the defenders of comedy and the Arte nuevo, in the Bulletin Hispanique of Bordeaux, vols. iii. and iv.: on dramatic theories see Arnaud, Les Théories dramatiques au XVIIe siècle, étude sur la vie et les œuvres de l'abbé D'Aubignac, Paris, 1888: Paul Dupont, Un Poète philosophe au commencement du XVIIIe siècle, Houdar de la Motte, Paris, 1898: Alfredo Galletti, Le teorie drammatiche e la tragedia in Italia nel secolo XVIII, part i. 1700-1750, Cremona, 1901. On the history of French Poetics, F. Brunetière, L'Évolution des genres dans l'histoire de la littérature, Paris, 1890, vol. i. introd.: "L'évolution de la critique depuis la Renaissance jusqu'à nos jours." On that of English Poetics, Paul Hamelius, Die Kritik in d. engl. Literatur des XVII en u. XVIIIen Jahrh., Leipzig, 1897: also the well-filled chapter in Gayley-Scott, op. cit. pp. 382-422, the[Pg 489] sketch of a book on the subject. For the romantic period see Alfred Michiels, Histoire des idées littéraires en France au XIXe siècle, et de leurs origines dans les siècles antérieures, 4th ed., Paris, 1863. For Italy see G. A. Borgese, op. cit.
§ 3. For the early history of the distinction and classification of the arts see the literature quoted above in relation to Lessing, and his Laokoon, with notes by Blümner. For subsequent history, H. Lotze, Geschichte, cit., bk. iii.: Max Schasler, Das System der Künste auf einem neuen, im Wesen der Kunst begründeten Gliederungsprincip, 2nd ed., Leipzig-Berlin, 1881, introd.: Ed. v. Hartmann, Deutsche Ästh. s. Kant, bk. ii. part ii. especially pp. 524-580: V. Basch, Essai sur l'esth. de Kant, pp. 483-496.
§ 3. For the early history of the distinction and classification of the arts, refer to the literature mentioned above regarding Lessing, and his Laokoon, with notes by Blümner. For the later history, see H. Lotze, Geschichte, cit., bk. iii.; Max Schasler, Das System der Künste auf einem neuen, im Wesen der Kunst begründeten Gliederungsprincip, 2nd ed., Leipzig-Berlin, 1881; introd.: Ed. v. Hartmann, Deutsche Ästh. s. Kant, bk. ii. part ii., especially pp. 524-580; V. Basch, Essai sur l'esth. de Kant, pp. 483-496.
§ 4. For the doctrine of styles in antiquity see Volkmann, op. cit. pp. 532-566. The history of grammar and parts of speech is treated fully so far as Græco-Roman antiquity is concerned in Laur. Lersch, Die Sprachphilosophie der Alten, Bonn, 1838-1841: better still by Steinthal, Geschichte, cit. vol. ii. For Apollonius Dyscolus see Egger, Apollon Dyscole, Paris, 1854. For the history of grammar in the Middle Ages see Ch. Thurot, Extraits de divers manuscrits latins pour servir à l'histoire des doctrines grammaticales au moyen âge, Paris, 1869. For modern times, C. Trabalza, Storia della grammatica italiana, Milan, 1908. For the history of Criticism several books mentioned under § 2 may be consulted: in addition to these, B. Croce, Per la storia della critica e storiografia letteraria, containing Italian examples (Probl. d. est. pp. 419-448): for the theories of recent French criticism see Ém. Hennequin, La Critique scientifique, Paris, 1888, and Ernest Tissot, Les évolutions de la critique française, Paris, 1890. On the concept of "romanticism" see G. Muoni, Note per una poetica storica del romanticismo, Milan, 1906: cf. B. Croce, Le definizioni del romanticismo, in Critica, iv. pp. 241-245 (reprinted in Probl. di estetica, pp. 285-294).
§ 4. For the theory of styles in ancient times, see Volkmann, op. cit. pp. 532-566. The history of grammar and parts of speech is thoroughly covered regarding Greco-Roman antiquity in Laur. Lersch, Die Sprachphilosophie der Alten, Bonn, 1838-1841; even better by Steinthal, Geschichte, cit. vol. ii. For Apollonius Dyscolus, see Egger, Apollon Dyscole, Paris, 1854. For the history of grammar in the Middle Ages, check Ch. Thurot, Extraits de divers manuscrits latins pour servir à l'histoire des doctrines grammaticales au moyen âge, Paris, 1869. For modern times, refer to C. Trabalza, Storia della grammatica italiana, Milan, 1908. For the history of Criticism, several books mentioned under § 2 can be consulted; in addition, see B. Croce, Per la storia della critica e storiografia letteraria, which contains Italian examples (Probl. d. est. pp. 419-448); for theories of recent French criticism, refer to Ém. Hennequin, La Critique scientifique, Paris, 1888, and Ernest Tissot, Les évolutions de la critique française, Paris, 1890. On the idea of "romanticism," see G. Muoni, Note per una poetica storica del romanticismo, Milan, 1906; cf. B. Croce, Le definizioni del romanticismo, in Critica, iv. pp. 241-245 (reprinted in Probl. di estetica, pp. 285-294).
INDEX
Abelard, 178
Absolute, 162
Absolutism in æsthetic, 122
Accarisio, A., 358
Action, 47
Addison, J., 195, 203, 218
Adherent beauty, 101
Adone, 34, 441
Advocatus diaboli, 56
Aeneid, 463
Aeschylus, 411
Æsop, 6
Æsthetic physics, 105, and see Vischer
Æsthetic progress, 138
Ahriman, 78
Ainslie, D., 484
Alberti, L. B., 179, 450
Alceo, 37
Alcibiades, 170
Alemanni, V., 482
Alembert, d', 241
Alexander, 29
Algarotti, 359
Alison, A., 261
Allegorical meaning, 177
Allegory, 34
Allen, Grant, 390
Alphabets, 100
Alunno, F., 358
Ambiguity, 71
Ambrosi, L., 479
Aminta, 37
Anacharsis, 223
Anacreon, 51
Anagogic meaning, 177
André, 205, 206, 268
Angelis, de, 222 223 n.
Animals, thought in, 23
Anstruther-Thomson, C., 391 n.
Antisthenes, 463
Apollinesque art, 412
Apollonius Dyscolus, 464
Apollonius of Tyana, 171
Apparent feelings, 80-81
Appearance, 17
Applied knowledge, 55
A priori synthesis, 41
Arabic art, 138
Archæology, 126
Archimedes, 20
Architecture, 101
theory of, 113
Aretino, P., 442
Ariosto, L., 136, 191, 196, 363, 473
Aristarchus, 464
Aristophanes, 160, 411, 421, 436
Aristotelians, 180
Aristotle, 41, 43, 92, 161, 165, 168,
169, 170, 173. 17 6, 178, 182,
184, 186, 187, 193, 217, 218,
220, 223, 227, 229. 236, 238,
257, 267, 315, 343, 421, 423,
427, 429, 430, 436, 437, 438,
464
Aristoxenus, 450
Armida, 102
Arnaud, 488
Arnauld, A., 210, 229
Arnold, D. E., 218
Arréat, L., 487
Ars Poetica, 228, 257
Art and intuition, 12
and science, 25
for art's sake, 52
Arteaga, S., 241, 269
Artificial beauty, 98
Arts, the various:
classifications of, 114, 449 seqq.
limits of, 114, 449 seqq.
no separate æsthetics of, 114
theories of, 113
Ascetic view of art, 85
Asiatic style, 463
Association, æsthetic, 7, 104
linguistic, 144
Ast, F., 300, 345, 346
Astrology of æsthetic, 110
Atoms, 30
Attic style, 463
Attractive, the, 87
Aubignac, d', 257, 439
Augustine, St., 175, 181, 206, 238
Augustus, 191
Authority, 41
Averroes, 178, 180, 437
Azara, N. d', 268
Babylonian art, 138
Bach, J. S., 411
Bacon, F., 41, 195, 203, 210, 227, 231, 232
Bain, A., 390
Balbo, 134
Baldensperger, F., 485
Balestrieri, P., 353
Balzac, L., 204 n., 237
Barante, de, 352
Baretti, G., 446
Barreda, F. de la, 443
Bartoli, 358
Baruffaldi, 199
Basch, V., 456, 483, 484, 489
Bastile, the, 29
Batteux, C., 257, 258, 445, 449, 466, 470
Baumgarten, A. A., 103, 212, 214, 215,
217, 218, 231, 239-250, 252,
262, 273. 275, 289, 299, 315,
417, 418, 433
Beatrice, 365
Beauty, physical, 97
reluctance to use the term, 84
theory of, in antiquity, 163 seqq.
in Middle Ages, 175
in Renaissance, 179-181
Beauzée, N. de, 254, 358
Beccaria, C., 434
Becker, C. F., 329
Bede, 429
Beethoven, n, 382, 411
Bel, J. J., 205
Bellezza, P., 485
Belloni, A., 441 n.
"Below, æsthetic from," 109
Bembo, P., 179, 241, 358
Bénard, Ch., 359, 382, 479
Benfey, T., 325 n., 482
Beni, P., 230
Benoist, C., 487
Berchet, G., 356, 447
Bergson, H., 416-417
Berkeley, G., 461
Bemhardi, A. F., 324
Bertana, E., 481, 485
Bettinelli, S., 205, 241, 242, 358, 446, 475
Betussi, G., 179
Biese, A., 408, 436, 459, 488
Birth of Tragedy, The, 412
Blair, H., 434, 463
Blankenburg, von, 248, 478
Blümner, 489
Bobrik, H., 338
Boccaccio, 57, 177
Bode, W., 483
Bodmer, J. J., 195, 199, 211
Boeri, A., 480
Boileau, N., 204, 211, 257, 343, 439, 445
Bonacci, G., 353
Bonald, L. G. A. de, 352
Bonatelli, 486
Bonghi, R., 435
Bonstetten, C., 350
Borgese, G. A., 482
Borgia, 57
Borinski, K., 184, 191, 192 n., 197 n.,
211 n., 480, 481, 483
Bos, J. B. du, 196, 197 n., 203, 218,
236, 251, 445, 449
Bosanquet, B., 418, 476-477
Bossu, le, 183, 228, 257
Bouhours, 190, 193, 199, 200, 208, 445
Bouterweck, F., 354
Braitmaier, F., 247 n., 481
Bratranek, F. T., 342, 459
Breitinger, J. J., 195, 211, 218, 231, 488
Brenning, 479
Brocense, 209
Brognoligo, G., 482
Brosses, C. de, 255
Brunetière, F., 449, 481, 488
Bruno, G., 442
Bruyère, la, 192, 343
Bryson, 173
Bücher, C., 401
Bucolics, 463
Bülffinger, J. B., 211, 217, 230
Bulk as a quality of art, 108
Buonafede, A., 446
Buonmattei, 358
Burke, E., 259, 260, 287, 343
Butcher, S. H., 479
Byzantine art, 127, 138
Cacophony, 150
Cæcilius, 429
Cæsar, 29
Calepio, 195, 199, 439
Callology, 354
Calvus, 191
Camillo, G., 430
Campanella, T., 181, 182, 231, 425, 426
Cantoni, C., 483
Cantù, C., 364
Caprice, 119
Carlyle, T., 352
Carrière, M., 375, 379
Cartaut de la Villatte, 196
Cartesianism, 204 seqq., 210, 217, 228,
Casa, G. della, 241
Castel, L. B., 453
Castelvetro, L., 181, 182, 185, 186,
193, 224, 227, 236, 241, 358, 359, 439
Castiglione, B., 179
Catharsis, 161
Catholicism, 63
Cattani, F., 179
Catullus, 191
Causality, 307
Caylus, 450
Cecchi, G. M., 440
Cecco d'Ascoli, 176
Cennini, C., 450
Cervantes, 136, 473
Cesarotti, M., 235, 240, 241, 250, 255,
359-434, 446
Chaignet, A. E., 479, 483
Chapelain, G., 441
Characteristics, 206 n.
charakteires teis phraseoos, 463
Charlemagne, 27
Chassiron, P. M. de, 441
Cheerful, the, 87
Cherbuliez, 382
Chiabrera, G., 201
Chialvo, 484
Chinese, 326, 330
Chivalry, 136
Choice of subject in art, 51-52
Christian art, 291, 295, 355, 472
Chrysippus, 464
Cicero, 165, 167, 171, 175, 193, 218,
249, 343, 423, 428, 430
Cicognara, L., 353
Cid, 196, 441
Cigoli, L. Cardi da, 450 n.
Cimabue, 124
Cintio, 440
Classical art, 68, 70-71, 115, 138,
and see Goethe, Schiller
Classification, 38
of arts, 114, 449 seqq.
of languages, 146
Clerc, J. le (Clerico), 229
Cocchia, E., 486
Cohen, H., 483
Colao Agata, D., 255
Colecchi, O., 354, 483
Coleridge, S. T., 352
Collingwood, R. G., 482
Colonne, D. de, 426
Comic, the, 87, 91
Comparetti, 463 n., 465 n., 479, 487
Concept, the, 42
æsthetic, 45
its place in art, 2, 33, 122
depends on intuition, 22
Conceptualism, 41
Condillac, S. B. de, 251, 254, 261, 353, 358
Content, 15
in art, 98
æsthetic of, 313
Conti, A., 204, 236-239, 445, 468
Continuity, law of, 206
Convention, 31
linguistic, 144
Conventional signs, 124
Convivio, 177
Cooking, 83
Coquettish, the, 87
Corax, 423
Corneille, P., 439, 441
Corniani, 241
Corso, R., 358
Corticelli, S., 358
Cosmos, 342, 459
Court de Gébelin, A., 255
Cousin, V., 134, 351, 481
Cratylus, 173, 228
Creuzens, C. de, 284
Critic, the, 120
Criticism, historical, 128
Critique of Judgment, 198 n., 275 seqq.
Critique of Pure Reason, 273, 278-279, 324
Croce, B., 419 n., 481-488
Cromaziano, A., 446 n.
Cromwell, 352 n.
Crousaz, J. P. de, 199, 205
Cruel, the, 87
Custom and Myth, 401 n.
Dacianus, 181
Dacier, A., 257, 439
Dacier, Mme., 198
Danckelmann, E. von, 482
Dante, 18, 53, 93, 117, 121, 124, 137,
177, 178, 222, 252, 411, 440, 448
Danzel, T. W., 244 n., 284 n., 289 n.,
290 n., 299 n., 338-339, 481,
482, 483, 484
Decorative art, 36, 101
Decorous, the, 87
Deduction, 42
Defect, error of, 156
Defence of Poetry, 352 n.
Definition, 42
Degeneracy, 401
Degrees, relation of, 26
of expression, 67
of ugliness, 79
Delfico, M., 353, 464
Delminio, G. C., 430 n.
Demetrius Phalereus, 427
Descartes, R., 204-211, 217 n.
Dessoir, M., 482, 487
Deutinger, 334, 335, 379
Diæresis, 150
Diderot, D., 441, 445, 449, 461
Diez, M., 406, 486
Dignified, the, 87
Diogenes Lærtius, 165 n., 173 n.
Dionysiac art, 412
Dionysius the Areopagite, 175
Direction of intention, 61
Discrepancy of judgement, 119
Disgusting, the, 87
Diversity of Structure of Human Languages,
On the, 325
Divina Commedia, 101, 367,
and see Dante
Dolce, L., 180, 191
Donati, L., 480
Donatus, 429
Doncieux, 480
Don Giovanni, 101
Don Quixote, 34, 119
Döring, 479
Dreadful, the, 87
Duns Scotus, Johannes, 178, 179, 207
Dupont, P., 488
Eberhard, J. A., 248
Ebner, J., 488
Eckardt, L., 334, 336
Eckermann, 471
Eclogue, 37
Economic activity, 55 seqq.
Economics, 56
Effatum, 174
Egger, E., 479, 489
Egoism, 56
Egyptian art, 138
Eighteenth century, 138
eikos, 184
Elegiac, the, 87
Elementary forms of the beautiful, 108
Elements of Criticism, 260, 343, and see Home
Elizabeth, Princess, 204 n.
Ellipse, the, 69, 71, 72
Elocutio, 422
Elsteb, E., 435 n.
Émeric-David, 350 n.
Emotion and thought, 22
Emotions and the Will, The, 390
Empedocles, 423
End of art, the, 51, 85
Engel, G., 455 n.
Enke, F., 487
Enquiry into ... Ideas of Beauty and
Virtue, 207 n.
Epic, 36
Epicurus, 173
Epistle to the Pisones, 162
Equicola, M., 179
Eratosthenes, 161
Eriugena, Johannes Scotus, 175
ermeineia, 422
Erwin, 295
Eschenburg, J. J., 248
Essay concerning the Human Understanding, 206 n.
Essay on Criticism, 198 n., 468
Essay on Man, 274
Ether, 30
Ethics, 56, 121, 123
Ethnopsychology, 331, 403
Ettori, C., 192, 193, 195, 199, 202
Euclid, 267
Eupompus, 172
Euripides, 411
Evolution, 133
Excess, error of, 156
Experimental æsthetic, 109
Expression and intuition, 8
naturalistic sense of, 95
Expression of the Emotions, 95
Externalization, 119 seqq.
External language, 25
Faber, 248
Faggi, 485, 486
Falkenheim, H., 483
Fancy, 170, 295, 296
Farinata degli Uberti, 93
Farinelli, A., 192 n.
Faust, 137, 365
Fechner, G. T., 394-397, 406
Feeling, 18, 74 seqq.
Feijóo, B., 200, 442
Ferrant, Mme., 236 n.
Fichte, J. G., 290, 315
Ficino, M., 179
Ficker, F., 354
Fiedler, C., 414-416, 473, 474 n.
Fioretti, B., 441
Firenzuola, A., 180
Fischer, G. G., 459
Fischer, K., 480, 483, 484
Flamini, F., 480
Flaubert, G., 368
Flowers, language of, 100
Fontenelle, B., 204
Form, 6, 15, 98
æsthetic of, 313
Fomari, V., 383 n.
Fortunio, G. F., 358
Foscolo, U., 353
Fottano, F., 480
Fouillée, A., 399
Fowler, T., 481
Fracastoro, G., 184, 237
Franco, N., 180
Frederick the Great, 103
Frederick William, 102
French Revolution, 27
Fulgentius, 176
Fulvio, 180
Fusco, A., 480, 487
Gæta, M., 230
Galileo, 41, 231, 450
Galletti, 488
Gallo, N., 383, 486
Galluppi, P., 354
Gäng, F., 248
Garcia, M. F., 178
Gayley, F. M., 352 n., 478
Gefallen, 77
Gellert, C., 441
Genius, 14, 61, 470
Gentile, G., 272 n., 419 n., 480, 481, 485
Geometrical figures, beauty of, 106
Geometry, 30
Georgics, 463
Gérard, A., 198 n., 200 n., 261, 358
Gerber, G., 454
Gerusalemme Conquistata, 120
Gerusalemme Liberata, 33, 34, 120
Geschichte des Materialismus, 404
Ghibellines, 367
Giani, R., 485
Giannini, A., 480
Giannone, 134
Gioberti, V., 354-356, 359. 364, 383
Giotto, 137, 394
Godfrey, 224
Gods, 294-295
Goethe, 137, 235, 270-271, 272, 289,
292, 328, 446 448, 471, 483
Goguet, A., 251
Golden section, no, 180, 395
Gorgias, 158, 163, 423
Gottsched, J. C., 211, 214 n., 244 n., 446
Graceful, the, 87
Gracian, B., 190, 191, 197, 200 n., 432
Græco-Roman æsthetic, 156 seqq.
Grammar, 145 seqq., 465
Grave, the, 87
Gravina, G. B., 195, 202, 228, 236, 359. 444
Greece, 29
æsthetic in, 157
Greek art, its alleged serenity, 127
Griepenkerl, 338
Grimm, F. M., 446
Gröber, G., 435
Groos, K., 408-410, 487
Grosse, E., 397-398
Grotius, H., 225
Gruber, 478
Grucker, E., 481, 483
Grundmann, R., 483
Guarini, G. B., 440, 442
Guelfs, 367
Guicciardini, 134
Guizot, 134
Guyau, J. M., 399, 400, 410
Hamann, J. G., 251, 254, 256, 272
Hamelius, P., 488
Hamlet, 49
Hanslick, E., 412-414
Harris, 254
Hartmann, E. von, 314, 323, 378, 383,
409, 447-448, 454, 459. 473 n., 484
Haym, R., 482, 484
Hearing, arts of, 115
Hebenstreit, 478
Hedonism, 75, 156
æsthetic, 82 seqq.
Hedonistic-moralistic æsthetic, 156
Hegel, G. W. F., 134, 270 291 n.,
297 seqq., 312, 314, 334, 338,
341, 355, 359-364, 376, 379,
383, 435, 459, 461, 478
Hegelians, 370, 372
Heine, 136, 386
Heinsius, D., 439
Helen, 171
Helmholz, 391
Hemsterhuis, F., 262
Hennequin, E., 489
Henriade, 37
Herbart, J. F., 41, 307 seqq., 332, 342,
344, 345, 346, 370, 376, 383,
391, 406, 413, 453, 470
Herder, J. G., 235, 250-254, 256, 272,
274, 281, 284, 340, 403, 434,
435, 452, 461
Hermagoras, 424
Hermann, C., 178, 417
Hermann und Dorothee, 328, 448
Hermogenes, 430
Herwigh, 247
Hetaira, art as, 160
Hettner, H., 483
Heydenreich, K. H., 249, 344, 452, 469
Hiatus, 150
Hieroglyphics, 100
Hippias, 164
Hippias Major, 164, 460
Hirth, L., 270
Historical materialism, 40
History, 26-30
History of art, 130
intellectualism in, 39
philosophy of, 39-40, 64, 231
theory of, 39 seqq.Hobbes, T., 92, 195, 225
Hogarth, W., 258, 260, 272
Holland, 392
Holstein-Augustenburg, Duke of, 288
Home, H., 260, 272, 343, 434, 446,
447, 460, 466
Homer, 33, 157, 183, 222, 224, 228,
239, 240, 241, 251, 252, 295, 366
Homonym, 69
Horace, 107, 162, 228, 257
Horrible, the, 87
Hostinsky, O., 484
Huarte, 195
Hugo, V., 352 n., 357, 449
Human body, beauty of, 105
Humanists, 43
Humboldt, A. von, 342, 459
Humboldt, W. von, 325 seqq., 334,
402, 403, 421, 466 n., 472
Hume, D., 241, 261, 467
Humour, 87, 90, 344
Hutcheson, F., 206, 207, 237, 247
Iago, 57, 365
Idea, the, 167
Idealism, absolute, 41
Idealization, 16, 108
Ideas in art, 33
Idyllic, the, 87
Iliad, 115, 183, 367
Image, 7
Imagination, 170
arts of, 115
Imaginative absolute, the, 122-123
creation, 171
Imbriani, V., 486
Imitation, 16, 33, 107
Imposing, the, 87
Independence, the, of art, 52
Indifferent, the morally, 59
Individual, concept of, 28
Individuality in art, 67
Indivisibility of the work of art, 20
Induction, 42
Inductive æsthetics, 109
Industrial arts, 101
Ingegno, 189 seqq.
Ingenuous, the, 87
Intellectual intuition, 65
Interest, 16, 117
Interjection, 143
Internal language, 25
form of language, 328
Interpretation, historical, 126
Intuition, 1 seqq.
not dependent on concepts, 2
not perception, 3
independent of space and time, 4
not sensation, 5
and expression, 8
and art, 12
intellectual, 65
Inversion, 69
Irony, 291, 297
Isocrates, 427
Italian language, the, 150
Italy, unification of, 27
Jacobi, G., 247, 262, 482
Jacquinet, P., 480
Jagemann, F. G., 475
Janosi, B., 477
Je ne sais quoi, 200, 207
Jerusalem delivered, 33, 34, 120
Jesuits, 61
Joan of Aragon, 180
Jodi, F., 406, 407
John of Salisbury, 177
John the Scot. See Eriugena
Joret, C., 482
Jouffroy, T., 351, 407
Jourdain, Monsieur, 14
Judgement, æsthetic, 43, 45, 118
Julius and Raphæl, 284
Juno,295
Jupiter, 171
Kaimes, Lord. See Home
Kaligone, 252-253, 284, 340 n.
kalon, 116
Kannegiesser, 482
Kant, I., 41, 92, 192, 272 seqq., 292,
296, 298, 307, 311, 315. 344,
345, 354, 399, 400, 404, 406,
426, 435, 452, 468, 470, 476
Keckermann, B., 425
Kedney, J. S., 484
Kinds, 35-38
Kirchmann, J. F. von, 404, 405
Klopstock, 195
Knight, W., 477
Knowledge, its two forms, 1
their relation, 22 seqq.
Koch, 324-325
Kogel, F., 486
Kohn, J., 484
Koller, J., 247 n., 248, 475
König, J. U., 199, 248, 470
Körner, C., 288
kosmos, 427
Köstlin, C., 376, 462
Kralik, 463
Krantz, E., 481
Krause, 313, 334, 379
Labanca, B., 474 n.
Labels, 10
Ladrone, C., 247
Laharpe, 368
Lamennais, 352
Lancelot, C., 209
Landscape, 98
Lang, A., 101
Lange, A. F., 404
Lange, K., 408
Language, 142 seqq., 172
Laokoon, 451 n., 452 n.
Laprade, 459
Latius, W., 229
Laune, 344
Laurenzano, Duke of, 230
Law, 62
Lazarus, M., 331, 375
Lee, Venion, 391 n.
Leibniz, G. W., 207, 208, 209, 214,
217, 230, 252, 306, 358
lekton, 174
Leo the Jew, 179
Leonardo da Vinci, 10, 107, 125, 180, 450
Leopardi, 13, 99, 107
Lersch, L., 465 n., 489
Lessing, G. E., 266-268, 272, 276, 344,
367, 439, 440, 441, 449-452
Letters on Æsthetic Education, 285-286
Levêque, C., 381-382, 478
Levi, S., 437, 488
Lewes, G. H., 134, 446 n.
lexis, 412
Liberation, æsthetic, 21
Lichtenthal, 354
Life in art, 67
Limits of the arts, 114, 449 seqq.
of science, 63
Line of beauty, the, 110, 258
Linguistic, 142 seqq.
Lintilhac, E., 439, 480
Lipps, T., 408, 410, 449 n.
Literal meaning, 177
Livy, 134
Locke, J., 206, 209, 210 n., 402
Loewe, M. L., 325 n., 485
Logic, i, 14, 41, 123, 172, 226
Lomazzo, 258
Lombroso, C., 401
Longinus (pseudo), 343, 429
Lope de Vega, 443
Lotze, H., 374, 375, 379, 455-457, 483
Louis XIV., 183
Lucretius, 161, 182
Luigini, 180
Luther, M., 29
Lycurgus, 223
Lyric, 36
Macaulay, G. B., 134, 367
Machiavelli, N., 57, 134
Maffei, 205, 236 n.
Maggi, V., 182, 437
Majestic, the, 87
Malaspina, 353
Malebolge, 365
Malebranche, 196, 204, 238, 239
Mandricard, 181
Manzoni, 364, 435, 447
Marcianus Capella, 429
Marco del Pino da Siena, no
Mari, G., 488
Marini, C., 482
Marino, G. B., 34, 201, 441, 443
Marmontel, 434
Maroncelli, P., 354
Marsais, C. C. du, 254, 358, 433, 434
Martinazzoli, A., 481
Masci, F., 383
Materialism, 64
historical, 40
Mathematical logic, 44
Mathematics, 42
Matragrin, 486
Matter, 5
Mayer, E. von, 484
Mazzini, G., 357, 364
Mazzoni, J., 440
Mazzuchelli, 193 n.
Meaning, 104
the four kinds of, 177
Medea, 166
Mediæval art, 138
Meier, G. F., 242-250, 273, 425, 433, 449
Meiners, 248
Meis, A. C. de, 383, 486
Meising, 379
Melancholy, the, 87
Memory, 96
Ménardière, la, 183
Mendelssohn, M., 246, 247, 344, 449
Menendez y Pelayo, M., 478
Mengs, A. R., 264-270, 272
Mephistopheles, 365
Merits, 79
Metacritica, 284
Metaphor, 69, 71, 72, 427
Metaphysic, 64
Metastasio, 446
Meyer, H. G., 270, 481
Meyers Konversazionslexicon, 371 n.
Michæl Angelo, 10, 101, 110, 180, 191,
258, 411, 450
Michelet, 385
Michiels, A., 489
Middle Ages, 41, 226
Milizia, F., 268
Milsand, J., 486
Milton, J., 411
mimeisis, 157. 165
Minerva, 209, 229, 358
Minturno, 180, 443
Mirandola, P. della, 179
Mixed beauty, 100
Mock heroic, the, 37
Model language, 150
Models in art, 107, 122
Modern Painters, 383 n.
Modes of expression, 67
Modifications of the beautiful, 339
Molière, 14, 190 n., 258
Mommsen, T., 134
Monboddo, 255
Montaigne, 431, 433
Montani, F., 445, 468
Montargis, F., 484
Montesquieu, 193, 200, 241
Moral meaning, 177
Morals, art and, 51-52, 84-85, 116-117
Morandi, L., 488
Morato, P., 180
Morel, 480
Moritz, 248
Motte, de la, 204, 240, 445
Movement, arts of, 115
Moving, the, 87
Müller, E., 161 n., 479, 487
Müller, K. W., 476
Müller, Max, 402
Muoni, G., 489
Muratori, 191, 193-195, 198, 199,
200 n., 202, 228, 340, 359, 468, 470
Murtoleide, 201
Music, 208, 306
theory of, 113
Musical Beauty, On, 412-414
Musterbegriffe, 308
Mysticism, 65, 162
Nahlowsky, 375
Napoleon, 27, 446
Narrative judgements, 41, 43
Naturalism, 33, 64
Natural signs, 124
Nature, 74
beauty of, 98, 105, 339 seqq., 459 seqq.
philosophy of, 64
Naugerius, 184, 237
Nauseating, the, 87
Nef, W., 418
Neo-Platonism, 162, 168, 175
Neoptolemus of Paros, 162
Neudecker, G., 373 n., 486
Neumann, W., 483
Newton, I., 206, 230, 239
Nietzsche, F., 411-412
Nifo, A., 180
Nobili, 179
Noble, the, 87
Nominalism, 41
Non-enunciative judgements, 43
Non-moral man, the, 58
Nordau, M., 300-301
Nores, L. de, 440
Normative sciences, 50
Notation, musical, 100
Noumenon, 31, 60
Novalis, 291, 297
Object, art as, 142
Objective art, 68
Observations on the Beautiful and Sublime, 280
Odyssey, 183
Oersted, 334-336, 379
Opera, 455
Oratory, theory of, 113
Orestes, 166
Organon, 41
Oriental art, 115, 137
Originality, 67
Origin of art, 132
of language, 144
Origin of our Ideas of the Sublime and
Beautiful, Enquiry into the, 259
Orlando Furioso, 191
Ormuzd, 98
Ornament, 68, 69, 422 seqq.
Ornithorhynchus, 105
Orsi, 190 n., 193, 199 n., 230, 431, 445
Ortloff, 426
Ossian, 240, 250
Othello, 365
Paciolo, L., 180
Padova, M. da, 450
Pagano, M., 190, 242
Pain, 74
Painting, theory of, 113
Paisiello, 339
Palæography, 126
Palermo, 193
Palimpsests, 127
Palladio, 450
Pallavicino, Sforza, 193, 201, 230
Paradise Lost, 115
Paradisi, 241
Parini, 353
Paris, 29
Parmenon, 166
Parrhasius, 166, 171
Parts of speech, 146
Pascal, B., 195 n.
Pasquali, 353
Passion, 21
Past, fascination of the, 127
Pastor Fido, 440, 442
Pathetic, the, 87
Patrizzi, F., 187, 227, 228, 236, 424, 431
Paul, H., 402. 410, 466 n.
Paul, St., 433
Pedagogic theory, 85, 156, 160
Pellegrini, M., 190, 197, 230, 343, 431
Pellico, S., 357 n.
Perception, 3
Perfetta Poesia. 103, 108 n., 200 n., 202 n.
Pericles, 138
Peripeteia, 437
Perizonio, I., 209
Permissible, the, 59
Perucci, A., 444
Petent, P., 480
Petrarch, 363
Petrarchists, 180
Phædrus, 163
Phenomenology of the Spirit, 298
Phenomenon, 31, 60
Phidias, 167, 171, 249
Philebus, QZ, 163
Philography, 107, 179, 180
Philology, 126
Philosophy, 30
of history, 39-40
of nature, 64
Philosophy of the Spirit, 298
Philostratus, 170, 172
Photography, 17
phrasis, 422
Physical beauty, 97
laws of beauty, 108
Physics, æsthetic, 105
Physiognomy, 5
Physiological æsthetics, 390
Physiology, 14
Pica, V., 387
Piccolomini, 182, 186, 193, 437
Pichtos. N. M., 484
Pico della Mirandola, 179
Pictet, 382
Pinciano, A. L., 186
Piquant, the, 87
Pisones, Epistle to the, 162
Plainer, E., 261
Plato, 92, 157, 158, 160, 162, 163, 168,
170, 173, 179. 181, 184, 206,
220, 221, 223, 227, 228, 291,
302, 304, 306, 399, 421, 423, 436
Platonists, 180
Play, 83, 284, 321, 383, 388
Pleasure, 74
Pleonasm, 60, 71
Pliny, 172 n.
Plotinus, 162, 166, 168, 172, 175, 181.
301, 306, 421
Ploucket, 284
Plutarch, 158 n., 161, 163, 166, 432
Pneumatology, 211
Poeta nascitur, 14
Poetics. See Aristotle
Poetry and prose, 26-27
Politics (Aristotle), 161
Polybius, 134
Polycletus, 165, 180
Pope, A., 198, 274, 468
Port-Royal, 229, 330
Positivism, 64
Pott, A. F., 323, 466, 485
Potter, P., 106
Praxiteles, 171
Prehistoric art, 138
prepon, 429
Prieger, 481
Principles of Psychology, 388-389
Priscian, 429
Probable, 32-33, 184
Production in art, its stages, 96
Progress, æsthetic, 133
Prometheus, 47
Proper expressions, 69
Prose and poetry, 26-27
Protagoras, 464
Proto, E., 480
Proudhon, 399
Pseudo-æsthetic concepts, 87 seqq.
Pseudo-Dionysius the Areopagite, 175
psilei lexis 427
Psychology, 87, 213
Puffendorf, 225
Pulchrum, 166
Pulci, 136
Puoti, 358
Pure and applied knowledge, 55
Pure beauty, 86
"Purebeauty, Sir," 348-349
Purification, 167
Pyramidal grouping, 110
Pythagoras, 180, 223
Quadrio, 239-240, 242
Quatremère de Quincy, 350
Quintilian, 193, 343, 423. 427, 428, 430, 464
Quistorp, 217, 242
Raabe, 481
Ramier, 476
Ramus, P., 424-423, 430
Ranke, 134
Raphæl, 9, 137, 184, 394, 411
Rapin, 439
Realism, 41, 70
Realistic art, 68
Recherche de la Vérité, 238
Referendum, æsthetics by, 110
Reformation, 27
Reich, E., 480
Reid, T., 207
Reimarus, 284
Reinbeck, 324
Relativism, 122
Religion, 63
Rembrandt, 105
Remorse, 58
Renaissance, 27, 136, 179 seqq.
art, 138
poetics of the, 183
Repetition, 69
Representation, 7
in history, 27
Reproduction in art, its stages, 97
Republic, 223
Repulsive, the, 99
Rest, arts of, 115
Restorations, 126
Reynaud, P., 487
Rhabanus Maurus, 429
Rhetoric, 72, 422 seqq.
Rhetoricians, 166
Rhodian style, 463
Ricardou, A., 470 n.
Riccoboni, 439
Richter, J. P., 92, 289, 345
Ricitari, F., 486
Rickert, H., 419 n.
Ridiculous, the, 87
Riedel, 247, 248, 344
Rigoristic—hedonistic æsthetic, 85, 156
Rinaldo, 102
Rire, le, 416
Risorgimento, 137
Ritter, E., 134, 338
Robortelli, 181, 186
Roland, 181
Rolla, A., 478, 485
Rollin, 257
Romantic art, 69, 70-71, 115, 138,
and see Goethe, Schiller
Rome, 29
Roots, 148
Rosenkranz, 347, 348, 359
Rosi, M., 480
Rosmini, A., 155 354, 357
Rossi, G., 480, 481
Rossi, V., 488
Roth, 324
Rousseau, J. J., 254, 461, 471
Ruge, A., 347, 378, 479
Ruskin, J., 382-383, 411
Sad, the, 87
Sainte-Beuve, 367, 368
Saintsbury, G., 477
Saisset, E., 382 n.
Salisbury, John of, 177
Salviati, 358, 440
Salvini, 193, 200
Sanchez, Francisco, 209, 229, 358, 425
Sanctian method, 209
Sanctis, F. de, 357 n., 358 seqq., 383,
418, 421, 447, 479, 486, 488
Sand, G., 368
Sanskrit poetry, 437
Santillana, Marquis of, 177, 178
Sarlo, F. de, 419 n.
Savage art, 139
Savonarola, 176
Scaliger, J. C., 182, 209, 218, 227, 229, 439
Scepticism, historical, 29
Schasler, M., 377, 379, 383, 395, 409,
454, 456, 476, 489
Schein, 17
Schelling, F., 283, 291, 292-295, 296,
298, 300, 304, 306, 312, 315, 334,
337, 340, 344, 346, 355, 360, 379,
393, 435, 447-448, 452, 472
scheimata, 428
Scherno degli Dei, 37
Schiller, F., 283, 284-288, 291, 298,
312, 315, 321, 354, 360, 388,
420, 471-473
Schlapp, O., 275, 279 n., 280 n., 281 n., 483
Schlegel, A. W. von, 357, 362, 472, 447
Schlegel, Elias, 247, 354
Schlegel, F., 291, 346, 347, 354, 472
Schleiermacher, F., 312, 334, 338, 342,
345, 376, 379, 421, 457, 462, 478
Schmidt, E., 483
Schmidt, J., 214 n., 299 n., 375, 481
Schmidt, V., 362
Schneider, 247
Scholasticism, 43
Schopenhauer, A., 45, 304 seqq., 363,
379, 412, 453
Schott, 248
Schubart, 248
Schütz, 248
Science, 30
and art, 25
history of, 135
natural, 30
Science of Language, Lectures on the, 402 n.
Sciences, normative, 50
Scientia qualitatum, 13
Scienza Nuova, 24, 220 seqq.
Scioppio, G., 209
Scott, F. N., 478
Scott, W. R., 481
Scotus, Duns, 178, 179, 207
Scotus Eriugena, Johannes, 175
Scudéry, 441
Sculpture, theory of, 113
Seechia rapita, 37
Segni, 182, 438
Selection, 51, 117
Semiotic, 95
Seneca, 172 n., 428
Sensation, 5
Senses, æsthetic, 18, 82
Sentence, the, 146
Ser Ciappelletto, 57
Serenity, 21
alleged, of Greek art, 127
Serious, the, 87
Serpentine line, 110
Sexual pleasure and art, 83
Shaftesbury, 206
Shakespeare, 57, 93, 137, 250, 411, 439
Shelley, P. B., 352
Sicily, 9
Siebeck, H., 405, 479
Sight, arts of, 115
Signs, natural and conventional, 124
Simonides, 157
Simple art, 67, 69
Sincerity, 53, 67
"Sir Purebeauty," 378
Sizeranne, R. de la, 486
Smith, Adam, 207.
Smith, G. Gregory, 480
Soave, 255
Sociability, 62
Sociology, 40, 62, 399, 400
Socrates, 158, 163, 164, 158, 171, 223,
382, 460
Solger, K. W., 295 seqq., 298, 304, 340,
347, 379, 435, 453, 478
Solla, 224 n.
Solmi, E., 480
Solon, 223
Sommer, R., 284 n., 482
Sommerlad, F., 484
Sophists, 157, 172
Sophocles, 157, 411
Space, 4-5
arts of, 115
Euclidean, 30
Spalletti, G., 269-270
Spaventa, B., 132, 272 n.
Spectator, The, 195, 203 n.
Speech, 23
parts of, 146
primitive, 149
Spence, 450
Spencer, H., 388-390, 473
Sperone, 241
Spicker, G., 481
Spiel, 284
Spinazzola, V., 478
Spingarn, J. E., 479, 480
Spitzer, H., 299 n., 300 487
Staël, Mme. de, 352
Stefane, de, 195 n.
Stein, H. von, 262 n., 480, 481
Steinthal, H., 174 n., 256 n., 329 seqq.,
334, 402, 403, 465, 479, 482, 485
Stem, P., 408
Stewart, D., 352
Stoics, 161, 173, 421, 464
Strabo, 161
Stumpf, C., 391 n.
Sturm und Drang, 137, 289
Style, 53, 71
Subject, art as, 142
Subjective art, 68
Sublime, the, 87, 90, 344
Sublimitate, de. See Longinus
Sully, J., 380 n.
Sulzer, J. G., 198 n., 199 n., 205 n.,
241, 247, 248, 344, 453 n., 478
Summum bonum, 162
Superman, 15
Süssmilch, 255
Syllogism, 43-44
æsthetic, 45
Symbol, 34
Symbolic art, 68
Symbolism, 70
Sympathetic, æsthetic of the, 84, 87 seqq.
Symposium, 163
Synæresis, 150
Synecdoche, 72
Synonym, 67, 71, 72
Synthesis, intuitive, 7
Szerdahel, 248
Tacitus, 134
Taille, Jean de la, 439
Taine, H., 367, 368, 383 seqq., 392-393,
397, 398, 410
Talia, 353
Talon, 425
Taparelli, 479
Tasso, T., 33, 120, 180, 182, 191, 196,
200, 224, 236, 359, 411
Tassoni, 183, 424
Taste, 191 seqq., 470
and genius, 120
"no accounting for," 122
Tatio, A. N., 488
Technique, 55, 111 seqq.
of expression, 112
Teleology, 292
Telesio, B., 231
Tempel, G., 484
Terrasson, 205, 468
Tertullian, 176
Tesauro, E., 190, 197, 230, 339, 343, 432
Thales, 223
Theodorus, 166
Theodulf, 177
Theon, 166
Theophrastus, 427
Theses, 33
Thiele, G., 487
Thiers, 134
Thomas Aquinas, St., 176
Thomasius, 192
Thought and speech, 23
Thucydides, 134
Thurot, C., 489
Tieck, L., 291, 297
Tiedemann, 255
Time, 4, 5
arts of, 115
Timomachus, 166
Tisias, 423
Tissot, E., 489
Titian, 137
Tolstoy, L., 411, 463
Tommaseo, 357, 364
Töpffer, 382
Tomasi, 383
Torraca, F., 485
Trabalza, 489
Tradition, 126
Tragic, the, 87
Tragi-comic, the, 87
Trahndorff, 334-335. 379
Transcendental æsthetic, 278-279
Translation, 68, 73, 115
Trevisano, 191, 193, 198 n. 109, 211,
217, 239
Trinity, the, 176
Triumph, 83
Trivium, 430
Trojano, P. R., 419 n.
Trublet, 196
Truth in art, 67
Typical, the, 33
Ugly, Æsthetic of the, 347
Ugly, the, 79, 88, 98, 346
overcoming of, 88, 346 seqq.
Ulrich, 470
Ulysses, 166
Union of arts, 116
Unity, 67
of work of art, 20
Universal, 42
in art, 33
Universal language, 151
Unruh, F., 485
uponoia 157
Useful, the, 56, 164
Utilitarianism, 59
Utility and art, 116
Vacherot, E., 479
Valdés, Juan de, 431
Vallet, P., 479
Value, 77
judgement of, 49
Varchi, igi, 358
Variety, 67
Varro, 465
Vater, 324
Venturi, A., 474
Venus, 295
Verbalism, 41
Vergnügen, 77
Verisimile. See Probable
Verism, 33
Verocchio, 394
Véron, E., 410
Vettori, 182
Vibration, 30
Vico, G. B., 24, 220 seqq., 225, 235,
236, 238, 240, 242, 251, 252,
255, 272, 273, 307, 333, 359.
361, 421, 432, 435
Villari, P., 486
Vincent, St., 181
Vinci. See Leonardo
Viola, A., 479
Violent, the, 87
Virgil, 162, 176, 181
Vischer, F. T., 336-338, 342, 348, 362,
373, 375, 376, 379, 384, 405,
453-454, 459, 402, 473
Vischer, R., 405
Visconti, E., 353, 356
Vitruvius, 113
Vivacity, 67
Vives, L., 424, 425, 430, 442
Volkelt, 405, 449 n.
Völkerpsychologie, 403
Volkmann, 375, 463 n., 487
Voltaire, 132, 147, 198, 241, 445
Vossius, 218
Vossler, K., 435 n., 479, 488
Wagner, A., 362
Wagner, R., 362, 412, 455
Walter, J., 479
Waxworks, 17
Webb, D., 269
Weiss, 473
Weisse, 334-335, 337, 347, 378, 379, 453
Weisshuhn, 284
Werenfels, 218
Werner, K., 485
Werther, 137, 472
Westenrieder, 248
Whately, R., 426
What is Art? 411
Whitney, W. D., 402-403
Wilkins, 210
Will, 47, 50
Winckelmann, 262-268, 270, 272, 276,
291, 350
Windelband, W., 179, 487
Wirth, 337
Wit, 189 seqq., 470
Wittemberg, 29
Wize, K. F., 482
Wohlgemüth, J., 482
Wolf, F. A., 235, 236
Wolff, J. C., 210, 211, 214, 217 n., 238,
273, 279, 449
Wolffianism, 217
Women on the stage, 112
Wordsworth, W., 352
Works of art, 97
Writing, 100
Wulf, M. de, 179, 479
Wundt, W., 403
Xenophon, 163, 171
Zanotti, F. M., 239-240
Zeising, 334, 336, 348, 453
Zeitler, J., 487
Zeller, 134
Zenatti, O., 480
Zeno (Stoic), 189, 218
Zeuxis, 171, 258
Zimmermann, G., 484
Zimmermann, R., 261 n., 262 n.,
270 n., 290 n., 299 n., 314, 323,
328 n., 346, 370, 371, 414, 476
Zoccoli, E., 484, 487
Zola, E., 411
Zumbini, B., 481
INDEX
Abelard, 178
Absolute, 162
Absolutism in aesthetic, 122
Accarisio, A., 358
Action, 47
Addison, J., 195, 203, 218
Adherent beauty, 101
Adone, 34, 441
Advocatus diaboli, 56
Aeneid, 463
Aeschylus, 411
Æsop, 6
Aesthetic physics, 105, and see Vischer
Aesthetic progress, 138
Ahriman, 78
Ainslie, D., 484
Alberti, L. B., 179, 450
Alceo, 37
Alcibiades, 170
Alemanni, V., 482
Alembert, d', 241
Alexander, 29
Algarotti, 359
Alison, A., 261
Allegorical meaning, 177
Allegory, 34
Allen, Grant, 390
Alphabets, 100
Alunno, F., 358
Ambiguity, 71
Ambrosi, L., 479
Aminta, 37
Anacharsis, 223
Anacreon, 51
Anagogic meaning, 177
André, 205, 206, 268
Angelis, de, 222 223 n.
Animals, thought in, 23
Anstruther-Thomson, C., 391 n.
Antisthenes, 463
Apollinesque art, 412
Apollonius Dyscolus, 464
Apollonius of Tyana, 171
Apparent feelings, 80-81
Appearance, 17
Applied knowledge, 55
A priori synthesis, 41
Arabic art, 138
Archæology, 126
Archimedes, 20
Architecture, 101
theory of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Aretino, P., 442
Ariosto, L., 136, 191, 196, 363, 473
Aristarchus, 464
Aristophanes, 160, 411, 421, 436
Aristotelians, 180
Aristotle, 41, 43, 92, 161, 165, 168,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ 6, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__,
464
Aristoxenus, 450
Armida, 102
Arnaud, 488
Arnauld, A., 210, 229
Arnold, D. E., 218
Arréat, L., 487
Ars Poetica, 228, 257
Art and intuition, 12
and science, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
for the love of art, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Arteaga, S., 241, 269
Artificial beauty, 98
Arts, the various:
classifications of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ etc.
limits of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ etc.
no separate aesthetics of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
theories of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ascetic view of art, 85
Asiatic style, 463
Association, aesthetic, 7, 104
linguistic, 144
Ast, F., 300, 345, 346
Astrology of aesthetic, 110
Atoms, 30
Attic style, 463
Attractive, the, 87
Aubignac, d', 257, 439
Augustine, St., 175, 181, 206, 238
Augustus, 191
Authority, 41
Averroes, 178, 180, 437
Azara, N. d', 268
Babylonian art, 138
Bach, J. S., 411
Bacon, F., 41, 195, 203, 210, 227, 231, 232
Bain, A., 390
Balbo, 134
Baldensperger, F., 485
Balestrieri, P., 353
Balzac, L., 204 n., 237
Barante, de, 352
Baretti, G., 446
Barreda, F. de la, 443
Bartoli, 358
Baruffaldi, 199
Basch, V., 456, 483, 484, 489
Bastile, the, 29
Batteux, C., 257, 258, 445, 449, 466, 470
Baumgarten, A. A., 103, 212, 214, 215,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Beatrice, 365
Beauty, physical, 97
hesitance to use the term, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
theory of, in ancient times, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ seqq.
in the Middle Ages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
in the Renaissance, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Beauzée, N. de, 254, 358
Beccaria, C., 434
Becker, C. F., 329
Bede, 429
Beethoven, n, 382, 411
Bel, J. J., 205
Bellezza, P., 485
Belloni, A., 441 n.
"Below, aesthetic from," 109
Bembo, P., 179, 241, 358
Bénard, Ch., 359, 382, 479
Benfey, T., 325 n., 482
Beni, P., 230
Benoist, C., 487
Berchet, G., 356, 447
Bergson, H., 416-417
Berkeley, G., 461
Bemhardi, A. F., 324
Bertana, E., 481, 485
Bettinelli, S., 205, 241, 242, 358, 446, 475
Betussi, G., 179
Biese, A., 408, 436, 459, 488
Birth of Tragedy, The, 412
Blair, H., 434, 463
Blankenburg, von, 248, 478
Blümner, 489
Bobrik, H., 338
Boccaccio, 57, 177
Bode, W., 483
Bodmer, J. J., 195, 199, 211
Boeri, A., 480
Boileau, N., 204, 211, 257, 343, 439, 445
Bonacci, G., 353
Bonald, L. G. A. de, 352
Bonatelli, 486
Bonghi, R., 435
Bonstetten, C., 350
Borgese, G. A., 482
Borgia, 57
Borinski, K., 184, 191, 192 n., 197 n.,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Bos, J. B. du, 196, 197 n., 203, 218,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Bosanquet, B., 418, 476-477
Bossu, le, 183, 228, 257
Bouhours, 190, 193, 199, 200, 208, 445
Bouterweck, F., 354
Braitmaier, F., 247 n., 481
Bratranek, F. T., 342, 459
Breitinger, J. J., 195, 211, 218, 231, 488
Brenning, 479
Brocense, 209
Brognoligo, G., 482
Brosses, C. de, 255
Brunetière, F., 449, 481, 488
Bruno, G., 442
Bruyère, la, 192, 343
Bryson, 173
Bücher, C., 401
Bucolics, 463
Bülffinger, J. B., 211, 217, 230
Bulk as a quality of art, 108
Buonafede, A., 446
Buonmattei, 358
Burke, E., 259, 260, 287, 343
Butcher, S. H., 479
Byzantine art, 127, 138
Cacophony, 150
Cæcilius, 429
Cæsar, 29
Calepio, 195, 199, 439
Callology, 354
Calvus, 191
Camillo, G., 430
Campanella, T., 181, 182, 231, 425, 426
Cantoni, C., 483
Cantù, C., 364
Caprice, 119
Carlyle, T., 352
Carrière, M., 375, 379
Cartaut de la Villatte, 196
Cartesianism, 204 seqq., 210, 217, 228,
Casa, G. della, 241
Castel, L. B., 453
Castelvetro, L., 181, 182, 185, 186,
193, 224, 227, 236, 241, 358, 359, 439
Castiglione, B., 179
Catharsis, 161
Catholicism, 63
Cattani, F., 179
Catullus, 191
Causality, 307
Caylus, 450
Cecchi, G. M., 440
Cecco d'Ascoli, 176
Cennini, C., 450
Cervantes, 136, 473
Cesarotti, M., 235, 240, 241, 250, 255,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Chaignet, A. E., 479, 483
Chapelain, G., 441
Characteristics, 206 n.
charakteires teis phraseoos, 463
Charlemagne, 27
Chassiron, P. M. de, 441
Cheerful, the, 87
Cherbuliez, 382
Chiabrera, G., 201
Chialvo, 484
Chinese, 326, 330
Chivalry, 136
Choice of subject in art, 51-52
Christian art, 291, 295, 355, 472
Chrysippus, 464
Cicero, 165, 167, 171, 175, 193, 218,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Cicognara, L., 353
Cid, 196, 441
Cigoli, L. Cardi da, 450 n.
Cimabue, 124
Cintio, 440
Classical art, 68, 70-71, 115, 138,
and check out Goethe, Schiller
Classification, 38
of arts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ seqq.
of languages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Clerc, J. le (Clerico), 229
Cocchia, E., 486
Cohen, H., 483
Colao Agata, D., 255
Colecchi, O., 354, 483
Coleridge, S. T., 352
Collingwood, R. G., 482
Colonne, D. de, 426
Comic, the, 87, 91
Comparetti, 463 n., 465 n., 479, 487
Concept, the, 42
aesthetic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
its role in art, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
depends on gut feeling, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Conceptualism, 41
Condillac, S. B. de, 251, 254, 261, 353, 358
Content, 15
in art, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
aesthetic of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Conti, A., 204, 236-239, 445, 468
Continuity, law of, 206
Convention, 31
linguistic, 144
Conventional signs, 124
Convivio, 177
Cooking, 83
Coquettish, the, 87
Corax, 423
Corneille, P., 439, 441
Corniani, 241
Corso, R., 358
Corticelli, S., 358
Cosmos, 342, 459
Court de Gébelin, A., 255
Cousin, V., 134, 351, 481
Cratylus, 173, 228
Creuzens, C. de, 284
Critic, the, 120
Criticism, historical, 128
Critique of Judgment, 198 n., 275 seqq.
Critique of Pure Reason, 273, 278-279, 324
Croce, B., 419 n., 481-488
Cromaziano, A., 446 n.
Cromwell, 352 n.
Crousaz, J. P. de, 199, 205
Cruel, the, 87
Custom and Myth, 401 n.
Dacianus, 181
Dacier, A., 257, 439
Dacier, Mme., 198
Danckelmann, E. von, 482
Dante, 18, 53, 93, 117, 121, 124, 137,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
Danzel, T. W., 244 n., 284 n., 289 n.,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Decorative art, 36, 101
Decorous, the, 87
Deduction, 42
Defect, error of, 156
Defence of Poetry, 352 n.
Definition, 42
Degeneracy, 401
Degrees, relation of, 26
of expression, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
of ugliness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Delfico, M., 353, 464
Delminio, G. C., 430 n.
Demetrius Phalereus, 427
Descartes, R., 204-211, 217 n.
Dessoir, M., 482, 487
Deutinger, 334, 335, 379
Diæresis, 150
Diderot, D., 441, 445, 449, 461
Diez, M., 406, 486
Dignified, the, 87
Diogenes Lærtius, 165 n., 173 n.
Dionysiac art, 412
Dionysius the Areopagite, 175
Direction of intention, 61
Discrepancy of judgement, 119
Disgusting, the, 87
Diversity of Structure of Human Languages,
On the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Divina Commedia, 101, 367,
and check out Dante
Dolce, L., 180, 191
Donati, L., 480
Donatus, 429
Doncieux, 480
Don Giovanni, 101
Don Quixote, 34, 119
Döring, 479
Dreadful, the, 87
Duns Scotus, Johannes, 178, 179, 207
Dupont, P., 488
Eberhard, J. A., 248
Ebner, J., 488
Eckardt, L., 334, 336
Eckermann, 471
Eclogue, 37
Economic activity, 55 seqq.
Economics, 56
Effatum, 174
Egger, E., 479, 489
Egoism, 56
Egyptian art, 138
Eighteenth century, 138
eikos, 184
Elegiac, the, 87
Elementary forms of the beautiful, 108
Elements of Criticism, 260, 343, and see Home
Elizabeth, Princess, 204 n.
Ellipse, the, 69, 71, 72
Elocutio, 422
Elsteb, E., 435 n.
Émeric-David, 350 n.
Emotion and thought, 22
Emotions and the Will, The, 390
Empedocles, 423
End of art, the, 51, 85
Engel, G., 455 n.
Enke, F., 487
Enquiry into ... Ideas of Beauty and
Virtue, 207 n.
Epic, 36
Epicurus, 173
Epistle to the Pisones, 162
Equicola, M., 179
Eratosthenes, 161
Eriugena, Johannes Scotus, 175
ermeineia, 422
Erwin, 295
Eschenburg, J. J., 248
Essay concerning the Human Understanding, 206 n.
Essay on Criticism, 198 n., 468
Essay on Man, 274
Ether, 30
Ethics, 56, 121, 123
Ethnopsychology, 331, 403
Ettori, C., 192, 193, 195, 199, 202
Euclid, 267
Eupompus, 172
Euripides, 411
Evolution, 133
Excess, error of, 156
Experimental aesthetic, 109
Expression and intuition, 8
naturalistic sense of, 95
Expression of the Emotions, 95
Externalization, 119 seqq.
External language, 25
Faber, 248
Faggi, 485, 486
Falkenheim, H., 483
Fancy, 170, 295, 296
Farinata degli Uberti, 93
Farinelli, A., 192 n.
Faust, 137, 365
Fechner, G. T., 394-397, 406
Feeling, 18, 74 seqq.
Feijóo, B., 200, 442
Ferrant, Mme., 236 n.
Fichte, J. G., 290, 315
Ficino, M., 179
Ficker, F., 354
Fiedler, C., 414-416, 473, 474 n.
Fioretti, B., 441
Firenzuola, A., 180
Fischer, G. G., 459
Fischer, K., 480, 483, 484
Flamini, F., 480
Flaubert, G., 368
Flowers, language of, 100
Fontenelle, B., 204
Form, 6, 15, 98
aesthetic of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Fomari, V., 383 n.
Fortunio, G. F., 358
Foscolo, U., 353
Fottano, F., 480
Fouillée, A., 399
Fowler, T., 481
Fracastoro, G., 184, 237
Franco, N., 180
Frederick the Great, 103
Frederick William, 102
French Revolution, 27
Fulgentius, 176
Fulvio, 180
Fusco, A., 480, 487
Gæta, M., 230
Galileo, 41, 231, 450
Galletti, 488
Gallo, N., 383, 486
Galluppi, P., 354
Gäng, F., 248
Garcia, M. F., 178
Gayley, F. M., 352 n., 478
Gefallen, 77
Gellert, C., 441
Genius, 14, 61, 470
Gentile, G., 272 n., 419 n., 480, 481, 485
Geometrical figures, beauty of, 106
Geometry, 30
Georgics, 463
Gérard, A., 198 n., 200 n., 261, 358
Gerber, G., 454
Gerusalemme Conquistata, 120
Gerusalemme Liberata, 33, 34, 120
Geschichte des Materialismus, 404
Ghibellines, 367
Giani, R., 485
Giannini, A., 480
Giannone, 134
Gioberti, V., 354-356, 359. 364, 383
Giotto, 137, 394
Godfrey, 224
Gods, 294-295
Goethe, 137, 235, 270-271, 272, 289,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
Goguet, A., 251
Golden section, no, 180, 395
Gorgias, 158, 163, 423
Gottsched, J. C., 211, 214 n., 244 n., 446
Graceful, the, 87
Gracian, B., 190, 191, 197, 200 n., 432
Græco-Roman aesthetic, 156 seqq.
Grammar, 145 seqq., 465
Grave, the, 87
Gravina, G. B., 195, 202, 228, 236, 359. 444
Greece, 29
aesthetic in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Greek art, its alleged serenity, 127
Griepenkerl, 338
Grimm, F. M., 446
Gröber, G., 435
Groos, K., 408-410, 487
Grosse, E., 397-398
Grotius, H., 225
Gruber, 478
Grucker, E., 481, 483
Grundmann, R., 483
Guarini, G. B., 440, 442
Guelfs, 367
Guicciardini, 134
Guizot, 134
Guyau, J. M., 399, 400, 410
Hamann, J. G., 251, 254, 256, 272
Hamelius, P., 488
Hamlet, 49
Hanslick, E., 412-414
Harris, 254
Hartmann, E. von, 314, 323, 378, 383,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ n., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
Haym, R., 482, 484
Hearing, arts of, 115
Hebenstreit, 478
Hedonism, 75, 156
aesthetic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ etc.
Hedonistic-moralistic aesthetic, 156
Hegel, G. W. F., 134, 270 291 n.,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ seq. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Hegelians, 370, 372
Heine, 136, 386
Heinsius, D., 439
Helen, 171
Helmholz, 391
Hemsterhuis, F., 262
Hennequin, E., 489
Henriade, 37
Herbart, J. F., 41, 307 seqq., 332, 342,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Herder, J. G., 235, 250-254, 256, 272,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Hermagoras, 424
Hermann, C., 178, 417
Hermann und Dorothee, 328, 448
Hermogenes, 430
Herwigh, 247
Hetaira, art as, 160
Hettner, H., 483
Heydenreich, K. H., 249, 344, 452, 469
Hiatus, 150
Hieroglyphics, 100
Hippias, 164
Hippias Major, 164, 460
Hirth, L., 270
Historical materialism, 40
History, 26-30
History of art, 130
intellectualism in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
philosophy of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
theory of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ seqq.Hobbes, T., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Hogarth, W., 258, 260, 272
Holland, 392
Holstein-Augustenburg, Duke of, 288
Home, H., 260, 272, 343, 434, 446,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Homer, 33, 157, 183, 222, 224, 228,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
Homonym, 69
Horace, 107, 162, 228, 257
Horrible, the, 87
Hostinsky, O., 484
Huarte, 195
Hugo, V., 352 n., 357, 449
Human body, beauty of, 105
Humanists, 43
Humboldt, A. von, 342, 459
Humboldt, W. von, 325 seqq., 334,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ n., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Hume, D., 241, 261, 467
Humour, 87, 90, 344
Hutcheson, F., 206, 207, 237, 247
Iago, 57, 365
Idea, the, 167
Idealism, absolute, 41
Idealization, 16, 108
Ideas in art, 33
Idyllic, the, 87
Iliad, 115, 183, 367
Image, 7
Imagination, 170
arts of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Imaginative absolute, the, 122-123
creation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Imbriani, V., 486
Imitation, 16, 33, 107
Imposing, the, 87
Independence, the, of art, 52
Indifferent, the morally, 59
Individual, concept of, 28
Individuality in art, 67
Indivisibility of the work of art, 20
Induction, 42
Inductive aesthetics, 109
Industrial arts, 101
Ingegno, 189 seqq.
Ingenuous, the, 87
Intellectual intuition, 65
Interest, 16, 117
Interjection, 143
Internal language, 25
language type, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Interpretation, historical, 126
Intuition, 1 seqq.
not reliant on concepts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
not perception, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
independent of space and time, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
not a vibe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
and expression, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
and art, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
intellectual, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Inversion, 69
Irony, 291, 297
Isocrates, 427
Italian language, the, 150
Italy, unification of, 27
Jacobi, G., 247, 262, 482
Jacquinet, P., 480
Jagemann, F. G., 475
Janosi, B., 477
Je ne sais quoi, 200, 207
Jerusalem delivered, 33, 34, 120
Jesuits, 61
Joan of Aragon, 180
Jodi, F., 406, 407
John of Salisbury, 177
John the Scot. See Eriugena
Joret, C., 482
Jouffroy, T., 351, 407
Jourdain, Monsieur, 14
Judgement, aesthetic, 43, 45, 118
Julius and Raphæl, 284
Juno,295
Jupiter, 171
Kaimes, Lord. See Home
Kaligone, 252-253, 284, 340 n.
kalon, 116
Kannegiesser, 482
Kant, I., 41, __A_TAG_PLACEH
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!